Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Playing the slutty school girl.

Posted by cocksucker1966 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo  |  Views: 774  |  
79%
  |  2

The Slutty Webcam Girl

The Slutty Webcam Girl
Written by TrueRoyalty

Chapter 1
I heard the two familiar notes. The two notes that ring every time I turned on my webcam. I never got any attention from boys in high school. I was a virgin at my high school graduation while all the other girls had boys drooling over them. But after hearing that jingle and I'm immediatley turned on. I like stripping for guys who pay me just to show them my small titties and my flat ass. And I would do it for free but if I get payed to be told what to do like a dog it makes me feel like a slut. And being so slutty and dirty turned me on. I masturbated every day at high school in the room behind that small door in the washroom and I'd felt so desperate afterwards I just kept doing it in my bedroom and I always did it with the webcam on so I could watch myself being the slut that I am. And ever since I started doing live shows for guys I've never felt more sluttier.

Chapter 2
I went to my computer with the webcam to the right and scrolled down and saw the comments. I smiled seeing that so many guys tipped me. "Okay I'll do this but my daddy might catch me. I"m a naughty girl," I teased. There were comments from guys telling me what to do. I wanted to do them all. I wanted to do everything even the nastiest. I was so horny but I wanted to make money too. I saw of the dirtiest suggestions that I could do and I couldn't help but moan. "You'll have to tip me if you want to see that, BigCock239. And I really want to do it for you," I let my bra slide and letting them see my nipple. And within seconds I was flooded with tips and guys begging and even sending me pics. I couldn't take it any longer. I wanted to do it and be their slut. They wanted it too. "Alright, I'll do it" and I took my bra off and rubbed my tits. I Took off my panties facing away from the webcam showing them my pale ass. I took the webcam and put it on the floor and got on my hands and knees.

Chapter 3
I stuck my ass out exposing my pussy and my asshole. I spread my ass and gaped my asshole which I had learned how to do in high school. I had myself many things when I would masturbate and I was going to show them what I know. "You like that gaping hole? It would be nice to have a cock in there. And also to put in my mouth," I tightened my asshole and got closer to the webcam. I purched my ass up closer to the webcam and I could feel my asshole touching the lens. "Was this what you wanted, BigCock239? A close up? Well I hope you get the best out of it," I began shaking my ass up and down slowly still being able to touch the lens with my other end. I felt the tip of the lens going down from my asshole and sliding to my clit. I moaned and kept doing it. I would've stopped so that I could get more money but I was horny and getting wet. I went faster and faster and even pressed my ass closer so when the lens reached the asshole or the bottom of the clit, it would slide in ever so slightly. I was going so fast my ass was sweating and I could hear a ka-wump when my ass bounced off the floor. I screamed, "Yeah I'm you're slutty bitch!! Fuck this dirty slut!" I cummed everywhere. Afterwards I was going to buy a new webcam.... Continue»
Posted by IntellegentTR 10 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation  |  Views: 750  |  
75%

The Slave School - a story i'm working on

update- chapter 8 added

Warning - the following story has BDSM, submission, humiliation and various other humiliating and painful things, if this isn't what your looking for don't read it.

More chapters will be posted on completion of them.

The slave school

Chapter 1 – Arrival

The driver got out and made her way around the long black stretch limousine, fearing what will happen to her if she kept her master waiting for too long, she sped up, her short black mini skirt creeping up an inch, revealing her clean-shaven cunt beneath it. Arriving at the back of the limo, she took a long breath, making her tits bounce out of her half buttoned black business jacket. This part always scared her the most, if she screws this up the master will be angry at her for the rest of the day… if she were lucky that is. She had no choice but to swallow her fear and carry on so she quietly opened the door and got on her hands and knees in front of it, clearing her throat.

"We have arrived Master. May this slut have the honor of helping you out of the car?" she says in a low respectful voice. Adam, her master, was sitting inside the limo, his pants pulled down with two of his travel-slaves busy pleasuring him, both naked with their hands tied to the floor of the car. The older one was sucking the tip of his cock while her daughter was busy licking his balls. Without looking up, he replied, his voice commanding as always, "Thank you Katie, you may have the honor of being my step".

Katie nodded, her head even lower than usual as she changed her position so that her master could step on her back on his way out of the car. It had been an almost daily ritual for her since she graduated from his school and was picked to serve as his driver yet it always made her feel so humiliated. With her long black ponytail reaching the floor, she looked down and waited quietly, like a good slave should. Pulling the two busy mouths off his crotch, Adam calmly took the two ball gags from beside him and replaced them into his travel-slaves mouths, "if you're lucky I might find another use for your mouths on the ride home". Stepping out of the limo and onto Katie back, he took his time pulling his pants back up and straightening his clothes before finally stepping off her and walking towards the gate. When Adam arrived at the gate a few seconds later the guard, a Russian bombshell named Alana, was already bowing. Her humongous breasts were flowing out of her skimpy blue guard uniforms and onto the cold cement floor thanks to a few purposely missing buttons and her ass was raised high into the air. "Good morning Headmaster.^" Her voice soft and creamy with only an hint of her original accent remaining. Not impressed with her perfect position and overflowing sexuality, Adam carried on with only a small pat on her ass as he walked by acknowledging her presence. A small smile crept across her face...it was more attention than she had received all month.

Once past the gate, the entire campus revealed itself to Adam. Large buildings of various sizes and architectural styles were all around with wide white bricked roads leading to each of them. In front of him was the school statue, a golden sculpture of himself standing with his arms at his sides while various women on their knees around him begged for forgiveness for some unknown transgression. Turning to his left, Adam walked to the nearest building, a modern looking office building, fifty floors of glass and metal with only a small marble sign in front showing its purpose. The black letters on the white rocks stated "School Administration" with smaller letters beneath them bearing a message "Students may only enter with staff permission." Taking a step further, the automatic doors opened to him and Adam stepped inside.

With the air conditioning providing a much needed relief from the humidity, the building lobby was a much nicer place to be. With expansive floor tiles and wooden trimmings across the walls, one might even confuse it for a slave-free office if it wasn't for the receptionist tied to the front desk, her bare ass welcoming those that walk inside while her breasts jiggled free at the other side of the desk. Adam walked to her and grabbed her ass and began toying with it. He only noticing the electric shocker dildo shoved up her asshole when a timed shock f***ed the young redhead to convulse, biting her lower lip in the process.

Speaking as calmly as if the young redhead wasn't being tortured, Adam asked, "What did you do this time Cum-bucket?" Cum-bucket looked up at him with tearing, begging eyes as she tried to answer him between shocks, "I… I… I was half a minute late for my shift Master… this bitch deserved this Master… this bitch knows her place." Adam smiled and gave Cum-bucket's ass a hard spank.

"I take it Nicole was the one who punished you?", stopping to give her another spank he then carried on "How long is the shocker to be in your lousy ass?".

Nicole was the school supervisor, a gorgeous light-haired brunette with ample breasts, pear shaped ass and legs that went on for miles. Being one of the headmaster favorites she was awarded with the school supervisor position as well as having the privilege of being allowed to wear evening dress for work.

After suffering from another shock, Cum-bucket broke down in tears, partly from thinking about her punishment but mostly it was because she disappointed her master, after all the hard work he put in training her, after he allowed her to stay in the school and continue serving him, after everything he did for her, she still failed him, and that was too much for her to bear. As her tears started falling to the ground Cum-bucket tried to make up for her mistake "Two weeks Master… and Master, may I say, I'm sorry, you trusted me and I…", feeling his hand pet her hair she stopped, savoring the touch she was afraid she might never feel again, only to have it taken away from her and replaced with a brutal spanking just as soon as she started to relax. Cum-bucket's screams of pain filled the lobby, making the other slaves there close their eyes as they all remembered the sharp pain of being spanked. By the time it was over, Cum-bucket was crying uncontrollably and her ass had at least three different shades of red on it.

Leaving Cum-bucket tied to the desk, Adam made his way to the elevator. Its doors opened as soon as he hit the button, the result of having the only elevator to run the entire length of the building declared private to him and a few privileged guests. The slaves still had an elevator they were allowed to use, only it started on floor 10, forcing them to run up and down the stairways for the first ten floors.

The elevator arrived at the top floor and when the doors slid open two voices were heard, "Good morning Headmaster."

Chapter 2 - Morning routine

The two blonde slaves where bowing in front of their master, they have been waiting in front of the elevator doors for an hour so they were quite excited to finally see him. Both secretary slaves had long blonde hair, large E cup breasts hanging outside the open business jacket that both wore and a tight fitting pencil skirt, the only difference of them was of age, with Jessica being almost 10 years older than her counterpart and future replacement, Rachel. "… we are so glad to see you again master" speaking in well trained unison, "how may we serve you master?". Ignoring their pleads Adam walks pass them, stepping on the paperwork Rachel left on the floor half done, not allowed to use desks yet the floor served as her work space. Passing from his slave secretaries office to his much luxurious one Adam cleaned his shoes on his black haired human doormat, titty, before sitting down in his expansive chair, costing more than the pair of cunts outside his door.

Pushing the intercom button Adam gave his secretaries the morning orders, "slut Jessica move your milk jugs and bring me my morning coffee, extra breast milk… slut Rachel you may read me today schedule". The two slavetaries looked at each other amazed, reading the master schedule was always combined with a titty fuck and up until now only Jessica was considered good enough to do that part of the morning routine, "make me proud", Jessica said to her apprentice "… don't forget what I thought you". Giving Rachel a small pet on the back Jessica turned to get the headmaster his coffee, quietly sobbing as she realized it was just the beginning, soon he will have no more use for her.

Seeing as the door was left open Rachel crawled in, an open door meaning she's allowed inside without having to ask for permission, coming to a stop a short distance in front of Adam's desk, far enough for him to see her even though she was sitting on her knees. A little excited she could feel her heart pounding, making her breasts go up and down inside her tight fitting uniform. "Master may I begin reading you the schedule?", a simple motion of her master's hand was all the approval she needed before crawling under Adam's desk and undoing his belt, "thank you for this privilege master", she said "… it's a great honor to be the one allowed to read you the morning schedule and I will not disappoint you master".

Petting her head Adam leaned back into his seat as he the feeling of young, perky breasts wrapped around his hard shaft, being used to having a gorgeous blonde under the desk Adam barley reacts as Rachel begins reading the schedule out of memory while her breasts slowly rub up and down his shaft, her nipples touching each other as she squeezes her breasts around the thick cock. "master after your morning relaxation here I'm afraid you have a busy day… the cheerleading squad is scheduled to be inspected and there is a possible students that managed to beg her way into getting an entrance interview with and the kitch…", stopping as she heard Jessica coming back into the office, holding a boiling cup of coffee with both hands, one on the lower part of the cup and the other the side opposing the handle, kneeling to the side of her master Jessica offered the cup up to Adam while her gaze stayed directed at the floor, "here you go master… just how you like it". Taking the cup by the handle Adam takes a single tiny sip from it before placing it back into Jessica's waiting hands, enjoying both its taste and the aroma it created when combined with Jessica's rose scented perfume. Jessica stayed perfectly still as the hot cup burned her hands, serving the headmaster was more important than a silly little burn.

Slapping Rachel across the face Adam looked at her angry, "I didn't toll you to stop whore, keep moving those milk jugs of yours". Rachel shook off the slap, her face having a bright red print of Adam's hand on it, "yes master, sorry master", she carried on, "… the kitchen staff asked me to inform you they are prepping a special dish as a sign of their love and respect they have for you master, and after lunch there's the weekly teacher meeting master", her breasts sore by now from the constant rubbing but that didn't stopped Rachel, a well trained slave, from picking up the pace, making sure to time the up and down motions with her breaths to maximum enjoyment, "finally Sapphire asks for a meeting with you master… she said something about a broken rack in the dungeon".

Adam listened to Rachel reading him the schedule, allowing her to talk uninterrupted, occasionally taking another sip from his coffee, seeing Jessica's hand getting redder and redder every time he lifts the cup from her, finally Rachel finished reading the schedule and was free to concentrate on her titty fuck, a job she took seriously, grabbing her breasts with both hands and squeezing them as tight as possible against his cock, rubbing up and down at various speeds. She was defiantly trying hard but her inexperience showed trough her motions, changing from one to the other too rapidly and generally being all over the place. Taking the cup off Jessica's hands and putting it on her desk Jessica let out a small moan of relief, "why don't you give her a few pointers sugar-tits? She needs to know how to I like my morning titty fucks if she's ever to take your place whore".

The thought of not teaching her Rachel all she knows ran trough Jessica's head, but she quickly brushed it aside, if the master tells her to do something she should do it even if it means being replaced by a younger cunt, "Of course headmaster". Letting her burning hands onto the cold floor Jessica crawled under the desk next to Rachel, shoving her body tight against the bulging cock in front of them, "you need to use your entire body to rub… not just your fat tits whore" her voice a little louder then usual, still upset this young cunt that didn't even know how to titty fuck properly was to replace her some day, "… and use your hands more… play with the headmaster balls, rub his pre cum on your tits, you're not a glory hole, you’re a slave and you should act like one".

Jessica's advice helped and Adam could feel getting close to coming, grabbing Rachel by her left nipple and forcing her tight against his crotch as he began shooting his sticky load all over her, filling her breasts, face, mouth and even her uniform with his sticky hot sperm, calmly standing up and motioning Jessica to clean his cock. A job she excitedly did, licking his cock clean and swallowing his cum like the hungry bitch that she was. Rachel got out the other side of the desk and stood at attention in front of it, her arms behind her back with her legs at a light split, clearly showing her cum covered physique, "thank you for coming on me master… may… may I leave it on?". For a slave wearing the master cum was a badge of honor, showing both that she managed to make her master climax and that he was happy enough with her performance he allowed her to keep it on. Adam answered Rachel while Jessica finished straightening out his pants "You weren't bad for a first time whore… I'll allow it". His replay making Rachel smile from ear to ear, "thank you master… thank you so much".

Walking outside to begin his day Adam could hear Rachel excitedly telling Jessica how amazing her first titty fuck was, showing off her cum covered jacket in the process.

Chapter 3 – The cheerleading practice

With the weather still hot and humid and the practice yard being the other side of the school Adam decided to stop by the office stables, banning all motorized transport inside the school grounds the only transport allowed was pony-girls based vehicles, and even that was only to be used by the headmaster and his guests, the students and staff having to run from place to place. Scanning the stables he tried deciding which vehicle to take, the young newly broken pony-girl? The large 16 slaves drawn wagon? His eyes then laid on the perfect mode of transportation. A royal carriage pulled by his 4 best pony girls, all naked revealing their perfect bodies, their hands tied behind their backs and with chains running from the first 2 ponies to the 2 behind them and to the carriage from there, the chains attaching to the slaves in there neck collar, forcing them to painfully pull the carriage behind them as they ran. Each pony gagged to prevent her screams of pain from interrupting the headmaster relaxation.

Just as soon as Adam decided on his mode of transportation the stable slave returned holding a bale of hay, noticing him the first step she took the young black woman dropped the bale and felled to her knees and bowed, "master I'm so sorry I wasn't ready for you… no one informed me of your arrival". Shaking with fear ant anticipation her tits rubbed against the hard wooden floor, causing her nipples to ache. "It's all right slave" Adam calmed her, "I won't punish you for it this time, now is the carriage ready? ", forcing herself to stop shivering the 22 year old stable slave, Abby, crawled on her hands and knees to the carriage, opening the door of it for her master, "of course headmaster, ready and waiting". Using Abby as a step Adam gets into the carriage, telling Abby where there heading before shutting the door of it right into her face.

The ride over to the practice yard was nice and peaceful. The pony girls feet's hitting the ground being the only noise Adam heard the entire ride, that quite was even kept when the carriage passed a group of students chain-ganged to each other, no doubt on their way from one class to the other. Arriving to the yard 5 minutes later Adam opened the door and got out even before Abby could get on the floor to serve as his step. "You may go back to the stables and tend to the ponies slut", a quick "yes sir" and Abby and the ponies was already on their way back to the stables.

The field was shape similar to a football field, lacking the goal posts and the lines on the grass yet similar enough to make the group of 21 cheerleaders in the process of forming a human pyramid on it not out of place, having their backs to him Adam could see each and every one of the young pussies reveled to him under their tight red and white cheerleading outfit, panties weren't part of the school dress code. Walking quietly across the field until Adam stopped within arm reach of the human pyramid, his pants already open he shoved his cock into the asshole of one of the slaves in the middle at the pyramid, a sexy blonde named Crystal, at the same time his fingers found their way into two of the wet pussies to his sides and he started licking the pussy of the slave on top of the pyramid, another blonde named Natalie. The entire pyramid began to shake from excitement, knowing exactly how was filling their holes the girls started panting and moaning, most of them were still virgins and even though their lessons trained them day and night for something like this to happen it couldn't properly train Natalie on how Adam's tongue slowly circling around her clit would feel, her massive H cup swinging into the face of the cheerleader beneath her. Being her first anal Crystal was by far the nosiest of the group, screaming in pain and pleasure every time her master's cock pushed into her ass, her own bl**d being the only lube used as the thick shaft was f***ed deeper into her.

After several minutes of having the entire group wave back and forth with every thrust of Adam's hips Tiffany, one of the lucky two to have Adam fingers moving inside her pussy spoke up in an excited voice, "headmaster… this… this is so", having to stop for a loud moan as Adam shoved another finger into her wet cunt she then carried on, "OHH… headmaster thank you for finding me… finding us worthy". Amber, the other cheerleader being fingered by Adam was shaking uncontrollably, her hazel eyes covered by her red hair, her pussy so wet she felt like she was about to die if she didn't come soon, "headmaster… I'm… I'm sorry to bother you but…" she needed to gather her courage for the last part, "… could I please orgasm?", Her question annoying those unfortunate enough to have any of their holes used, that whore with only DD breasts was about to come and they weren't even touched by the headmaster yet, f***ed to be so close to his sweaty body yet still not allowed to feel it.

Smiling and pushing another finger into Amber and Tiffany he stopped licking Natalie wet pussy and replied "you may come with me slut… in fact you may all come with me", all 21 cheerleaders smiled hearing that, being allowed to come so rarely each time was a special treat, all saying "thank you headmaster" in perfect unison as Adam began pushing faster into Crystal ass, feeling it tighten around his cock he turned back to nibbling on Natalie pussy lips, her low moans every time his teethes bite down on her pussy combining beautifully with moans of pains from the lower row, f***ed to hold all that weight above them for all this time without even being touched once.

A minute later Adam pulled out of Crystal ass and started coming on the pyramid of sex starved sluts, each one of them using the permission given to them and orgesming with him, even those on the bottom of the pyramid came, being trained to orgasm on command even without being touched. Shacking from her orgasm a little too much, one of the cheerleaders lost control of her legs, causing the entire pyramid to crumble down, ending in a pile of sweaty and exhausted, cum filled slaves. Grabbing one of the girls hair Adam used it to clean the last remaining drops of cum from her cock before straightening his clothes, "now where is that tasty coach of yours?", with some of the cheerleaders passed out and some too exhausted to speak only one answered him was Fuckbunny, a pretty black haired bitch that was left untouched "she's in the showers headmaster… and master?", looking at her Adam nodded, allowing her to keep talking, " did we satisfied you master?". Smiling Adam petted her head "you did just fine whore… you all did". Fuckbunny smiled before laying her head on one of the other cheerleaders breasts and felled asl**p happy.

Leaving the pile of cum covered sluts behind Adam turned and headed to the showers.


Chapter 4 – f****y punishment

Even before he got to the shower room Adam could hear the unmistakable sound of a harsh spanking, as he got closer it the sound of a young slave begging was added, he couldn't make out what she was saying trough the door but it was obvious from her tone that she was begging for mercy, no doubt some poor slut disappointed Giselle, the cheerleading coach and was now paying the price for mistakes. Opening the door he entered the showers, seeing Giselle perfect ass sitting on one of the white benches there, her large tits and her blonde ponytail both swinging with every swing as she delivered a brutal spanking to the assistant coach, jenny.

At 36, jenny was one of the older slaves at the school and was only allowed to stay as her body remained in great shape, her tits bigger than but not as perky as Giselle's. Quietly taking her punishment not making a sound as Giselle hand landed on her ass yet again. As it turns out Jenny's daughter, Kitty, was the one making all the noise, sitting on her knees in front of her coach the cheerleading team captain was begging to stop the beating her mother was receiving.

Noticing Adam first Giselle throw Jenny to the ground and bowed to him, Jenny took a second to recover before bowing as well. Kitty ran up to Adam on all fours and grabbed her master leg, tightly holding it, "I'm so glad you’re here headmaster… please make her stop, I'm begging you". Pulling her off his leg Adam gave kitty a hard slap across the face before screaming at her, "What makes you think a stupid little slut like you can tell me what to do whore?", slapping her again Kitty felled to the floor, her cheek a deep shade of red. Jenny felt compelled to speak up in behalf of her daughter, shyly and a little fearfully she looked at her master, "hmm master may I say something?... please?". Putting his leg on Kitty face and forcing it to the ground Adam looked at her mother, "make it quick whore". Jenny quickly spoke her mind, disregarding her daughter's pleas, "thank you headmaster… I… I just wanted to say that I'm sorry I didn't train my daughter better headmaster, it's my fault so please punish me master".

Pulling Kitty up from her hair Adam calmly led her to the bench and sat down near Giselle which couldn't resist herself and stole a quick peek at his groin as he sat near her, pulling kitty miniature skirt to her knees Adam f***ed her across his lap, her ass up in the air, rubbing kitty ass Adam looked at Giselle, "well what are you waiting for whore? Grab that slut and carry on with her punishment". Giselle nodded and quickly placed Jenny in a similar position to the one Adam placed kitty, the mother and daughter looking at each other eyes as the first hits began landing on their bare bottoms, Kitty quickly beginning to tear up from the ruthless spanking she was receiving while her mother stayed perfectly still, taking her punishment obediently and quietly.

"So what did Jenny did anyway?", Adam asked in between spanks, "noting… I was punishing her for her daughter mistakes headmaster, Kitty seem to learn more from having her mother punished in front of her then from being punished herself" Giselle replied. Spanking was almost a daily event in the life of the students as it was one of the only punishments every staff member was allowed to administer without permission, the more severe forms of education requiring permission to use. Having a staff member use it on another staff member was a rare even but Giselle was given special permission to use it on her assistant.

As the spanks continued even Jenny could no longer hold her pain inside and f***ed out a small moan, a minute later she was crying and screaming just like her daughter did, carrying on screaming until the punishment mercifully ended. Dropping Kitty to the floor Giselle followed Adam's lead and did the same to Jenny, The two sharing a quick hug as they helped each other back to their knees. Even though she was punished for her daughter's mistakes Jenny was the first one to apologize, "master I'm sorry for making all that noise… I know how much you like quiet when punishing a slut", turning to her daughter she continued, "isn't there something you want to tell to the headmaster as well sweetie?", Kitty was so ashamed of herself she couldn't even look up when she spoke, "I'm so sorry headmaster…", begging to tear up again, from embarrassment of what she had done this time she carried on, "I failed you… I forget my place… I did so many things wrong that I… I don't deserve to serve you anymore".

Hearing that last part Jenny gasped, all her life she dreamt about serving the headmaster with her daughter by her side and just the thought of her not being worthy was too horrible for her to think about, speaking up quickly before Adam could kick her daughter out of his school, "master please let my daughter stay, she's a good slave… she's just a little emotional but I promise I will work with her on it, please master…". Putting his finger on Jenny red lips Adam shut her up, "you can calm down little slut… I'm not going to kick her out", relaxing a little Jenny gave Adam finger a little kiss as a show of gratitude, turning his head to look at kitty, Adam carried on, "whether or not you believe it you’re a good slave… you're not perfect but that's why you’re here, so study harder and remember your place and if you're lucky you'll take your mother's place after you graduate whore". Hearing him say that Kitty almost jumped up and hugged him but this time she remembered her place and just said in an obedient voice "thank you headmaster… I will try my best to make myself worthy for that honor".

"Now Jenny…", said Adam, "give your daughter a kiss and show her you're not mad at her". After quick "yes headmaster" Jenny had her lips tight against her daughter's, it was so rarely she was allowed to show her daughter how much she loved her that given the chance she always pounced at her without a second thought, she was a slave first, a slave-teacher second and a mother last. The two blondes kissed each other lovingly, their tongues in each other mouths before slowly breaking apart with a large trail of saliva going from Kitty's mouth to Jenny's. Letting the line of drool fall to their breasts the two looked at Adam again, proud to be his slaves.

Chapter 5 – The new girl

With the heat broke down by a nice breeze Adam left Kitty and Jenny to the mercy of Giselle and walked back to his office, surprising the occasional student peeping out of the window only to see him alone, a rare sight as he was usually using one or more of his slaves at any given time. Passing Cum-bucket still tied to the front desk Adam entered his private elevator.

When the door opened Jessica and the still cum covered Rachel where already bowing in front of their master, "welcome back master" said Jessica, "I trust the cheerleaders passed the inspection?" Rachel added. Petting his two well trained slaves on their head he noticed two women standing at one of the corners of the room facing the well. "I take it my next meeting is ready for me sluts?" Adam asked his slavetaries, both replaying with a quick "yes headmaster" before Jessica added "shall I prepare them for you master?", a flick of Adam's head to the two slaves at the corner was all the answer she needed, shaking her ass from side to side as she crawled on all fours towards the two while Adam walked into his office and made himself comfortable.

A minute later Jessica led the two slaves into Adam's office, the two being led inside by a leash attached to their collars, the older slave collar being red, signifying she's a public slave and the younger one being dark blue, showing she's still a student in a public slave school. As being owned was the standard position in life for a woman owned slaves were allowed to go collar free, public slaves, which every man could legally use, required to be collared 24/7 to show that availability to potential users.

Jessica bowed, shortening the leash she f***ed the two public slaves to bow as well, "here is your next meeting headmaster", using her sexiest voice Jessica carried on "does the headmaster have another use for this slut?". Smiling at her Adam replied "you may leave us alone whore… and shut the door on your way out cunt", bowing to her master yet again Jessica obediently crawled out of his office and shut the door behind her, leaving the two public slaves to the mercy his mercy.

Adam took a long look at the two naked slaves in front of him, the older bitch which he assumed to be the younger bitch mother was around 40, extremely old for a woman, she also had the biggest fun-bags he had ever seen on a whore, each a little bigger then a ripe watermelon, her long blonde hair partly covered her massive jugs and her deep blue eyes. The younger whore was strikingly similar if still somewhat lacking in the breast department, with only an D cup to be covered by her longer brunette hair. Breaking the silence Adam ordered them to their feet's, an order which both slaves quickly executed, their massive tits bouncing up and down from the speed they got up with. Adam eyes wandered in between the four juggling tits in front of his as he spoke "so I hear you want to join my school… normally I don't allow sluts in after the school year started so why should I make an exception for you cunt?", the younger woman, Candy, didn't dared look up when answering "well sir… I'm the top of my class at submissive high, my teacher and classmates all agree I give great head and I know my place in the world sir... I'm young and barley used and I'm eager to learn and to serve sir… also as you can see on my mother here my tits are likely to grow to a more fuckable size… I hope you will agree and give me the privilege of going to a world renowned slut training facility such as yours sir".

Standing up Adam walked around the two sluts and grabbed both their asses at the same time, ordering them to touch their toes. the two slaves obediently bended over, both easily grabbing their toes as flexibility was a required skill for a slave. Pushing fingers into both Candy and her mother, Titty, at the same time Adam began Candy's inspection, Titty didn't flinched, her years of serving hundreds, if not thousands of mans made her used to having rough hands grab and poke her in every way possible. Candy on the other hand had a little excited flinch as Adam's fingers penetrated her, she was used only by one man before, the headmaster of her pervious school, but he wasn't as rough as Adam was. After finishing with examining the applicant rear Adam moved to the front exam, grabbing both Candy's young and relatively small tits and Titty's huge pair, squeezing and pinching them until finally he was sure that Candy was good enough to study in his school, grabbing titty by her hair Adam led her to his chair, sitting down Adam f***ed Titty to sit on his cock, arranging her in such a way so that she will face her daughter Candy, her massive tits jiggling up and down as Adam grabbed Titty's arms and f***ed them behind her back, giving him more leverage to push even deeper into her wet cunt. While fucking her mother, Adam looked at Candy, embarrassed from having her mother fucked in front of her, but also a little jealous she wasn't the one getting fucked.

"I will allow you a week stay in my school on a trial basis whore", said Adam calmly, as if he wasn't in the middle of fucking a big titted slut "…after that week you will be inspected again to make sure you fit my standards", hearing that Candy jumped up slightly, excited to be given the chance to learn how to be a better slave. She then thanked her new headmaster, "thank you headmaster… I promise I will be the best slut you ever had". Titty moaned loudly, her excitement of having a dick inside of her multiplied by hearing that her daughter will get to learn how to be a good slave from the best teachers on earth, "ohhh sir… this is too much… thank you so much sir". Grabbing Titty's milk jugs with one of his hands Adam started speeding up the pace, looking at Candy young naked body, "you go get dressed appropriately to your new position whore, my slavetaries can give you your uniforms", almost as an afterthought Adam added "and take that collar off cunt, you belong to me now". Titty's cunt convulsed around Adam's cock hearing that her daughter was now owned, it was her life ambition to have her daughter owned. Knowing that Candy won't share the pathetic life of a public slave she had to endure was all that Titty could ever wish for.

Still excited for her mother moans of pleasure Candy took a moment to remember her place, bowing down she said a quick "yes headmaster" and left the office to get dressed according to her new school dress code, a short plaid micro-skirt and a white t-shirt with ample cleavage with high heels topping of the submissive school girl look. By the time she was allowed back into the headmaster office her mother was on the floor, her breasts covered with cum.

Chapter 6 – a special lunch

Stepping out of his office Adam's two slavetaries bowed towards him, looking at Rachel I picked up a loose, cum covered, strain of her hair, "go get cleaned up whore, you've been wearing my cum for long enough… and have Nicole meet me in my lunch room" turning to Jessica he carried on "have the fat titted slut in my office shipped back to whatever public slave warehouse she came from and find an open slut for her daughter in one of the starter class". Bowing their heads even lower both answered "yes master" and turned to accomplish their respective tasks, Adam Entered the elevator and headed to his private lunch room two floors down.

The elevator doors opened to reveal a huge room with a single large table in the middle of it, the room filled with expansive paintings. Sitting down at the only chair by the table Adam rang the golden bell laying in the middle of it. Sarah, Adam's personal waitress came running through the kitchen doors the second she heard the bell, taking a second to catch her breath before bowing in front of him, her large breasts moving up and down in rhythm with her breathing, her white apron only covering the lower part of her body, giving Adam full view of her breasts. "Good afternoon headmaster, it's a privilege to serve you again" she said, forcing herself to calm her breathing down, "may I suggest you try the special dish the cooks prepared for you today master?". Without looking at her Adam motioned his hand towards the kitchen, giving Sarah his permission to prep her suggested dish, Sarah acknowledged his command and hurried back to the kitchen, her natural place in life.

Barley a minute after Sarah hurried into the kitchen Nicole arrived as ordered. Wearing a nice red evening dress that generously showed off her best futures she bowed, "good afternoon master", her voice filled with lust, "Rachel informed me you require my presence master?". Looking at her Adam motioned her to sit in his lap, he always liked her more than the other slaves and as a result allowed her special privileges. Happy from the honor she received Nicole hurried to her master and sat in his lap, her hands around Adam's neck, fantasizing about the last time he fucked her ass until his voice broke her train of thought, "I've seen what you did to Cum-bucket sugar tits… it's so nice to know that at least I don't have to worry about you doing your job". Smiling to him Nicole purred "thank you master" and laid her head on his chest, compared to other slaves she was very mature mentally yet whenever she was in his arms she felt like a little girl.

Sarah walked back to the lunch room, standing still at the door for a moment enjoying seeing her master so content with one of his slaves she almost didn't wanted to interfere him, only the weight of the lunch tray attached to her nipples with a pair of clamps convincing her she have no other choice. Stepping closer she spoke quietly, not wanting to interrupt him any more then she must, "here you go master… enjoy your launch sir". Unhooking the tray and placing it on the desk in front of Adam. Bowing again Sarah took a step back and stood there at attention, just in case her master would need her again.

Adam started digging into his lunch, Nicole rubbing her breasts tight against him, Amazed at how great his lunch smells, it was nothing like the slave mulch woman where allowed to eat. For a moment she even entertained herself with the thought of how tasty it must be but she quickly pushed that thought out of her head, that meal would be wasted on her, she was just a slave after all. Nibbling at Adam ear she whispered, "is there anything I can do to make this lunch more enjoyable for you master?". Smiling Adam took a sip from the glass of breast milk that was resting on the tray, washing down the bite in his mouth before grabbing Nicole ass and turning his head to face hers, "that's not why I wanted you here whore… you’re here because I have a task for you". Hearing that Nicole started getting wet, anxiously waiting for Adam to finish another bite and tell her what the task is, "slaves must know how to behave in social settings as well so I want to add a public service class… and I want you to design the curriculum whore". Nicole was amazed, up to this moment no slave was ever trusted with such an important task, forgetting her place for a second she kissed him, a long kiss with plenty of tongue. Remembering her place a minute later Nicole broke off the kiss and apologized, "I'm sorry for not getting permission to kiss you master… I was so excited and honored you trust me with such an important task I forget my place". Lowering her head clearly ashamed of herself she apologized again, "I'm sorry master".

Calmly playing with Nicole's hair Adam replied to her pleas of sorrow, "I know you're sorry whore, and I forgive you… but you know you still need to be punished for it right?". A shameful nod of her head was the only answer Nicole managed to give, she was too ashamed of herself for acting like a new slave to answer Adam properly. Forcing Nicole to stand up Adam took another bite from his special lunch before turning to face her again, "go and bring the whip slut… luckily for you I don't want my lunch to get cold so I'll make it fast". Nicole uttered a quick "yes sir" and ran to get the whip, returning with the whip in her mouth before Adam could even finish his bite Nicole handed it to him with her eyes looking down. Cleaning his hands on Nicole breasts before taking the whip Adam stood up and signed Nicole to turn. Being well trained Nicole immediately took the correct position for her punishment, her hand and knees on the cold hard floor and her ass as high as possible, her skimpy dress not covering any part of it in that position. As Adam started the whipping Nicole eyes started watering, partly from the pain of the hard leather whip tearing into her flash and partly from knowing she failed her master, forcing herself to remain quiet Nicole took her punishment staying perfectly still.

By the time Adam decided to stop Nicole ass was completely red with several bleeding cuts decorating it. Placing the whip around Sarah's neck Adam helped Nicole up, cleaning the tears from her eyes before giving her a small kiss on the lips, causing Nicole to blush. "Now I trust this won't happen again whore?" he asked her, shaking her head she replied, "Never master… thank you for teaching me a much needed lesson master". Giving her another pat on the head Adam turned back to his lunch before giving Nicole permission to tell him about her plans for the curriculum. Knowing she won't be allowed back to his lap after what she have done Nicole stayed standing motionless, choosing her words carefully so not to disappoint her master again, "I believe it will be wise to split the curriculum to two headmaster, the first part of the semester will be spent teaching about commercial public service so to prepare the students for their future positions as slave-waitress or public sex toys, the second half should be spent teaching them about proper slave ethics in parties and other social settings master… that way the students will be ready both for service as work slave and as a personal slave should they be lucky enough to become one". Finishing his lunch Adam got up and placed the tray clamps back onto Sarah nipples, sending her back to the kitchen with a hard spank on her perfect pear shaped ass he then turned to face Nicole, "have a full proposal on my desk first thing tomorrow morning slut". Biting her lips lightly Nicole replied "of course headmaster", knowing that such a tight schedule will mean another sl**pless night for her, something she was well familiar with.

Chapter 7 – The teachers meeting

The school conference room was richly decorated, expansive paintings with a slave motif to them covering all of the exposed walls with a single large window allowing plenty of light in, the only furniture in it was a large mahogany table spanning almost the entire length of the room and a single chair at the head of it. Around the table the teachers where already gathered, patiently waiting for their master's arrival they stood perfectly still, all similarly dressed with a business jacket with a large cleavage and a micro skirt they all stood at a light split with their hands behind their backs. As soon as Adam opened the door they all gave a small bow and spooked up in perfect unison, "good afternoon headmaster".

Ignoring the teachers greeting Adam walked to the chair at the head of the table and sat down, there used to be small chairs for the teachers around the table as well but that right was taken away from them after Gwen, the sexual positions teacher, felled asl**p during a meeting after a twenty hours lesson. Looking around the table Adam quickly made sure that all of the teachers where properly dressed and showed off enough of their bodies, he had only cummed 3 times today and seeing all of his teachers obediently waiting for his every command made cock throb, issuing his first command his eyes sat on a large breasted brunette "Laura move your fat tits over here and start riding my cock".

Laura was the school anal teacher, having a long curly brunette hair and large E cup breasts she fitted in perfectly among the other teachers. Straightening out her tiny micro skirt that kept her pussy exposed at all times Laura smiled towards her master, being used in holes other than her ass was a rare treat for her. "of course master" Laura replied before walking closer to Adam and kneeling in front of him, slowly removing his pants before sitting onto his thick cock facing him. Curving her back Laura let out a tiny moan of pleasure as her pussy felt Adam cock penetrate it for the first time in months and her breasts felt his rough treatment being twisted and fondled.

With his cock deep into Laura and his hands grouping her tits Adam started the meeting, "let's start the meeting with the weekly report whores… who would like the honor of going first?", talking in a meeting was always considered a mixed blessing, on one hand it gave the slaves a chance to stand out from the rest of the staff and to be acknowledged by the headmaster but on the other any bad news had the potential to upset him, and as a result, have them all severely punished. Carla, a sexy Latina that served as the school striptease and lap-dancing teacher was the first to shyly speak, "master the students are advancing well in their erotic lesbianism dance lessons but I fear some of them are enjoying the class a little too much… I fear some might break the rules and sl**p together without approval sir". Taking Laura nipple out of his mouth Adam looked at Carla, she was the shortest of the teachers, a fact that made her large breasts stand out even more. "That's no problem you dumb cunt… simply wait until two of them break that rule and have them sent to the dungeon for the rest of their pathetic life, after that the other students won't dare to even think about breaking the rules again", going back to nibbling on Laura tits Adam started with her right nipple, the left already baring his teeth marks.

A little shocked from his order Carla didn't dare looking higher than the floor, she still remembered her time as a young student, the constant fear of being punished and the pain of having every inch of her body used in every conceivable way. Now her students will have another fear to worry from, yet it was what her master decided so it must be the right one, speaking in an even quieter voice then before she answered "of course headmaster".

Knowing that as soon as he'll cum the meeting will be over Rose quickly filled the void "master may I have the honor of speaking next?" Wearing a blue business suit that included less than a micro skirt she stood completely still, proud to be showing off her body. Giving her the right to speak Adam turned back to Laura breasts, enjoying them too much to really care about what Rose have to say. "thank you headmaster…" rose continued, "I just wanted to thank you for adding the cooking lesson for my responsibilities sir, the cleaning lessons alone weren't enough and It made me feel like a bad slave… thank you sir".

Almost completely ignoring what Rose had to say Adam lifted Laura to the table and pulled out of her before starting to spray her breasts with his hot cum in front the rest of the teachers, licking their lips with envy none of the teachers that where standing around the table dared to interrupt Adam while he was cumming, all obediently standing motionless with the only sounds being made coming from Laura moans as she was covered with the white substance. After he was done with her Laura thanked her master, receiving only a pat on the head in return she watched him leave the conference room while still lying on the table, covered with cum.

Chapter 8 – The dungeon

After leaving the conference room Adam headed down the spiral stairs that led to the school dungeon, a large underground complex that spanned beneath the four buildings that surrounded the school central plaza, Adam always liked the thought that every visitor to the school grounds passed above the head of those slaves who preformed badly. Opening the large wooden door at the bottom of the stairway he entered the dungeon, as Adam eyes adjusted to the dim light the other side of the door he used that time to enjoy the screams of pain that emanated from that dark hall, even the air smelled like fear, stepping inside he heard the familiar sound of high heels against the hard concrete. As soon as Adam closed the door Sapphire appeared before him, bowing the black haired woman welcomed him, her voice holding a faint French accent, "it's a pleasure to been honored with your presence again master". Sapphire black hair was almost invisible at the dark room, with only its outline clearly visible, a clear contrast to her ghostly white skin, the result of living most of her life underground, she was wearing only her collar and high heels, both as black as her hair.

Sneaking a quick look up towards Adam face Sapphire even met his eyes for a second before lowering her look back towards the ground, waiting for another second she made sure he wasn't going to punish her for it before speaking, "master thank you for scheduling me in… I know how busy your days can be". signaling Sapphire to follow him Adam made his way from the dungeon welcoming area to the main torture chamber with Sapphire following him two steps back on all fours.

Even crawling on all four at the cold concrete floor Sapphire was smiling from ear to ear, despite living in a dark dungeon and having to torture slaves such as herself on a daily basis she was a cheerful person, most slaves ended up as fuck-toys or birthday presents but she helped turn young sluts into happy slaves. Stopping an inch before ramming into her headmaster leg Sapphire allowed herself a little sigh of relief, he might of let her go unpunished for that sneak peek in his face she stole but she was glad she didn't needed to try her luck again. Looking around she noticed they had stopped right in the middle of the stretching racks area, a dozen massive wooden tables arranged in a circle with shackles for the arms and legs attached to each of the tables, seven of the tables had naked slaves tied to them, only five of them being students with the other two being unfortunate staff members punished for their students poor sales at last year graduation auction.

Giving one of the winches a turn Adam stretched the hands of one of the students, making the young blonde burst into tears, her cry muffled from the ball gag in her mouth as her entire body convulsed in pain, having her butt lifted off the table a single drop of her pussy juice came dripping out. Ignoring the obvious pain in the young whore face Adam turned and looked down at Sapphire, "now what is it you wanted to see me for slut?", still at her hands and knees Sapphire answered "one of the titty racks broke master… I had to transfer Grace here to another one after she broke one of the chains". Moving her head toward one of the empty racks Sapphire showed her master that one of the chains was missing a link.

Grace, a brunette with the deepest green eye Adam had ever seen was usually the perfect student, being sent to the dungeon after her cage-mate failed to do her part in preparing for inspection. She did a better job than the others in suppressing her pain, managing to remain ungaged so far, excused Grace slowly turned her head towards Adam and spoke quietly, "headmaster… may I please speak?", nodding his head in approval Adam looked at her, immediately drowning in her big green eyes that had tears begging to form at the sides, it was the first time he had seen her without her glasses, and even he was amazed at how gorgeous she was.
Taking a large breath to help her deal with the pain Grace carried on, "thank you sir… I wanted to apologize headmaster, both for breaking the rack and for not making sure that the cage was clean for inspection sir", None of those things where her fault yet Grace, a slave at heart felt the need to apologize for them regardless. Petting her cheek Adam smiled at her, helping her forget about the pain of the rack for a few seconds, "I know you're sorry whore, and I know that you'll make it up to me… you are one of my star pupils, so after you'll finish your punishment you are to report at my office, I'll exam if you learned your lesson personally". Hearing that the headmaster will be the one to exam her Grace f***ed back a smile, it almost made being punished worth it.

Leaving Grace still tied to the rack with the other slaves Adam headed back to the exit, he had big plans for the little slut but for now she was to remain where she was, without stopping he gave his orders to Sapphire, crawling behind him like a good slave should, "take it easy on Grace whore, it wasn't her fault after all so I don't want to hear that she was crying more than twice a day understood?". Allowing Sapphire the time to acknowledge his previous order with a quick "yes master" Adam carried on, "good girl… now for the rest of them I want you to break them completely, you're allowed to use whatever method you wish, be it getting them sl**p deprived or just strapping them to the whipping machine for the weekend". Once again Sapphire acknowledged with a "yes master", she didn't enjoyed been as ruthless as he had just ordered her to be but she knew that if her master find it required so it must be so.
Arriving back to the welcoming area of the dungeon Sapphire gathered all the courage that she had and f***ed a silent, easily missed squeak out of her lips, "master?", turning toward her Adam gave her permission to carry on, feeling her heart race Sapphire spoke up again, a tad louder this time, "master I've been serving you for over 5 years now, and I would like to thank you for the honor of helping you teach this young slaves… also my birthday is coming up next week and I want…" biting her lips Sapphire cursed herself quietly, why did she had to you the word want?, "…I hope that you would allow me to go outside as my present master, even if just for a few hours… please?", finishing her request Sapphire looked up with begging eyes, being allowed that small request would mean so much for her.

Considering the request for a few moments Adam finally told her his answer, "you've been a good slave, a nice fuck and an helpful staff member at my little school…", tensing up sapphire usual smile was lost in the hopes of being allowed outside for the first time in over three years, "however you have been sneaking looks towards me all day, and I can't reward you for breaking the rules no can I?". Looking down in shame Sapphire agreed with him, "of course master, sorry master", waiting motionless for the headmaster to leave the dungeon Sapphire broke down in tears as soon as the door closed.... Continue»
Posted by Erocus 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Sex Humor, Voyeur  |  Views: 2808  |  
98%
  |  6

Naughty School Girl Wife Gives Handjob

Tina was a hot older women in her mid 30’s, she had huge tits and a big fat but sexy ass, she was dressed up in her naughty school outfit looking very sexy. She had gone along with her work friends to a nightclub that had a school disco event going on. Once inside everyone was dressed in school uniform, the club was packed to the max. Tina and her friends headed onto the crowded dance floor and began boogieing away to their classic old school songs. After a while a younger guy caught Tina’s attention, he kept glancing over to her and giving the hot wife a cheeky smile, He looked no older than 22 and Tina was quite turned on as she wasn’t the slimmest of women in the nightclub, yet she was getting attention from a hot young stud. After a few more drinks and dance’s Tina went to the toilet, when she came back out her young stud was waiting there for her, He handed over a vodka and coke and introduced himself as Darren, Tina was took back by her young studs charm as the pair chatted for a while before Darren lead Tina onto the dance floor for a dance. Before long Tina was d***k and Darren asked if she wanted to go outside for some fresh air, Tina was in need for a cigarette anyway and she agreed so off they went out the exit doors for some fresh air.


When they got outside Tina lit up her cigarette and Darren placed his hand on her firm ass cheek, you cheeky bugger Tina smiled at her young stud before they looked each other in the eye as Darren learned and kissed Tina on her sweet red lips, she at first was taken back but then she kissed Darren back and they were soon locked in a very passionate kiss outside the club. Darren was getting a good feel of Tina’s big ass moving his hands all over her big ass cheeks.


Tina then grabbed her young studs hand and lead him into the dark alley just around the side of the club. Tina again locked in a kiss with her lover and was soon unzipping his jeans pulling them down to his ankles. Out sprang Darren’s big cock, it was at least 8 inches and Tina’s face was a picture, she had never seen a cock so big never mind touched one. She couldn’t waste anytime and started giving Darren a handjob. Her hand slid up and down his dick and occasionally Tina would play with his balls, her hand was going fast up and down his shaft making Darren’s cock grow bigger in size, still locked in a kiss, Darren’s hands had drifted into Tina’s top and he was playing with her married nipples. Tina then placed her hand and spitted on it then moved it back onto Darren’s cock giving herself some sort of lube so she could wank him faster. Darren was moaning in joy as this hot wife gave him a handjob at the back of the nightclub. Tina was wanking him back and fourth, back and fourth really quick and he was near to shooting his load, Tina got on her knees and started sucking him aswell as wanking his huge dick and within minutes he had to explode and did so in Tina’s mouth, a huge dump load entered her married mouth as it started dribbling down her chin. Tina stood up and wiped her mouth with her hand. She placed her tits back in her top and sorted out her skirt. She smiled at Darren and sighed wow that was incredible baby you spunk a lot she giggled as Darren did his jeans zipper up.

Tina lit up another cigarette and then entered back into the club were she caught back up with her friends who were all smiling asking her were she had been the naughty school girl…………………... Continue»
Posted by bigtittymilf 5 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 1619  |  
79%
  |  3

St Monicas School

St Monica’s School for Girls
Don`t know who author is but excellent story wish there was more.
Jenna woke up early today. The first day of school was always exciting, but
today was even more exciting because today, she was the teacher. She felt
fortunate to have been so lucky as too land her first job as a teacher at
St. Monica's School for Girls. And the school was only a half-mile away
from her Midwestern, tree-lined neighborhood. The Catholic school was
renowned in the area for its high standards of discipline and education.
As she showered, the petite blonde reflected back on the interview process
with the head mistress, s****r Ann. She remembered how s****r Ann commented
on how tiny she was and that she wondered if she might 'get lost in the
crowded hallways'. At the time, Jenna felt a little uncomfortable at the
comment and wanted to point out that not many of the teenage girls had
breasts her size, but thought better of it and let the comment
pass. Thinking about it now, she realized that she had, in fact, been
mistaken from behind for a young teenage girl numerous times before. That
was until she turned around and the person saw how large her breasts were
and then immediately realized their mistake.
Jenna marveled at how young s****r Ann was. She couldn't have been more
than forty, but she looked really good for her age, no matter what it
was. When the interview concluded, she recalled, she wasn't sure how well
she had done, but she felt good about it. Jenna remembered her excitement
at receiving the telephone call from s****r Ann notifying her she'd gotten
the job. Now she couldn't wait to start her first day.
Jenna hurriedly laid out the prescribed garb for non-s****r's, as provided
by s****r Ann. White blouse, plaid skirt, white socks and shoes. The
philosophy at the school was that students learn better from teachers that
they can relate too, so teachers were expected to dress in a similar mAnnr
as the students. Jenna finished powdering herself after her shower and
began to get dressed. Everything fit fine. The blouse was tailor made, so
it accentuated her full figure and gave her already narrow waist and even
tighter V-shape. She pulled on the skirt and realized that it seemed
extremely short. It came to just above mid-thigh. Jenna turned around
several times and checked her appearance in the mirror. She figured the
skirt must have been okay, since the blouse fit perfectly. With one final
approving glance, she gathered her things and headed to school.
Fall was in the air as the smell of freshly fallen leaves filled the air as
she walked from the parking lot to the school. It was a large two-story
brick building, partly covered in ivy, that housed a dorm section for the
girls to sl**p in, a recreation room and classrooms. Jenna was scheduled to
teach English and gym this semester and had her first few classes already
mentally mapped out as she entered the school very early for her first
day. The excitement and anticipation had her stomach in knots and she felt
a little nauseous as walked down the empty hallway toward the Head
Mistress' office.
The high ceilings did nothing to lighten the dark corridor and her high
heels echoed as clicked along the linoleum floor as she walked. She noticed
the new posters lining the cold tile walls, welcoming the c***dren back to
school. Each classroom door was trimmed and stained in dark wood, which


framed an opaque wavy glassed window with the classroom number on it. Jenna
clutched her books to her chest as she approached the Head Mistress' office
clearly marked as such. Jenna tapped sheepishly on the window as she could
only make out a couple shadowy figures inside.
"Come in," a voice inside beckoned.
Jenna slowly opened the door and peeked inside to see s****r Ann and
another woman who was much older. She entered the room when s****r Ann,
seated behind her desk, gestured her to do so with her finger.
"Welcome Jenna. I'd like you to meet Ms. Stach, she's our office
manager. She'll help you get set up in your new room. I hope you're ready
for your first day, it'll be busy."
"Oh, yes, I am. I've been looking forward to it for days now," Jenna said
enthusiastically as she stood on the other side of the large oak desk. "And
it's nice to meet you, Ms. Stach."
Jenna shook the old woman's hand and found it kind of cold and clammy. The
old woman didn't seem real happy to see her and grumbled a "nice to meet
you" back at her. Jenna figured she'd seen a lot of young teachers come and
go in her time and wasn't impressed by anyone new.
"Let me show you to your new classroom," s****r Ann said as she stood and
walked out from behind her desk.
Her black robe looked heavy, as did her habit, Jenna thought. She was just
glad she didn't have to wear it. As they headed back into the hallway Jenna
saw a few other nuns making their way to their classrooms in preparation
for the day. Things were picking up quickly and her anticipation grew
accordingly. s****r Ann pushed open the door to classroom 111 and Jenna
walked in. Jenna had two classes to teach at her new school, English Comp
and gym. The desk at the head of the class was actually a table. The rows
of desks that faced it were the old style with the lift up desktops and
all-in-one construction.
s****r Ann at in the chair behind the teachers desk and patted the table
and said, "This will be your spot for English. And you know where the gym
office is already."
Jenna felt s****r Ann's eyes roam her figure as she stood before her. She
felt a twinge of concern as s****r Ann checked her out. Had she forgotten
something? The long pause made Jenna want to scream, "what is it?!", but
she composed herself and asked, "Am I dressed okay?"
"Uh, well, now that you asked, I need to make sure you've followed the
rules we provided you in your orientation packet," s****r Ann stated
plainly. "Oh yes. I followed them exactly," Jenna reassured her.
"Please step over here," s****r Ann said as she pointed to a spot on the
floor directly in front of her.
Jenna, unsure of why she wanted her so close, was not in any mind to upset
her new employer so early so she stepped onto the spot she pointed too.
Jenna looked down at her head mistress as she watched her hands grab the
hem of her pleated skirt. Her stomach tightened as s****r Ann's hands


touched her outer thighs and began to slide upward. Jenna stepped back and
in a shocked tone exclaimed, "What are you doing?"
"Jenna," began the calm voice of s****r Ann, "I need to check if you're
wearing panties."
"What? Of course, I am," Jenna insisted, thinking that s****r Ann must have
thought she was crazy if she wasn't. But much to her chagrin, s****r Ann
replied, "Then we've got a little problem."
"The dress code for teachers here at St. Monica's clearly states that
teachers must wear ONLY the uniform prescribed and that it is a condition
of employment. No undergarments are permitted here at the school,
Ms. Tarp," s****r Ann declared sounding more authoritative than before. "If
that's a problem, and then we'll have to reconsider our offer to you."
Jenna didn't know what to say. She knew she'd only glanced at the
orientation package and didn't really read it. It looked standard to
her. Now, here she stood before her new employer and she had to make a
decision and quick. She could see s****r Ann's disappointment that she'd
apparently agreed to all the conditions of employment and then had
willfully violated one already. Her stomach was really tight now and felt a
bead of sweat form on her forehead. "Well, Ms Tarp," s****r Ann
impatiently stated, "What's your decision?" Jenna knew she had blown it
already and didn't want to upset her new employer anymore than she already
had. She must have had her reasons for the policy and she didn't want to
upset her further by asking her for an explanation now. "I, uh...I," Jenna
stammered.
"Come on girl, spit it out! Do you want to work here or don't you?" hissed
a growingly impatient s****r Ann.
"I...yes," withered Jenna as she had concerns of how she would pay bills
and rent if she didn't have a job racing through her mind. "Yes, I
want...the job. I'll do whatever is required, just please don't let me go,"
she pleaded. She hated sounding so needy, but in these economic times jobs
were harder to come by and she'd be smart to hold on to hers.
"Fine," began s****r Ann sternly, "but they're can be no more violations of
school policy, understand?"
"Y-yes, I understand," replied a visibly shaken Jenna. Ten minutes into her
new job and she'd almost lost it. She felt relieved to still have her job
and was determined to do whatever it took to keep it. She understood how
disappointed s****r Ann must have been and she committed to following all
the school rules from that point forward.
"I'll need to collect your undergarments, then. Please remove them and give
them to me. You can pick them up in my office at the end of the day and
take them home with you," s****r Ann stated flatly.
Jenna's stomach tightened again. Certainly she didn't mean for her to take
them off here, now, did she? Jenna's mind was awash with
uncertainty. Should she take them off right here, in the classroom? She
looked at her head mistress who was sitting in her chair with her arms
folded across her chest. She showed no signs of getting up to leave, so
Jenna assumed she must have meant now. This was incredible. Her new


employer was asking her to undress in front of her.
Jenna reasoned that this was in fact, NOT a public school and that perhaps
they could indeed set their own rules. Her thoughts were briefly
interrupted when she heard s****r Ann clear her throat, which she took as a
sign to get on with it. Nervously, Jenna began to unbutton her blouse. Her
sweaty palms and clammy fingers slipped on the buttons as she pressed them
through the tiny holes. She couldn't believe she was doing this. Her
embarrassment increased with each button opened. Halfway down her blouse
she felt as if she would pass out from shear humiliation. Her cheeks
flushed and she had to turn away from her employer as she pulled the blouse
out of the confines of the skirts waistband and opened the last button.
As she pulled the garment off her shoulders the cool room air gave her a
chilling sensation - a sensation she hadn't felt since she was a teenager
when her and her cousin Sandy stripped naked in the woods and ran around
like natives. They had a great time that day, doing something they knew was
wrong, but felt great anyway.
She laid the blouse on the desk beside her as she did her best to cover
herself with her free hand. She glanced over her should at s****r Ann and
took note of her stare. The look confused Jenna and she thought about it as
she reached behind her back and undid the clasp on her bra. "What was that
look?" she kept asking herself as she pulled the bra off her now throbbing
breasts. When her sizeable breasts were released from their tight confine,
Jenna sighed a barely audible sigh. "What was that for?" she questioned
herself. "What's going on?" Jenna was having an immediate increase in
arousal. She felt her nipples harden as the air struck them and she had an
urge to touch them. She struggled with the idea for a moment, shaking her
head to clear the cobwebs forming there. Why was she feeling like this? She
attempted to cover herself again. This was humiliating. The embarrassment
of the situation took over again. She felt like crying as tears welled up
in each eye when she handed her bra to s****r Ann sitting quietly behind
her.
Jenna couldn't believe it. Was she really standing topless in front of a
Catholic nun for pete's sake? The whole situation was almost more than she
could bear. She wanted to run away and hide. The shame she was feeling was
killing her inside. But she was already committed and had agreed to the
terms of her employment. Shakily, she unclasp the hook on her skirt and let
down the zipper as she tried to use her arms to squeeze her breasts
together and keep them out of sight. "Here goes," she groaned in her mind
as she dropped the skirt to the ground and re-covered her breasts with her
arms and pushed her knees together.
"Oh my gawd," Jenna panicked in her mind, "I'm practically naked. I've got
to get these panties off quick, so I can get dressed again." She dropped
her arms and grabbed the waistband at each hip and bending forward at the
waist, pushed her panties to the floor. Jenna didn't stop to think about
what she had just done until she heard s****r Ann's voice.
"You could have used the restroom to change in, Ms. Tarp," s****r Ann said
in a disgusted tone.
Jenna almost passed out as she stepped out of her panties and bolted
erect. "Oh no, what have I done?!" her brain screamed as she clambered to
cover herself. She didn't know what to do. She stood frozen, naked and


statue-like for what seemed like hours. Her mind was racing and her ears
pounded like bass kettledrums. "What should she do? Would she be fired? Why
did she assume she was supposed to change in front of her? What was she
thinking? Was s****r Ann mad at her? Did she think she was some kind of
pervert? Would she still be allowed to be around c***dren? Should she
apologize? Should ignore s****r Ann's comments and act like she didn't hear
her?" A million questions clouded her mind and limited her decision-making
ability. She didn't even feel s****r Ann's hand on her hips turning her
around to face her. Jenna had gone totally into her own mind as was
completely unaware of her surroundings.
s****r Ann admired the tight slender blonde for a moment. The girls arms
barely covered her large, firm breasts and she could see each nipple was
surrounded by large dark aureoles that were perfect for sucking. It was
obvious to s****r Ann that Jenna worked out. Jenna's small waist and taught
stomach stretched above a soft blonde, triangular mound that had evidence
of excitement clinging to the hair. She knew she had the new teacher in a
humiliating predicament and she was going to take full advantage of the
situation. "Ms. Tarp?" s****r Ann said in stern voice to the unresponsive
girl, "Ms. Tarp!"
Jenna recovered slightly and looked down at s****r Ann who was glaring back
at her with a look of disbelief and disappointment. Jenna tried to cover
herself as she stood naked before the catholic nun, the head mistress, in a
classroom for 7th graders on the morning before the first day of school was
to begin! Somehow, she had done the impossible, the improbable. She had
managed to humiliate herself in the most degrading manner possible. The
whole scene was surreal. Her mind clouded over again as she contemplated
what she should do and what would happen to her.
Jenna stood motionless, staring into space. s****r Ann stood up and hugged
the mortified young woman.
Jenna felt a sudden sense of relief as she was wrapped in the warm robes of
the nun. The humiliated young woman closed her eyes to hide her shame and
hugged the nun back. "I...I," She wanted to tell her she was sorry, but
thought it may draw even more attention to her plight. Jenna wanted to hide
her nakedness and pressed herself closely into the robes of s****r Ann. She
felt the nun comforting her and stroking her soft skinned back. "She is
such a wonderful person for not humiliating me," Jenna told herself, "she
recognizes my shame." Jenna buried her face into the nun's chest and took
comfort in her touch.
As the two stood hugging, s****r Ann seized the moment. She continued to
stroke Jenna's back in soft circles and gradually worked her hand down
across the young woman's ass. When she didn't feel resistance to her touch,
she squeezed the tight butt cheek as she passed over it. The young woman's
soft flesh was so warm. She hadn't touched a young woman for so long, she
was overwhelmed by her luck. Here she had a new young teacher naked in her
arms. She started telling herself how easy it would be to control her. She
could use her position of power to make the young woman 'do' things for
her. She sighed deeply as she squeezed the woman's buttocks with both
hands.
Jenna felt the nun's seeming growing interest in touching her ass, but
figured the nun didn't realize what she was doing. She was a nun after
all. Jenna figured it was just her way of keeping her warm. Since her whole


backside was exposed to the cool room air and her touch did feel kind of
good, she let it pass.
s****r Ann persisted. She began to knead the firm globes with regularity.
Jenna felt uncomfortable and tried to end the prolonged hug.
s****r Ann sensed Jenna's desire to end the hug, but she wasn't ready to
relinquish control just yet. She squeezed the young woman tightly and
cooed, "it's okay Ms. Tarp, don't feel ashamed, it's okay."
At s****r Ann's words something strange began to happen. Jenna felt a
tingling sensation cover her with goose bumps. She closed her eyes and
tried to forget what was happening. She wanted this whole ordeal over
with. Still paralyzed by what she had done, she couldn't understand why her
breathing became shallower. s****r's hands warmed her buttocks and the
constant massaging was suddenly relaxing. Something was happening to her
that she couldn't explain. Waves of emotion were being pushed up from
through her stomach and into her throat. She was beginning to feel
weak. Was this right? Was it okay for her to be hugging a nun? Of course it
was okay, she told herself. s****r Ann was just comforting her, right?
s****r Ann squeezed the woman's cheeks, lifting and separating them. She
could tell by the girls change in breathing that she was starting to enjoy
her manipulations. She really wanted to taste the girls sex, but this
wasn't the time. She continued to circle Jenna's ass in a "wax on, wax
off," fashion. She could see that Jenna was distraught, but succumbing to
her touch. She had her right where she wanted her. She'd bring her closer
to orgasm before she'd stop and then she'd smack her ass and bring her
quickly back to reality.
Minutes later, Jenna was gasping for air, or so it seemed, as her body heat
rose inexplicably. Her mind was reeling. She didn't understand any of
it. She must be sick for letting these innocent touches by a nun arouse
her. But, she couldn't help it they felt so good. She relaxed her legs a
bit and spread her feet a little. Secretly she hoped s****r would push a
finger into her anus.
Suddenly she felt an electric shock bolt through the center of her body,
forcing her to jump and squeal and cover herself. She looked around the
room, gathering her thoughts and taking in her circumstances.
"Ms. Tarp!" exclaimed s****r Ann with a smack on her ass, "What are you
doing?! Get dressed right now, you have a class to teach." She knew that
she had established an early base of control over the young woman and would
have lots of opportunity to expand upon the situation.
Jenna was shocked at her own behavior. How could she have allowed herself
to become aroused by the touch of a nun? She must be sick. Suddenly she
realized she was still naked and standing in front of her new employer. She
grabbed her blouse and picked up her skirt and turned around and quickly
tried to get dressed. What had she done? How could she have been standing
there like that? What was she thinking?
As she buttoned the last button on her blouse and tucked it in, she felt
like crying again. She straightened her skirt and wondered what this all
meant. "s****r Ann...please forgive me...I'm sorry for...for whatever I


did," she said in a sheepish shaky tone.
"We'll let bygones be bygones, Ms. Tarp, so long as you follow all the
rules and conduct yourself in a proper manner everything will be fine,"
s****r Ann reassured her. "Now you have a class to teach." s****r Ann had a
devilish plan to add to Jenna's humiliation and self-consciousness so she
asked, "What's that smell?"
"Uh, what smell?" asked a shaky Jenna, still somewhat aroused, but
humiliated beyond belief.
"It smells like...like..." s****r Ann started as she acted like she was
trying to figure out the odor by sniffing the air, "...fish."
Jenna almost passed out. She felt tunnel vision as her heart sank. Was that
her? Was that her recent unexplained arousal that s****r Ann smelled? She
felt like crawling into a hole. How much more humiliation would she have to
endure? She had already violated school policy by wearing undergarments and
then humiliated herself by stripping in front of her new boss and allowing
herself to feel arousal and now she smelled like sex on top of all that!?
Jenna wanted to quit. She didn't know what to say or what to do. Her
parents always taught her to come clean and admit what you did and take
responsibility. She knew she'd have to admit that she had somehow become
sexually aroused when she had removed her undergarments but that the whole
thing was a big mistake. She felt her breath being sucked away as she
began, "uh, s****r Ann, I, uh, don't know what happened," she stammered.
"You don't know how what happened, Ms. Tarp?" pushed s****r Ann sensing her
humiliation.
"I, uh, I don't know how...but I somehow became aroused when...when I took
my clothes off. Oh gawd, please forgive me for I have sinned!" Jenna
finally blurted out. Feverishly she tried to explain what happened, "I
didn't mean to break the rules and when you told me to give you my
undergarments, I thought you meant right then and when I took my clothes
off...I don't know what happened. I just became aroused and I almost had
an...and I don't know, I don't know!" Jenna sobbed as she covered her face
with her hands.
"Now, now girl. It's okay," s****r Ann said as she consoled the distraught
young woman. "If I told you how many young girls have become aroused when
they stand in front of me, you wouldn't believe it. I think it's the
robes," she chuckled. "You're fine," she said aloud while thinking, "oh so
fine..."
Jenna gathered herself together tried to settle into her new classroom. She
had an hour before her first class and she had to hurry. She was still
feeling the effects of an unsatisfying orgasmic experience and tried to
forget the whole thing.
She finished moving in and took a break to reflect on her future. She
stared out the window of her classroom onto the grassy portion of the
vacant playground. The late summer day was beautiful, warm and sunny. She
started to relax a bit as the morning sun warmed her. She closed her eyes
and inhaled deeply through her nose. She was determined to make the best of
the day.


The first bell rang and she jumped a little. Her heart beat faster as she
knew students would begin pouring into her classroom for their first
period. Right on queue, the door opened and young girls began to file
in. Dressed in their traditional school uniforms with white blouses and
plaid skirts down past their knees and white socks, Jenna immediately
became aware of the fact that her skirt was much shorter than the
class'. Made from the same material, they looked alike in color and pleated
style, but her skirt was above mid-thigh. She remembered too, that she
wasn't wearing panties! She caught several admiring glances of girls as
they passed by her. She felt like they were checking her out! She could
feel their eyes roaming her body and she suddenly felt very
uncomfortable. She tried to cover herself in an inconspicuous mAnnr and
looked down at herself to see what they could possibly be looking at. Jenna
smiled a nervous smile and turned to catch her reflection in window to see
if there was something wrong with her appearance that would rate those
looks.
Jenna gasped when she saw her reflection. She hadn't noticed the sheerness
of the blouse before because she had been wearing a bra, but now, without
one on you could clearly see her large, dark aureoles surrounding her still
sensitized nipples. She tried to place her arm across her chest and remain
inconspicuous, but she knew that sooner or later she'd have to use her
hands! Nervously one hand pushed her blonde hair behind an ear while she
held the other limply in front of her.
"Good morning girls. Please take your seats. My name is Jenna Tarp and I'll
be your home room teacher for this year." Jenna began. She proceeded to
tell the class about herself and then asked them to do the same. She sat on
her desk or should she say "table" as she listened to the girls introduce
themselves one-by-one and row-by-row.
When the introductions got to the first girl in the third row, the cute
p*****n Trisha stood up and began, "I'm Trisha and I run this school."
A couple girls began to chuckle nervously, but stopped when Trisha's head
snapped around to locate the offender. Staring straight into Jenna's eye's
she hissed, "You do what I say and everything will be fine. Me and my girls
have certain demands and if you provide them to us, we'll let you keep your
job."
"I beg your pardon?" questioned a shocked and miffed Jenna. How dare she
come into MY classroom and make demands on me. "Sit down young lady and
never speak to me like that again, do your hear me?"
"Yeah, sure," replied a sitting Trisha in a sarcastic song. "We'll see..."
she muttered under her breath.
"What did you say?" asked Jenna, now really annoyed.
"Nothing. I didn't say nothing," responded Trisha using a 'tough guy'
voice.
"Anything...you didn't say anything," corrected Jenna.
"I know. That's what I said," replied Trisha to the laughter of the class.


Jenna, now clearly angry and a little humiliated, leaned forward towards
the girl to say something else to her. When she did, she didn't realize her
legs were f***ed open just enough to allow the girls with the right angle
to see that she wasn't wearing any panties. "You'd better watch your mouth
young lady," Jenna said in a stern tone trying to recapture control of her
class.
"I'm sorry," Trisha began in a sarcastic tone once again, "my mouth tends
to get me in places I'm not always welcome."
The cryptic statement confused Jenna but she decided it was better to move
on to the next girl rather than debate with this one. She leaned back on
the table but forgot to close her legs. She was still fuming about Trisha
and forgot where she was for a minute. She kept focusing on Trisha and
wanted to scold her again, but tried to listen to the rest of the
introductions. She didn't notice several girls sitting directly in front of
her exchanging glances and making gestures with their eyes toward
her. Jenna hadn't really noticed that her skirt had been pushed up on her
waist when she leaned forward to talk to Trisha, so now the hemline was
just barely covering her pussy. Even with her legs closed you could have
seen her blonde bush, but with her legs spread slightly, it was clearly
visible.
As the last girl gave her introduction, Jenna scooted off the front edge of
the table to a loud "squeak". He bare ass had begun to sweat as a result of
the heated discussion with Trisha and her sticky skin screeched as she slid
forward. Jenna felt a little embarrassed when a few of the girls giggled at
the sound as though they knew why it happened.
Jenna brushed downward at her pleated skirt on all sides as she gathered
herself to begin the day. She still didn't realize that the skirt was
riding very high on her hips and that the hemline was just below her
vagina. The slightest leaning forward would enable the class to see her
naked ass and she didn't even know it.
Throughout the period, Jenna couldn't figure out why the girls seemed so
clumsy always dropping things on the ground as she moved up and down the
aisles while teaching. She must have picked up a dozen pencils and erasers.
After Jenna's second period she had a break, which was followed by
lunch. She leaned back in her chair at her desk in her, now empty,
classroom and assessed how her first day had begun. She closed her eyes and
tried to relax. She nodded off quietly for a few moments before jarring
herself awake when her snapped backward. "Phew," she said aloud, "I felt
I've been asl**p for hours." She got up decided to go find the gym office
to prepare for her next class. She grabbed some papers and left.
Walking down the deserted hallway, barely audible sounds came from the
rooms with classes. Jenna thought to herself that the walls of this old
building must be thick and well insulated. Her sharp heels clicked loudly
as she turned the corner to another hallway that headed toward the
gymnasium. She stopped to get a drink of water and when she turned around,
was startled by Trisha and two friends standing behind her with scowls on
their faces. "Why aren't you girls in class?" Jenna asked attempting to
establish who was in control here.
"We came out to find you, bitch," Trisha said in a hateful tone as she


pushed Jenna in the chest with both hands knocking her back against the
wall.
Jenna for the first time since she was k** and had gotten beaten up by the
neighbor k**, felt afraid. She pressed her hands against the wall and
grimaced when Trisha raised her hand as if to strike her.
Why was she so afraid? These were little k**s for crying out loud and she
was the teacher. Granted they were all tall for their age and able to look
down at her, but they were still k**s. She tried to fight the fear and
muster the courage to speak out against the abuse. She grit her teeth,
clenched her fists and pushed off the wall. "You girls get back to class
right now, do you hear me?!" Jenna crackled. She knew that didn't sound all
that convincing and she wished she could do it over again, but it was too
late.
Trisha knew she had to exert her control over the new teacher right away or
suffer with her consequences all year. No way was she going to let that
happen, not this year. This was HER school, she owned it and controlled it
and she would be damned to let some new teacher come in here and ruin
things for her. With her two friends Barb and Bic along for support, she
knew it was now or never. Once again with both hands she pushed the young
teacher hard against the wall. Jenna slammed against the cold tile wall
with a thud that took her breath away. She almost saw stars she hit so
hard. A streak of real fear shot up her spine as she pressed against the
cool tiles and raised her hands to protect her face.
"Please stop pushing me! W-what do you want?" she pleaded. Oh no, she
thought, she actually begged these young hoodlums. Her head turned, she
peered at them through squinted eyes. Jenna became more fearful the more
they pressed in toward her. They were standing so close she could feel
their breath.
The cold tile wall brought out an unusual reaction in her body that caught
her quite off guard. She felt her nipples become hard and press against the
thin cotton blouse. Jenna hoped they wouldn't notice.
Trisha grabbed her wrists and f***ed her hands down at her sides. "Keep
your hands down, bitch," she growled.
Jenna's heart was pounding. She couldn't understand how this could be
happening to her, right here in the hallway. Jenna begged again,
"P-please...don't hurt me...I'll do whatever you want, just please...don't
hurt me." Where was everyone anyway? Why weren't there other teachers or
janitors to help? She could barely breath. Her fear was crushing her. These
girls were very angry and very strong. Whatever they wanted she felt she
had to give them or suffer some horrible fate. Jenna flinched again when
Trisha reached up toward her face. She felt Trisha grab her shoulders and
push down hard.
"Get on your knees, bitch," Trisha hissed.
Jenna reluctantly relaxed her knees and slid her back along the wall. She
closed her eyes, fearing what was in store for her. She felt her skirt
catch on the tiles and stick, which caused it stay up as her ass went
down. Now her panty-less bottom was exposed to add to her humiliation. Her
knees came to rest on the cold linoleum floor in front of Trisha who was


now looking down at her. Trisha continued to push down on her shoulders
until Jenna sat on her haunches and placed her hands on the floor to keep
from falling. Jenna was scared. She'd never been in such a submissive
position before, ever. She feared the worst. She wondered what they wanted,
but didn't dare ask. She felt stupid for allowing it to go this far but now
that it had, what was she to do? She couldn't even fight back from this
position.
Jenna grimaced when Trisha grabbed her chin and forcibly jerked her face
skyward.
Squeezing hard on Jenna's chin, Trisha insisted, "You're gonna do what I
tell you. Understand teach?"
Jenna was truly afraid. She felt her heart pounding so hard she felt like
her breasts were thumping. Her bare ass resting on her calves was a
constant reminder that she was panty-less and that really bothered her. She
didn't want to bring that fact to light, not now anyway.
"I asked if you understood, teach!" Trisha said with a jerk on Jenna's
chin.
"Y-yes, I...I understand," whimpered Jenna. She watched as Trisha released
her iron grip on her chin and reach under her skirt. Jenna gasp as Trisha
lowered her panties to her knees, then to her ankles and then step out of
them. Oh no, she thought, this can't be happening. Surely she won't make
me...do that, will she?
"Grab my skirt girls," Trisha told her two cohorts. Both girls grabbed
Trisha's skirt and pulled it up exposing her barely hairy pussy. Trisha
grabbed Jenna's blonde hair on the back of her head and slowly pulled her
face toward her pussy. She pushed her hips forward until she could feel her
teachers' nervous breath being puffed on her pubic hair through her
nose. "Kiss me."
Jenna squeezed her lips tightly together and closed her eyes. She could
smell the pungent aroma of the young girl's sex and was surprised she
wasn't repelled by it. She tried to resist the girls' grasp on her head but
knew it was futile. She could feel the girls' soft pubic hair tickling her
nose and she knew she very close. Trisha had only asked her to kiss her. It
could have been a lot worse she reasoned. She opened her eyes and looked up
at her tormentor when she heard her whisper, "kiss me" only this time in a
soft, sexy voice.
For some strange reason something strange took place just then. Jenna felt
her resistances diminish and her body start to relax. At the same time, she
felt Trisha's grip lessen. As she sat on her haunches in the hallway of her
new school, her face so close to a young teen's pussy that she could feel
her own breath on it, she sensed something different.
Jenna looked up at her tormentor as she quietly mouthed the words again,
"kiss me." Jenna didn't feel threatened anymore. She felt this was an easy
thing to do and then it'd be over. She closed her eyes, puckered her lips
and gently kissed the young teen's pussy.
"There now, that wasn't so bad was it?" asked a satisfied Trisha.


Jenna felt a strange sensation race through her body as her lips touched
the young girl's sex. What was happening to her? She felt her nipples
pressing hard against her blouse and the cool air in the hallway breezed
across her moistening slit. How could that be? This was a disgusting
act...wasn't it? She was just f***ed to kiss a teenagers pussy in the
hallway of her new school. And yet, she felt strangely aroused by the
incident.
Jenna felt Trisha caress her face and lift her chin up again. "You didn't
answer me, teach. I asked if that wasn't so bad," Trisha pressed. "Now,
tell me it wasn't that bad, okay?"
Jenna couldn't believe what she was about to say. She was going to tell
this young teen girl that kissing her pussy wasn't bad. Was this real? Was
she actually doing this or was this some sort of bad dream? Even if it was
a dream, she felt an overwhelming urge to tell this girl that she didn't
mind kissing her pussy. "No, it wasn't that bad," Jenna heard herself say
in a dry mouthed voice.
There, she had done it. Now it's over.
"Give me your tongue, teacher. Teach me. Teach me what women do to women,"
Trisha encouraged as her friends watched and listened.
Bic and Barb could hardly believe what they were witnessing. Trisha had
just made a teacher kiss her pussy in the hallway at school.
Jenna heard the words and she couldn't believe she was hearing them. There
was no way she'd eat this young girl's pussy in the hallway at school. No
way, she drew the line when she kissed her. That was enough. Jenna shook
her head 'no'.
"What? Did you say 'no' to me?" Trisha asked in a soft voice petting the
side of Jenna's face with the back of her hand.
Jenna looked away.
"Girls," Trisha said.
Bic grabbed the back of Jenna's hair and yanked down hard causing Jenna to
groan loudly and wince. Bic pulled down so hard and so far that Jenna's
mouth couldn't close.
Quickly, Trisha mounted the open orifice jamming her pussy down on Jenna's
mouth. "Lick me bitch. Lick me now!" she screamed, her voice echoing down
the empty corridor.
Jenna was shocked at the sound and even more shocked that this young girl
was grinding her pussy on her mouth. Jenna could only gasp air through her
nose. She couldn't even get this girl off with her hands since she was
supporting herself with them on the floor. The hard grinding continued and
Jenna feared someone may hear Trisha yelling and come to investigate. This
was not what she wanted anyone to see.
"Lick me, now, bitch or I swear I'll scream it at the top of lungs. And
when people come to check it out, I'll scream ****!" Trisha threatened in
scratchy voice. "Now lick me, bitch!"


Jenna felt she had no choice. Trisha was right. If she were to get caught
with her face buried in a young girls pussy, whom would they believe? She
had to do it or risk getting caught.
Jenna pushed her tongue out and for the first time in her life tasted the
juices of a female. She pressed her tongue inside the tight opening and
felt the warmth contained inside. Surprisingly, the taste wasn't repulsive
like she expected. The wetness was beginning to coat both sides of her
mouth and ooze down her chin. Drooling was not something she was used to
doing so she did what came naturally and began to suck in the growing
moisture. Before Jenna knew it, she was sucking and fucking the young girls
vagina with her tongue and mouth, right there in the hallway at school.
Jenna just wanted the whole thing to end. She sensed Trisha's growing
excitement and stepped up her efforts. The taste and smell of Trisha's
pussy was becoming intoxicating and the shear dirtiness of the act she was
performing had a sexually deviant arousal to it. She felt her own wetness
growing as the young teen's grunts turned to pants and echoed throughout
the hallway. Uncontrollably Jenna heard her self groan once as the grinding
teen pushed down harder on the new teacher's face. Jenna struggled to keep
her balance as her mind clouded with her building arousal.
What was she doing? How could this be happening? How could she actually be
feeling arousal doing such a despicable act to a young teen? She was under
age for God's sake! Yet with all the things wrong with it, she still kept
reverting back to the taste, smell and sound of an aroused youth. Her
senses were going mad. Her mind was saying 'no', but her being was
screaming 'yes'. Jenna drove her tongue deeper into the youth, eliciting
even louder groans and pants.
Trisha was really humping the teacher's face, now. She ground and pumped on
her mouth as she felt her drive her tongue inside. She was fast approaching
orgasm and wanted to spew cum all over her teacher's face. She wanted to
show this older bitch that she was really in charge. She grit her teeth as
she ground harder and faster on the open cavity. She felt her teachers'
nose and tongue swipe by her clit as she pumped and ground. She reached
down and grabbed her teachers' ears and hair and forcibly pulled her face
deeper into her soaking slit. She violently humped her face as she reached
orgasm. With a deep guttural, "Ah-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h," Trisha bellowed in
orgasm.
Jenna sucked hard as she felt gushes of warm juice spit repeatedly from the
young girl's loin. Her chin, cheeks and face were being coated with girl
cum and there was nothing she could do about it. Her ears ached from being
pulled upward and her face throbbed as the violent rubbing began to
subside. Jenna felt Trisha's grip relax as her orgasm diminished. She
couldn't believe that she had just brought a young teen to orgasm in the
hallway of the school on her FIRST day! How did this happen? Trisha
dismounted her and Jenna started to wipe her mouth when she felt a violent
tug on her blouse.
"Stand up, bitch," Trisha growled as she yanked up on the teacher's
blouse. When Jenna stood, Trisha pushed her against the wall again and held
her there with her fist clenching her blouse. Trisha leaned forward and
drove her tongue into the teachers' mouth and swiped it around. She purred,
"ooh, I taste good, don't I teach? Don't I?!" she said with a jerk on her


blouse.
"Y-yes," whimpered an ashamed and humiliated Jenna.
"Don't wash your face for the rest of the day, understand, bitch?"
commanded Trisha. "I want everyone to know that you're mine and I've marked
you as my territory."
Jenna felt her heart sink. How humiliating. She was going to have teach
class for the rest of the day, red-faced from having Trisha's pussy rubbed
across it and coated with dried sticky girl cum. She knew people would
surely be able to see the encrustation once it dried and most likely would
ask about it. What would she say it was?
Just then the bell rang, ending the period. The three girls adjusted
Jenna's clothes in a seemingly helpful manner.
"We'll see you tomorrow teach," said Trisha "and don't forget what I told
you."
Jenna quickly tucked in her blouse as the hallway quickly filled with
students pouring from their classrooms. Most walked by without giving her a
second look, while a few others gave her disgusted looks. She wondered if
they could smell Trisha on her face. Certainly her cum still glistened. She
could feel it's moisture on her cheeks. She tried to look away from
students as she pressed her way through the crowded hallway. She could
still feel her own moisture lubricating her thighs as she leaned into the
crowd.
Her clouded mind still couldn't take in all the horrible events that had
happened to her today and it wasn't even noon, yet. She barely noticed the
occasional hand that rode under her skirt and brushed her buttocks and
hips. The crowded hallway amassed warm bodies and she was at their mercy as
she made her way to the sanctity of her office in the gym.
Jenna curled up in the office chair and wept as she thought about what had
just happened. She was f***ed to lick the vagina of a minor girl in the
hallway! "My gawd, what was this place?" she sniveled to herself. How did
she ever let that happen? She was an adult and the girl was 13. "But it was
scary," she told herself, "there were three of them...and they were
angry...and big." Her mouth and face still ached from the 'incident', she
still couldn't call for what it was...****. Just the thought of it sent
shivers up her spine. She didn't want that to ever happen again. Her hair
was a mess and she looked disheveled. Even though the abusive teen had told
her not to wash her face, she made up her mind to do so anyway. She felt so
dirty and violated that she just wanted to wash the whole incident
away. She decided to take a shower and clean herself.
She looked around the office for a towel and found a clean one in a cabinet
next to the office door. She took the towel and held it close to her chest
as she looked around the locker room to make sure no one else was
there. She still felt really jumpy. She wondered why the teachers didn't
have their own shower. She felt a little uncomfortable being f***ed to use
the girl's shower room, but she needed to get clean. She pulled off her
blouse, dropped her skirt and stepped out of her shoes before prancing
across the room to the shower stalls.
It was a pretty long way from the office to the shower stalls and Jenna's


feet were cold by the time she stepped into the small room with six
showerheads, three on each side. She stood under the middle one and turned
the water on. She squealed as the ice cold water cascaded down her chest
and she jumped out its path. She held her hand under the water until it
became hot, when she stepped under its flow.
The water warmed her body and she felt it's instant relaxing effect. She
dipped her face under the streaming liquid and washed her face with both
hands. She wet her hair and just stood there and enjoyed the encapsulation
of it's warmth.
Jenna slowly ran her hands along her body, massaging her sore skin and
washing away the effects of her earlier transgressions. She tried not to
dwell on them, but the memory was still too ripe. She still felt
afraid. She questioned herself again and again on how it all happened. She
must have a played a role in it somehow. Things like that just don't
'happen' she reasoned. What was it that she did to bring it on? Why did
those girls choose her to act out on?
Jenna stayed under the water for several minutes, just thinking. She still
felt the fear. Her tormentors had scared her for life, she was sure of
it. She shut off the water and looked for her towel. "Oh damn," she said to
herself. She'd left it in the office. She covered her breasts with her arm
and her vagina with her other hand and peered around the corner past the
lockers and into the office. The coast was clear so she scooted along the
tiled floor being careful not to slip.
Just then the locker room door opened and chatting, giggling girls streamed
in. Jenna froze midway between the office and the showers. Suddenly the
cackling group of students went silent with a collective gasp and just
stared. Both Jenna and the girls seemed frozen in time for what seemed an
eternity. Both stood wide-eyed and statue-like. No one knew what to do.
Jenna felt as though she'd just been caught in one of those weird dreams
where she was naked at school, only this was real. She felt like passing
out as she stood meagerly covering herself.
The girls didn't know what to do either. Most were shocked, either by their
disbelief or their fortune.
Finally after what seemed like forever, Jenna broke for the glass-enclosed
office. Her breasts bounced wildly as she tried in vain to cover them.
The girls nudged each other, giggled and pointed as they watched their new
teacher bound across the floor for the office. All eyes were glued to
blonde beauty as she bounced into the office and desperately tried to find
the towel. They laughed aloud at her frantic search for a towel, even
though they could all clearly see it on the cabinet.
Jenna had abandoned trying to cover herself as she searched for the
towel. Her nakedness was there for everyone to see, but she didn't
care. Finally she saw the towel and grabbed it to cover herself. She held
the small bath towel in front of her, as it didn't even wrap around her and
gasp her first gulp of air. Her heart was pounding furiously and she felt
flushed. Her freshly cleaned body now had light coat of sweat covering it.
Jenna had to think quick. Her mind was racing, but no real thoughts were


going through. What should she do? Should she ignore what happened and act
like it didn't happen? Should she try and explain herself? Should she yell
at them?
Jenna glanced up from looking at the floor to see the girls had crowded
around the corner office windows and were looking at her like an a****l in
the zoo. She stood motionless in front of them and tried to think of what
to do. All she could think of was getting dressed and quick. She was so
humiliated and embarrassed it clouded her judgment. She'd never seen any of
her teachers naked while she was in school, not even in gym class. Their
smiling faces with excited looks on them surrounded her. Two glass walls
lined with girls eagerly peering in watching her every move caused her
great distress. How could she possibly get dressed when they were watching
her like that? No matter which way she turned, someone would be able to see
'something'.
Jenna's heart sank as she felt the bl**d sink to her feet. She stood facing
the class full of young teens, only frontally covered in a skimpy
towel. All she could think of was that she had to get dressed and she
grabbed her blouse. With one hand holding the towel to her chest, she tried
to slip her arm into the sleeve. The water beads that still clung to her
arm made the blouse stick halfway on her arm. She couldn't believe it, what
else could go wrong? She raised her arm skyward and tried to shake the
blouse down using gravity, but it just stayed there. She sensed the crowd
getting antsy as faces exchanged excited looks of anticipation. She wanted
to panic and run, but there was nowhere to run. She was trapped like a rat
in a cage and her mind was clouded by her predicament. She was focused on
getting dressed and that was it. It never crossed her mind that she could
just tell the girls to go their lockers and get ready. Instead she chose to
risk getting dressed in front of them. It was as if she was telling them
that it was okay if they watched her. By not telling them to leave, she
gave them permission.
With one arm still in the air and the other holding the towel tightly to
her chest, she tried to grab the hanging blouse with her fingers and pull
it down her clammy arm. With one final surge she stretched her fingers and
tried to pinch the material between two fingers, when her towel fell to the
ground. Jenna froze. She stared straight ahead at the crowd of girls
wondering, hoping, praying that by some miracle, they hadn't seen.
Much to her chagrin, all the girls were staring back at her wide-eyed and
open mouthed. Jenna's stomach turned flip-flops. She didn't know what to do
for an instant so she just stood there and let the girls take in all her
nakedness. Her large, firm breasts protruded sharply and her soft blonde
pubic hair that lightly covered he mound were there for all to see. The
shear humiliation paralyzed her.
Finally she ripped the material down her arm and frantically attempted to
pull it around her moist back. Once again the material clung to her damp
skin and prolonged her efforts to cover herself. Her large breasts rocked
side-to-side as she shook the blouse loose and pushed her arm in the other
sleeve.
Jenna was gasping for air in disbelief of her difficulties, of all times to
struggle getting dressed, why now? She felt the eyes of the students roam
her naked body. She could almost feel them like tiny hands touching
her...probing her. She repeatedly glanced up at the faces glaring in at her


as she fumbled with the buttons.
She grabbed her skirt off the floor, stepped into it and yanked it upward
ripping the zipper apart. "Oh no," she gasp, "what now?" She hooked the
clasp and tried to make the zipper work but to no avail.
Finally clothed her mind started to function again. She was in gym class
and she was the teacher. She needed to get these girls working. "My gawd,"
she realized, "why didn't I do that in the first place?" She felt like an
idiot. Not only had the girls coming into the locker room seen her coming
out of the shower, but she LET them watch her get dressed. Why did she do
that? That was a dumb decision. Her mind raced again listing the
consequences of her actions. She almost felt paralyzed again.
Desperately, Jenna gathered her thoughts and gained her composure. She
stepped out of the office to confront the girls.
"Nice show," one girl said.
"Lookin' good," another sang and others giggled and eyed the rumpled
beauty. Her blouse, spotted with moisture from her shower and sweating,
clung to her skin and changed from white to flesh color. Her breasts were
becoming clearer and clearer as the cloth absorbed the dampness.
Jenna wasn't sure what to say and was unaware that her blouse had become a
'wet-T-shirt'. Nor did she know that her nipples were rock hard and that
the cool air had caused the change. She stood in the middle of the small
class and told the girls to get ready for gym class, as she continued to
try and straighten her own clothes out. When she began to tuck her blouse
into her skirt the additional pressure on the clasp was too much. It, too,
broke and the skirt fell freely to the floor.
Jenna gasp and covered her mouth with her hands. She stood motionless for a
moment as she assessed the situation. She saw all the girls eyes drop from
her breasts to her crotch. She turned around slowly, verifying that all the
girls were looking at her 'down there'. They were. She felt shear
humiliation that she was naked from the waist down - again.
She snapped back to reality and covered herself with both hands, one in
front, one in back and kicked her skirt back into the office. Why that made
a difference she didn't know, but she did it anyway. She couldn't believe
what she had done. She had LET these young girls see her naked and then
watch her get dressed. She never scolded them or told them to go about
their business, which meant she said it was 'okay' for them to see her
naked. What had she done? Would she ever get the respect of the class? How
should she handle it? Should she tell them to forget what they saw? Would
they?
She bent over and picked up her skirt, momentarily forgetting that she was
still in full view of the girls watching her outside the office windows and
allowing some of them to see her bare ass and pussy at once. As she stood,
the murmurings outside reminded her of where she was and she covered
herself with her skirt. She pointed to the gym and yelled for the girls to
go outside and wait for her there.
Reluctantly the girls went into the gym.


Jenna sat down and fixed the zipper and clasp on her skirt. She also
thought about what to do. Since it was her first day at her new school and
she'd already made a fool of herself with the head mistress AND been
assaulted by three students, she decided she couldn't risk another failure
or she'd be fired for sure. She walked out to confront the girls and found
them all sitting quietly in the bleachers.
"Girls," Jenna began, "First off, my name is Ms. Tarp. We have a little
problem and I need your input. How do you think we should handle what just
happened in the locker room?"
The room was silent as the girls tossed knowing glances at each
other. Finally after a few seconds one girl raised her hand tentatively.
"Yes," said Jenna almost afraid of what she might suggest.
"Well," she began, "the way most of see it is it's YOUR problem, not
ours. We didn't do anything wrong, you did."
Jenna felt flushed at hearing the girl's words. She was right. It was HER
problem and she WAS the one who did something wrong. At that moment Jenna
thought she'd opened a Pandora's box. She needed to find a way out and
fast.
Before Jenna could say anything, the girl continued, "You're the one who
was naked in front of US. You're the one who used OUR showers instead of
your OWN. You're the one who paraded around in the nude and kept dropping
you're clothes on the floor and bending over and stuff."
The girl's words cut Jenna like a knife. Everything the girl said was true,
at least in their perception. She felt herself getting light-headed
again. Her ears were pounding as her pulse quickened. She wanted to say
something to stop the girl, but she couldn't think of anything to say.
"My mom always tells me that 'she's the adult and I'm the c***d'," the girl
kept on, "and in this case, you're the adult. So we all know that you're
the one who'll get in trouble, not us. In fact, you could probably go to
jail for what you did in there, couldn't you?" she asked slyly.
"Jail!" Jenna screamed in her mind. "My gawd, she's absolutely right!" Now
visibly shaken, Jenna tried to back pedal. "uh...well, I-I don't think I
could go to...to jail for that," she stammered.
"Well we do, don't we girls?" the girl asserted to the nodding and muffled
'yes's'.
Jenna was now totally off guard. She needed a way out and fast.
"Are you willing to risk going to prison, Ms. Tarp?" the girl pointedly
asked.
"Prison!" Jenna shrieked in her mind, "Now it's prison." Somehow 'prison'
sounded worse than 'jail'.
"Well, are you?!" the girl pressed.
Jenna was sure the answer was 'no', but she still felt uneasy about giving


up what little control she had over these young teenage girls as it was. If
she admitted that she didn't want to risk prison, what would that lead to?
She could see all the girls hanging intently on her answer and the room
fell silent as they waited.
"If you're not willing to respond, I guess we just tell the head mistress
and let her decide what to do," the girl finally said.
At this Jenna felt a shiver run up her spine. She couldn't' afford for the
head mistress to find out what happened, so she pleaded, "Oh, no, PLEASE
don't tell the head mistress. I can't afford that. Please don't tell. I'll
do whatever, but please don't tell!" Jenna sheepishly responded looking
down at the floor. Jenna, once again, felt naked even though she
wasn't. She felt like she'd been stripped of everything, her dignity, her
control, her very essence. She hated to beg these little girls, but what
choice did she have? She could lose everything if they told and maybe even
go to prison!
"Okay then. Let's come to an agreement. You do what we want and we won't
tell. Agreed?" offered the girl.
Jenna figured the girls would want to fool around during class and not do
any real 'gym class' stuff or maybe even want good grades out of it,
neither of which compared to the other option, so she agreed.
The girls huddled together and whispered amongst themselves. Jenna tried to
listen in, but they kept very quiet and several girls checked over their
shoulders to make sure she couldn't hear. For several minutes the girls
conspired together before breaking up.
The leader stepped forward again with her list of demands. "First off, we
want to play games during gym class, no exercising or junk like that."
Jenna let out a sigh of relief as she agreed to the first simple demand.
"Second, we want to go outside and play whenever we want, so long as it's
nice," was the next demand.
Jenna began to feel good about her decision to give up the control of the
class to the girls and agreed again.
"We get to wear whatever we want and you have to wear to whatever we tell
you," came the next demand.
Jenna was puzzled by the cryptic nature of the request, but agreed
anyway. At least she said 'wear' something, she reasoned.
"And last, when we ask you to do something, you must do it without asking
questions or we'll go straight to the head mistress and tell her what you
did today. Understood?" reprimanded the girl in a serious tone.
Jenna shuddered at the thought, but figured the first several requests were
so benign that this last request was just as harmless. Strangely enough,
she felt a twinge of arousal surge through her at those words, too. She
felt her nipples spring to life and her pussy moisten a little. It was
weird. Why would she find that exciting, she wondered.


Jenna found herself lost in her own fantasies for a moment as she pictured
herself being asked to do erotic things like dance for them. She inhaled a
deep sigh as her mind wandered.
"Great," yelled a girl, "let's go play!" And they took off like wild
a****ls running through the gymnasium yelling and screaming, throwing balls
and chasing each other.
Jenna sat on the bleachers and watched as the girls played. Fifteen minutes
before the class was scheduled to conclude, Jenna yelled for the girls to
hit the showers. The girls obediently scampered into the locker room to
shower and change. Jenna followed the last girl in. Once inside, she heard
the door close behind her and latch. She turned around and a girl had
locked the door.
"Okay," the head girl said, "shower for us."
"W-what?" Jenna said nervously.
"I said shower for us. And remember our agreement, no questions or we
tell," reminded the girl. "Now take off your clothes and shower for us."
Jenna felt a bead of sweat run down her back. Certainly these girls
couldn't be serious. But judging by the serious look on her face and that
of the others in the room as they gathered around, Jenna couldn't take that
chance. Her reluctance spawned a chant to begin.
"Strip," a few began.
"Strip," a few more chimed in a low murmur.
"Strip," said the class in unison.
"Strip...strip...strip," they chanted as Jenna began to unbutton her
blouse.
Jenna sensed a pulsating energy develop as the girls continued their evil
chant and as her fingers opened the last button and pulled the garment free
from her skirt. For a short moment she clutched the open blouse tightly
together at her chest, when something strange happened. Jenna could feel
the energy and excitement building within the room and in each girl. She
knew what they wanted and she somehow found herself strangely aroused by
it.
As the chant grew louder, it seemed the room was growing warmer. Her body
temperature was climbing and she felt her loin filling with bl**d. Her
breathing increased, though in shorter breaths. She found herself almost
'wanting' to do this. She questioned why she was feeling like this. Why was
she suddenly feeling the need to show her naked body to these young girls?
Where was this strange urge coming from? Her palms were sweaty as her fists
held the blouse tightly closed, but she felt her hands, almost
uncontrollably separating slightly and re-grasping the blouse by the
centerline in each hand. Her thoughts were becoming s**ttered as the chant
grew in crescendo.
Jenna knew what the girls wanted. And now, she felt she wanted it
too. Without really thinking she ripped her hands apart opening the blouse
and throwing it to the floor. She pushed her skirt off her hips without


unfastening it and she stood before her young tormentors with her arms and
legs spread. Her ears pulsated with rhythmic pounding, which turned into a
rush of cheers.
The girls cheered on their new teacher and Jenna headed to the shower.
"Wait a minute Ms. Tarp," the leader called, "we're not finished with you
yet."
Jenna shuddered when she heard those words. "What else could they want?"
she questioned to herself. Almost afraid to ask, she queried, "What else
do you want me to do?"
Leaning toward the young teacher and speaking with an air of confidence the
leader said, "I want you to kiss every one of our pussies."
"W-what?" exclaimed a shocked Jenna. "I-I can't."
"You CAN'T? Or you WON'T?" sneered the young ringleader. "That's
fine. We'll just go tell s****r Ann what you were doing earlier today and
again right now."
Jenna suddenly realized the girl was right. Shocked by her request, she'd
totally forgotten that she was naked in front of them. Worse yet, she
WILLINGLY stripped for them! What had been an accident earlier was now a
blatant crime. She was sure her latest offense was a criminal act. Her face
turned beet red as she took in the reality of the situation. She knew the
girl was right and she couldn't afford to have them tell, but to do what
she asked was equally bad. But what choice did she have? "Please, please
don't make me do that," she begged.
"Fine, it's your choice." The girl stated flatly, knowing she had the young
teacher under her thumb.
Jenna was desperate. She dropped to her knees on the cold tile floor of the
shower room, clasped her hands together and pleaded with the young leader,
"P-please don't make me do that, PLEASE!" Jenna wanted to cry. She could
see the disdain on the face of the young leader and she knew that she'd
tell if she didn't do what she asked. Jenna felt ill. She held her face in
her hands as she knelt on the floor and cried.
"Stop crying!" the girl ordered. "Are you going to do it or what?"
Sobbing, Jenna knew she had no choice. Unwillingly she blubbered, "yes."
The girl was intent on maximizing her new teacher's humiliation, so she
pressed, "Yes, WHAT?"
Jenna was horrified. She was going to have to say it out loud. She was
going to have to tell all these girls that she would kiss their
pussies. She stared at the floor, fighting back more tears and said, "yes,
I'll kiss your pussies."
"Tell us you WANT to kiss our pussies," the girl insisted, "look us in the
eye and tell us you want to kiss our pussies."
Jenna was totally humiliated. She felt sick to her stomach. It was hard


enough saying it the first time, but now...to 'look at them and say it'?
She felt tears roll down her cheeks as she sat on her haunches, naked,
humiliated and embarrassed. Reluctantly she looked up, tried to focus
through her tears as she looked at the circle of girls surrounding her and
sniveled, "I-I want to kiss your pussies."
"Good. Now that wasn't so hard was it?" snickered the girl as she lifted
her blue and green plaid skirt and pushed her panties to her knees. "You
can start with me, Teacher. Kiss me, right here on my lips," she said as
she rubbed her index finger on her clit and pushed her hips toward her
teachers face.
Jenna wiped the tears from her eyes and looked up at the young girl arching
her back. "Please, don't make me do this," Jenna asked again hoping the
girl would change her mind.
The girl grabbed Jenna by the hair on the top of her head and pulled her
face into her vagina, saying, "I said kiss me!"
Jenna grunted, "ugh," as her face pressed against the young girl's
pussy. She could smell her sexual arousal when her lips smashed against the
soft vaginal lips.
"Now kiss me!" the girl insisted.
Jenna hesitated but then kissed the girls pussy.
"No, I want you to French Kiss me," the girl added.
Jenna didn't know what to do. Sitting naked on her haunches with her face
being held against the pussy of a minor c***d with a whole class full of
girls looking on, she knew she didn't have a choice. Pressing her lips
firmly against the girl's young vagina, Jenna pushed her tongue between the
soft fleshy folds eliciting a soft moan from the girl.
"O-o-o-w-w-w that felt great. Do it again," the girl instructed.
Before the girls request, Jenna had had just enough time to taste the
flavor on her tongue as she retracted it from the young girl's
sex. Surprisingly enough, she wasn't repulsed by it the way she thought she
would. Plus hearing the little girl's reaction caused her hair to
bristle. Jenna licked her lips to moisten them.
At the directive of the young girl she placed her mouth over her small slit
and sealed her wet lips over the girl's tiny pussy and pushed her tongue
inside again.
The girl squealed with delight at the sensation of having her teachers
tongue pushed inside her. She stepped back and pulled on her panties and
giddily told the others how great it felt.
The other girls couldn't wait to have Jenna do it to them, too. They pushed
and shoved each other as they fought for position in line. One by one, they
stepped in front of their teacher, lifted their skirts and pulled down
their panties. They'd spread their feet and thrust their hips forward so
that she could have easier access.


Jenna was ashamed at what she was doing, but with each new taste it got
easier. What did that mean? Was she a lesbian? Was she a c***d m*****er?
She didn't have answers to those questions; all she knew was that she
somehow had a change of heart. The taste of young pussy wasn't repulsive at
all, she told herself, and in fact it had an arousing effect on her.
The twenty plus girls in line waited patiently for their turn. Heads hung
off both sides of the line, trying to get a better look and watch for the
reaction of their classmates. Each girl either squealed or moaned when they
felt their teachers tongue press inside. The anticipation grew with each
girl and the room heated up.
Jenna licked her lips between girls. She tasted their sweetness and inhaled
their musky aroma. She noticed that as each new girl stepped up her pussy
was already moist. She could glide her tongue easily through the
pre-moistened flesh. Jenna found this highly arousing. She'd never really
tasted a girl's pussy before today and now was able to taste a whole bunch
of them, one after another. Jenna didn't realize that after she drove her
tongue into a girl's pussy and the girl stepped away that they went to the
back of the line.
After only a few girls, Jenna was finding herself getting into it. Watching
the girls lift their skirts and pull down their panties in front of her was
pretty exciting. She didn't know why she found that so exciting, but she
did. She liked discovering which girls were developed and which
weren't. Some had pubic hair and fully developed lips, while others had no
hair whatsoever.
Halfway through the line Jenna was really into it. Her own sense of arousal
was driving her mad. The taste of young pussy on her tongue and the thick
aroma of excited young girls hung heavy in the air. Pretty soon, she was
grabbing the girls by the hips and pulling them forward onto her
face. She'd push her tongue deeply into them and dart it in and out several
times soliciting deep moans. That really excited both Jenna and the
girls. She found herself opening her mouth wide as the next girl approached
and she would seal her lips around theirs and drive her tongue in as deeply
as possible while pulling on their hips. She'd twist her head side-to-side
in a passionate kiss as she flicked her tongue repeatedly. Secretly she
wished she could bring one of them to orgasm to see what it tasted like,
too.
Just then the bell rang, signaling the end of the period. A loud groan
filled the room, as the girls knew the fun was over for the day. Jenna felt
a sense of dissatisfaction as the girls pulled up their panties and
left. She said goodbye to the group as they filed out of the locker
room. They were all smiles as they giddily skipped their way to their next
class.
Jenna needed a shower badly. Her face reeked of young pussy and she had to
shake off the effects of what had just happened. As she stood under the
water and washed her face, she scolded herself for allowing that to
happen. The realization was beginning to settle in as the water washed away
her cloudiness. She began to repeat over and over what she had done. She
felt her heart sink as she recollected the latest chain of events. She had
just kissed the pussies of some 20 teenage girls! My God! She had just
kissed the pussies of some 20 teenage girls!


What was she thinking? What had gotten into to her to make it okay? And why
did she eventually feel aroused by the whole thing? Jenna didn't know what
to think. Finally Jenna cleared the water from her eyes and remembered she
was alone. She turned off the water and peeked around the corner back
toward her office. The locker room was vacant and she was alone. She looked
for her towel, but none was around. She stepped out of the shower and crept
across the floor back toward the office when suddenly, just as before, the
door opened and her next class poured in.
Jenna felt like this was bad deja' vu. Same as before both froze and stared
at each other with 'deer in the headlights' looks. Jenna recovered quickly
this time and tiptoed into the office, covering herself as best she
could. Once inside, she searched for the towel to cover herself. She looked
around for her clothes, too and remembered she'd left them outside. She
peered past the girls assembled at the windows but couldn't see them. She
figured they must have been kicked somewhere.
This time she knew what to do and told the girls to get ready for gym class
and hustled them off. While the girls were changing for class and curiously
chatting amongst themselves, Jenna searched for her clothes and the
towel. Where on earth did they go? She looked under benches, in corners, on
top of lockers, but they were nowhere to be found. Jenna was beginning to
feel nervous. She couldn't have lost them, they were right there on the
floor. Maybe if she hadn't been so eager to strip for her last class, she'd
have been a little more responsible with her clothes. Great, now what was
she going to do? A few girls asked if she needed help finding something,
but she didn't dare tell them what she was looking for, so she declined
their help. She was feeling very frustrated and even more humiliated. How
could she have been so stupid? What was she going to do? She had not
clothes, no towel, no nothing to cover herself with. She was trapped in the
office, naked.
She sent the girls into the gym to begin playing kickball while she
continued her search. Being the first day of school there wasn't any lost
and found yet. She had nothing to wear at all. She was beginning to panic.
She caught her reflection in the glass window and realized that her hand
and arm didn't even cover her large breasts as they poured out over both
sides of her arm. She felt a warm feeling rush through her as she felt
trapped. Her mind was racing as she scrambled to formulate a plan. No
matter how hard she tried, though, nothing made sense. How in the world
would she ever be able to perform her job without clothes? How would she
ever explain this to the head mistress? Would she be fired for her
incompetence? What a horrible nightmare of a first day! What, oh what was
she going to do?!
Jenna heard the locker room door fly open with a loud thud. She looked
toward the entrance and saw the female janitor walk in. She was a tall,
large woman with a stocky build and dumpy appearance. There was no way for
Jenna to know that this woman had recently been released from a woman's
prison where she had spent time for a series of minor offenses that the
judge deemed "heading her down the wrong path." The blue jean shirt was
unbuttoned at the top and the rolled up sleeves revealed her thick upper
arms and exposed a tattoo on her right arm that read "Bitch". Her chubby
hand stroked her short-cropped, dirty-blonde hair as she swaggered inside
dragging a cleaning cart behind her. Jenna figured her for a smoker because
of the way she coughed that nasty cough and the yellowing on her fingers.


Jenna, still naked, was scared. She sank down in the office hoping to go
undetected. She secretly watched the woman silently walk by heading towards
the showers. Jenna felt some relief that she wasn't going to come into the
office, but knew she had to get out of there before she did.
Jenna was disgusted by this woman, whom she thought may have been a lesbian
dyke. She shivered at the thought of being touched by someone so
grotesque. Her mind drifted as she had visions of this woman squeezing her
breasts with those thick yellow fingers. She felt herself up.
Suddenly Jenna was jolted back to reality when she heard, "Well, what have
we got here?" She looked up from her squatted position behind the desk to
see the janitor standing above her. Jenna tried to cover herself completely
by wrapping her arms around her knees and holding them tightly to her
chest. She squeezed her eyes shut hoping to be invisible like she did as a
c***d. This couldn't be happening she kept telling herself over and over. A
member of the staff had just discovered her naked in the gym office -
during class - and it was by the awful janitor too.
Try as she might to make it go away, the reality of what had just occurred
slowly began to sink in. Jenna felt her breath sucked away with a deep gasp
as she held her breath. What was she going to do? How would she explain her
predicament? What would she tell the janitor she was doing? Jenna's mind
raced a mile a minute, but the seconds seemed like hours as she desperately
contemplated her fate.
"Well, little missy, what are you doing down there?" came the gravely
smokers voice of the janitor from above her. "Why are you naked? Where are
your clothes?" demanded the voice. Jenna shivered with fear, afraid to even
look up.
Jenna grimaced when she felt her hair on the back of her head grabbed in a
tight-fisted clutch and pulled upward. The janitor was standing her up by
her hair. Instinctively Jenna grabbed at the wide wrist with both
hands. She wanted to scream as she stood helplessly in front of the much
larger woman, but fear and humiliation paralyzed her. Jenna barely came to
the janitor's shoulder in height as she held her at arm's length.
Jenna, with her hands still holding onto the woman's wrist attempting to
relieve the pressure on her hair, didn't realize that she was now standing
naked in full view of the prison dyke who's eyes roamed the teachers firm
body. Jenna's preoccupation with the pain on her scalp willingly allowed
the visual intrusion to continue unabated.
Suddenly she realized that the janitor was smiling greedily as she stared
at Jenna's large, firm breasts protruding out in a "touch me" manner
because of her raised arms. Jenna started to drop her arms to cover herself
again when the janitor jerked upward on her hair and firmly said, "Don't".
Jenna didn't know what to do. The woman was so large, so
imposing. Reluctantly she kept her hands above her head and let this woman
stare at her nakedness. Jenna nervously twitched under the taught grasp,
twisting and turning side-to-side trying to escape the woman's lewd glares.
"My," began the janitor, "you're a beautiful young thing. Are those real?"
she asked as she grabbed her right breast and squeezed it hard.


Jenna squealed as the woman's cold fingers squished her breast. She wanted
to drop her hands and cover herself but she feared the woman might hurt
her.
"Wow," the janitor exhaled as she felt the firm mound crush under her
grip. She groped the breast repeatedly causing Jenna to squirm
uncontrollably. She interpreted Jenna's willingness to keep her hands on
her head as a sign that she liked to be dominated and her squirming without
protesting, that she liked it rough. "You like this don't you, you little
slut?" the woman groaned. She was feeling her wetness grow, just like it
had so often while in prison when she'd dominate a new cellmate.
Before Jenna had a chance to respond she felt the woman's mouth totally
cover her own and the woman's long, thick tongue f***ed it's way into her
mouth and circled around before exiting to a suckle on her lip. The smoky
smell and taste of this woman totally grossed Jenna out, but somehow the
feeling of that large tongue invading her as it did, sent a rush through
her stomach that landed in her loin. She felt her pussy moisten and that
scared her. What was happening to her? Certainly that couldn't be sexual
arousal she had just felt. The whole idea was disgusting, but there was no
denying that she was wet. How could that be? She prayed the brutal janitor
wouldn't find out and misinterpret the moisture for excitement.
The janitor pushed Jenna back against the office wall. The cold tiles
caused her to shiver and her nipples to harden. Jenna felt them get stiff
and fearfully watched as the janitor incorrectly figured she was starting
to enjoy things.
"P-please, don't," pleaded Jenna. "I don't like it," she tried to explain.
"Yeah, right," purred the janitor, "you like it all right," she said as she
pressed herself against Jenna's tender frame. "You like it just fine."
"N-no, I-I don't," Jenna whimpered.
"Oh yes you do," insisted the janitor as she once again leaned into Jenna
and engulfed her mouth in her own and swabbed Jenna's teeth, gums and
tongue with her slithery probing dagger.
Jenna again felt the familiar wetness enter her pussy and her lips begin to
swell. "This can't be happening," she screamed in her mind. But it was
true, the longer the janitor probed her orifice with her tongue the wetter
she became. She was losing control of her emotions and she was becoming
more and more confused.
"Oh you like it all right," the janitor said as she let Jenna gasp some
air.
Jenna's chest was heaving from the lack of oxygen as it was, but she
inhaled sharply when she felt the janitors' middle finger push it's way
into her already moistened cunt. The thick digit entered and retracted
repeatedly as Jenna began to moan. She closed her eyes trying not to think
about what was happening. Her body tightened as the digital probe continued
relentlessly.
Without really realizing it, Jenna had begun to hold tightly onto the


janitors' wrist still holding her hair. No longer did she intend to drop
her arms. Instead, now she was just holding on as her sexual arousal began
to build unwillingly. For some reason she just couldn't stop the
arousal. The woman's middle finger was as thick as any cock she'd seen
growing up and it's constant, repeated penetration was causing her to feel
warmer and warmer. She gasped for air as the woman pressed harder against
her, squishing her against the wall while she continued her dexterous
intrusion.
Jenna's mind was clouded by all kinds of thoughts. Her disbelief at what
was happening was overpowered by the building arousal. When she felt the
janitor's tongue f***e it's way into her mouth again, she opened her mouth
widely and let her own tongue become entangled with the janitors. Both
women breathed heavily through their noses, nostrils flaring under the
strain.
Jenna's confusion was giving way to the impending orgasm that seemed only
moments away. She felt her pussy juices coating the woman's hand and
allowing easy movement in and out of her firm thighs.
The janitor's finger was punching in and out of Jenna's pussy with
fervor. The husky janitor had never felt anything like it before and she
was going to make this young slut cum.
Jenna willingly tilted her head back and sucked on the thick tongue as it
danced around her cavity. She felt her hips push forward onto the large
finger and she spread her legs slightly to make it easier. Jenna was pushed
over the edge when she felt a second digit f***e it's way into her tight
pussy and she burst into orgasm with a guttural groan, muffled by the
janitors mouth, "M-m-m-m-m-m-m-m!"
Jenna collapsed after the release and the janitor guided her down onto the
cold tile floor where she got on her hands and knees and licked all the
moisture from Jenna's abused pussy and thighs. The janitor lapped at the
tight-bodied beauty like dog drinking water, slurping and tasting every
part of the u*********s slut.
When Jenna came too a few minutes later, she grinned at the magnitude of
the orgasm until she realized how it was manifested. She sat up quickly and
looked around for the janitor, who was gone. A large blue jean shirt was
d****d over the chair behind the desk and she hurriedly put it on to cover
her nakedness. Just then the bell rang ending the period and she went to
the gym to hurry the girls out.
She went back in the office and slumped into the office chair and tried to
relax. Her day had finally ended and she was relieved. She couldn't help
but feel anxious knowing that this was only her first day. Tomorrow had to
be better, she kept telling herself.
Jenna waited a long time after her first day of school before she left for
home. Dressed in only a large blue jean shirt she didn't want to be seen by
anyone running to her car and then having to explain what happened. She
gathered her things, checked the hallway and tiptoed quickly towards the
door. Once outside she scampered for the safety of her car. She fumbled
around for the keys but they were nowhere to be found. She was locked out
of her own car and would have to walk the half-mile home.
Jenna didn't like the idea of walking home after dark on a crisp fall


evening, even though she'd lived in the neighborhood all her life. Not to
mention the fact that she wasn't wearing shoes, underwear, a bra, pants,
socks or anything like that. All she had was the stupid blue jean
shirt. Fortunately, it was long enough to cover her completely.
As Jenna started her journey she had plenty of time to think. She recanted
the day's events and her stomach became upset. All the things that could
have possibly gone wrong did. She had inadvertently stripped in front of
the head mistress, she was f***ed to perform oral sex on a 13 year old girl
in the hallway of the school, she was under the control of an entire class
at gym and she had been ****d by the janitor. The more she recounted what
had happened the more she tried to justify them. It was simply beyond her
comprehension that all those things were not her fault somehow.
Walking along the sidewalk of the tree-lined street a few blocks from home,
she continued to mull over the day's events and try to find a way to
prevent it next time. She stopped at cross walk where the street T'd into a
park entrance. The sun had just set and it was getting dark very
quickly. She opted to cut through the park and save at least 10 minutes.
She scampered across the street and entered the grassy, sparsely treed
park. The slow rolling landscapes angled uphill slightly. The cool damp
grass immediately soaked her bare feet and made them feel cold. She picked
up the pace a little when she felt like someone was following her. Her
heart pumped faster as her fear increased. She clutched the shirt tightly
to her chest as she tried to keep it closed as she scurried along.
She came upon the winding path that led over a footbridge midway through
the park. The bridge crossed a stream that ran through the picnic area and
divided the park into two distinct sections. As she approached the
footbridge, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was being followed.
The park was getting dark and had no lights of any kind. Jenna reached the
footbridge and stopped. She turned around to see if she could see or hear
anyone behind her. Her nervousness caused her bl**d pressure to increase
and her ears ring. She couldn't hear anything else and it was almost too
dark to see.
She caught her breath and clutched the blue jean shirt tightly to her chest
as she started up the footbridge. Midway across she saw two shadowy figures
on the other side and she froze. The glow from a cigarette being inhaled
caught her attention. She thought about turning around but realized that it
would take her almost an hour to circumvent the park now, besides she was
getting cold. She wondered who these people were in the park after dark and
what they were doing there. Jenna figured they could be up to no good and
once again thought about turning around.
When she heard the two people laughing, she realized that they were both
females. Jenna relaxed a bit and felt relieved they weren't men. Whatever
they were doing in the park didn't concern her, so she opted to
continue. As she approached the two women, she realized they were students
from St. Monica's. She recognized the blue and green plaid skirts and white
blouses. She let out a sigh of relief when she felt an immediate sense of
camaraderie.
"Hi girls," she said as she approached the two.


"Hello, Ms. Tarp," came a response in a familiar voice.
Jenna strained to make out a face and froze in her tracks when she realized
it was Bic and Barb. Her heart started racing as she was filled with a
'fight or flight' adrenalin rush. She stood a mere ten feet from the two
girls who earlier in the day assisted their friend Trisha to **** her. Her
mind went blank when she tried to decide what to do.
Before she knew it, both girls had her by an arm and were hustling her off
to the picnic area, her feet barely touching the ground.
"Please...girls...don't...please...let me go," Jenna pleaded with the pair
as she held her shirt tightly to her chest. "Please girls, let me go!"
Both girls were taller than she was and much stronger. They weren't husky
by any stretch, just younger and stronger. Jenna was filled with fear about
where they were taking her and what they would do to her. She tried to
resist but she couldn't break away.
When they got to the picnic area a single street lamp illuminated the area
that was filling with fog as dusk turned to night. Many of the picnic
benches sat in gravel rectangles. As the girls approached the first table,
they pulled Jenna backward onto the tabletop. Bic kneeled on one bench and
Barb on the other.
Jenna squirmed and whimpered, "please don't,"
"Hold still bitch," Bic said as she used her free hand to try and unbutton
her shirt.
"Please don't!" Jenna pleaded trying to fend off the girl's attempts to
unbutton her shirt, her legs kicking and thrashing.
Barb went in search of Jenna's pussy. Her hand groped the panty-less crotch
as the young teacher twisted from side-to-side.
Bic became frustrated with Jenna's thrashing and slapped the young teacher.
Shocked Jenna stopped thrashing for a moment as she tried to comprehend
what just happened.
Both girls seized the opportunity to tear Jenna's shirt open, popping off
all the buttons as it exposed her naked body beneath.
Jenna tried to get up and run. As she sat up the two girls yanked the shirt
off her back and then pushed her back down onto the tabletop. Jenna
screeched as she saw her shirt tossed behind Bic and float softly to the
ground behind her. She tried to cover her breasts and pussy with her hands
and arms as the two strong girls held her down. "Let me go!" yelled Jenna,
"let me go!"
"Gimme the rope!" urged Bic.
Barb reached in the pocket of her skirt and pulled out a length of rope
that Bic grabbed and wrapped around Jenna's wrist.
Jenna was panicking now. The girls were overpowering her and had one wrist


tied. She feared what they might do and hated the thought of being tied up
naked on a picnic bench in the park at night. Her heart raced and her mind
got as foggy as the evening mist engulfing the park. She didn't know what
to do. No matter how hard she struggled, the two were just too
strong. Before she knew it, both wrists had rope on them and were being
pulled overhead.
Bic tied Jenna's wrists to the leg of the picnic bench underneath the
table. That pulled the young teachers arms straight up over her head,
arching her back and pushing her huge breasts skyward.
Together, Bic and Barb then each tied a leg to separate table legs,
spreading the teacher's legs apart.
Jenna was helpless. She tried to struggle free, but it was useless. Her
nervous sweating body warmed the cold wooden table beneath her. Jenna was
afraid and started to cry, "Let me go, please, let me go!"
Bic and Barb, both girls sweating from the fight, stood back and caught
their breath. They eyed their prey as she lay on the table, tightly
secured, breasts heaving above her taught stomach. They each reached out
and grabbed a handful of Jenna's breasts and massaged them. Together, they
leaned over and sucked her tits like they were the last ones on earth.
The tingling and sucking sensations on her nipples and breasts caused
Jenna's pussy to contract spasmodically. Despite her protests the girls
continued sucking her tits. She pulled against her binds and lifted her
head and watched them suck her breasts, stretching her nipples between
their lips as they pulled away. "Please...stop...please," Jenna's protests
were growing weaker with each incredible sensation. She didn't like it, but
then again, she did. She rolled her head from side-to-side and occasionally
lifted it to watch the two young teenagers devouring her breasts. "Oh,
please...please...don't", Jenna weakly appealed.
Both girls had their own breast to work on. They grabbed the breast at its
base and milked it skyward, sucking hard on the nipple.
Jenna's twisting efforts to get away were turning into writhing
instead. She couldn't control her body anymore as the girls worked on her
breasts. They seemed to know exactly how to suck her breasts to cause
uncontrolled secretions to flow into her loin. The arousal was building
within her and she was powerless to stop it. In her mind she wanted to say
'stop', but the words were coming out as moans, "please,
m-m-m-m-m-m...o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h".
Jenna's arousal was quickly building toward orgasm. She'd never had an
orgasm from just having her breasts sucked before, but the sensations these
two teenagers were causing was undeniable. Despite her best efforts to
fight the feeling and her ties, she was losing and losing quickly.
The girls sensed the change in Ms. Tarp. No longer was she struggling to
get away, but now was writhing with unfettered pleasure. They continued
their relentless sucking and massaging of her breasts without mercy. They
knew she was close to cumming and they wanted to feel her explosion, so
almost simultaneously they reached a free hand between her legs and
inserted an index finger into her flowing pussy.


Jenna bellowed out a guttural groan when she felt the two digits invade her
juicy pussy at the same time. The combination of sensations was too much
for her too bear and she exploded into
orgasm. "A-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h", she screamed as her love
juice expelled from deep within her loin, coating the hands and fingers of
her two teenage tormentors. Jenna twitched with residual orgasm for several
seconds before lapsing into an orgasm-induced slumber.
The two girls high-five'd each other over the sl**ping teacher before
untying her. They gathered up their rope and Bic grabbed the teacher's
shirt and the two scampered off laughing and slapping each other on their
backs.
Jenna lay motionless for several minutes until the night's coldness caused
her to awaken prematurely. Jenna rubbed her eyes and then sat up quickly
looking for her two teenage tormentors. She was relieved that they were
nowhere around. She realized she was naked and scanned the area for her
shirt. Despite having the single lamppost overhead, she couldn't find her
shirt anywhere. She did her best to cover herself and climb off the
table. She was a little sore and had to get home.
Fortunately, the darkness enabled her to get almost all the way home
without being seen. She crept up to the front door of her small two-story
house in the little residential neighborhood and was shocked to remember
that she didn't have the key, hell; she didn't have clothes for that
matter. She went around back to check for an open door or window. No luck.
Jenna, shivering, crept around to the front of the house, back on the front
porch and was shocked by a burst of light...
Jenna was locked outside her house and she was freezing. The cold dampness
of the foggy evening was chilling her to the bone. A big reason could be
that she was naked and had been for the past several minutes as she crept
her way home from the park after her horrible encounter with Bic and Barb.
She had made it all the way home without being seen and she felt grateful
for that. She'd just completed her first day of work as a teacher at her
new school and it hadn't gone well at all. As she crouched on the front
porch, shivering, trying to think of a way to get in, she was suddenly
bathed in light from the street.
She huddled in a ball and tried not to be seen. Her heart raced as she
realized it was a police car that had stopped and it was a spotlight
shining on her. She wanted to run, but where? She was naked and barefoot!
The adrenaline rush almost caused her to bolt.
She peeked out of the corner of her eye and saw the police car turn it's
flashing lights on. "Oh no," she thought, "they'll alert the neighbors!" A
shadowy figure stepped out of the car and the faint sound of a police radio
could be heard. She knew it was the officer headed toward her and she just
froze tightly in her ball.
"Ma'am," came the female officer's voice, "ma'am, are you okay?"
Jenna felt some relief that the officer was a woman and not a man. She was
embarrassed and humiliated enough by being locked out of her house naked,
but to be discovered that way by a man would have added insult to
injury. "I-I'm locked out," Jenna chattered. Her shivering was becoming


uncontrollable as the situation and the night cold set in.
"Ma'am," said the officer as she stood at the bottom of the four-stepped
porch, "I'll need you to stand up and come down to my car."
Jenna was humiliated beyond belief. She knew she'd have to do it, but she
hated being caught naked by the police. She was in deep trouble and would
probably go to jail. She wanted to cry again. "P-please, officer, I-I'm
locked out. T-this is my h-house," she tried to explain.
The officer stepped up on the porch and grabbed Jenna by the arm with a
leather gloved hand. Jenna could see the officer had blonde hair and was in
her mid-thirties. She wore a leather jacket and gloves along with the usual
assortment of police paraphernalia. Jenna winced as the cold leather glove
squeezed her arm and lifted up. She felt like passing out. "Please, you
don't understand," Jenna pleaded. Her damp skin, cold with the evening's
temperature almost went into shock as the officer stood her up. Jenna stood
passively before the officer; hands clasp together covering her vagina. She
didn't try to cover herself more because she didn't want to appear
aggressive.
The officer eyed the young woman with lust. She held Jenna's arm as the
young woman just stood there, naked. Her large breasts protruded like firm
melons topped with cherry nipples. She could tell that Jenna worked out by
her thin waist, taught stomach and firm thighs. She wanted to see if those
tits were real, so she shook her arm and firmly asked, "What are you doing
out here naked?" She was excited to see that they moved easily from
side-to-side and showed no signs of being fake.
Jenna was afraid. The officer sounded serious when she shook her like
that. She didn't know how to explain why she was out there naked. What
would she say? Two teenagers stripped her in the park and ran off with her
clothes? Yeah, right, that sounded believable. "I-I-I," Jenna stammered
not knowing what to say. She could tell she was running out of time. The
officer didn't seem to believe her.
"Okay, miss you're gonna have to come with me," the officer said as she led
Jenna down the steps and along the small path leading to the street and her
car.
Jenna was totally humiliated as she saw porch lights begin to pop on and
people peek out from behind blinds. The police cars flashing lights had
alerted her neighbors to trouble and they were checking it out. Still
bathed in the bright light of the spotlight, they carefully made they're
way to the front of the car where the officer roughly faced Jenna towards
the car and out of the spotlights beam.
"Lean on the hood, place both hands on the car, move your feet back and
spread 'em," ordered the officer.
Jenna was confused as she did what the officer instructed. Why did she want
her to do that? Certainly the officer didn't need to search her. Her mind
was numbed from the cold and Jenna really didn't want to piss the officer
off, so she leaned forward and placed her hands on the car, moved her feet
back and spread them. It was uncomfortable having to hold this position and
she felt the officer was lucky she was in such good shape because she
figured the normal woman wouldn't be able to hold this position long. The


weight of her own breasts as they hung freely beneath her added more stress
than simply leaning forward. Her muscles twitched with fear and cold and
her teeth chattered uncontrollably.
Jenna was blinded briefly, when the officer walked to the side of the
vehicle and turned the spotlight on her as she leaned on the front of the
car. "Oh no," she thought to herself, "people will be able to see I'm naked
now." Jenna scanned the neighborhood and could see several people watching
the activity in the street through split blinds. Her stomach tightened when
she knew these were her neighbors and many of them knew her. She was
humiliated to the think that they would think she was some kind of
criminal, but worse yet they'd wonder why she was naked.
She watched the officer remove her gloves and tuck them in her belt as she
strolled in behind her and stood between her legs. Jenna gasped when she
felt the officer press against her backside as she reached up with both
hands and grabbed her wrists. The coldness of the material from her uniform
was actually comforting against her cold damp unprotected skin. "W-what are
you doing?" asked a shocked Jenna.
"I need to search for weapons," the officer said dryly, "it's procedure."
Jenna couldn't understand why the officer just couldn't see that she didn't
have any weapons since she was naked, but she understood the 'procedure'
part. She probably just needed to protect herself from the possibility of
lawsuits or something. Even though the officers' clothes were cold they
helped warm the young teachers backside, as the officer d****d herself
across Jenna's back.
Jenna had goose bumps cover her arms as the officer slid her hands from her
wrists to her underarms, slithering on both sides of her arm. She felt the
officer stand up a bit as she placed her hands on her shoulders and then
glided them onto her back and under her armpits. The sensations of the
officer's touch caused Jenna's already hard nipples to tingle and she
sighed quietly. What was going on? Why did she feel that twinge of arousal?
She was being searched on a public street for gosh sakes.
The officer reached around to Jenna's upper chest from under her armpits
and then cupped each breast, hefting them slightly seemingly feeling
they're weight. Jenna held her breath as the officers' hands paused briefly
holding her breasts. She felt the officers' long slender fingers slip
between her breasts and meet in the middle. The officers' hands slowly
moved to the underside of her breasts before grabbing and squeezing the
base of each and milking them downward. Jenna sighed noticeably. What was
the officer doing to her that caused her feel these sensations? How could
she feel such arousal during a routine search?
Jenna was feeling confused. As the officer continued her search, she slid
her hands along Jenna's stomach and across her back in a serpentine
motion. Goose bumps erupted on Jenna's skin wherever the officers' hands
traced. She couldn't figure out why her body was reacting the way it
was. She shouldn't be feeling such arousal at the touch of an officer
during a search. It just didn't make sense. She struggled mentally for what
seemed like forever. How could she feel so tingly? She was naked in her own
neighborhood and being watched by her friends and neighbors. She was
totally vulnerable in her spread eagle position on the front of the
car. Anyone and everyone could see her if they wanted.


Jenna froze stiff when she heard other voices coming from the sidewalks.
"What'd she do officer?" asked a neighbor housewife as she came out to
investigate.
Jenna's head whirled around to locate the mystery voice. She was completely
embarrassed that she was being looked at while naked. It was so
humiliating.
"She was exposing and possibly burglary," the officer replied.
Jenna was shocked. She felt her vagina tighten at the words. Burglary?
"N-no, that's not true. I wasn't stealing. That's my house," she
reiterated.
"She's done that stuff before. My k**s have seen her," confirmed the woman.
"What?" exclaimed Jenna. She'd never been naked before, had she? She
frantically searched her memory bank.
"Yeah, she tans naked sometimes," the woman added.
"Oh my gawd, she's right," Jenna told herself. She HAD tanned naked
before. Jenna remembered tanning in her backyard a few times when she had
removed her top. But how did her k**s know? They must have spied on her the
little brats.
Jenna jumped a little when she felt the officers' hands clap around her
ankle and begin to slowly slide up her leg. She felt a wave of panic race
through her stomach as the officers' hands passed her knee. She bit her
lower lip as the officers' hands worked they're way past mid-thigh. When
the officers' hand on the inside of her thigh bumped against her pussy lip
she gasped loudly, "O-o-o-h-h-h."
A few other curious neighbors, mostly women and k**s, joined the woman on
the sidewalk. Despite the darkness, it was still fairly early. They talked
amongst themselves, giggled and pointed as they watched their naked young
neighbor humiliated in public. The police cars spotlight illuminated her
petite nudity for all to see. Jenna's distress was clearly visible on her
face as the officer ran her hands across Jenna's body.
Jenna inhaled deeply through her nose as the officer repeated the process
on her other leg. The slow, methodical way she snaked her hands upward
toward Jenna's privates caused Jenna to heat up with anticipation. When the
officers' hands passed her mid-thigh, Jenna held her breath. Despite the
cold temperature outside, she felt warm on the inside. As the officers'
hand bumped against her soft fleshy vagina, Jenna squealed, "E-e-e!"
Jenna closed her eyes when she felt a wave of arousal course through her
veins. She didn't know where it came from or why. She was being publicly
humiliated, yet she was becoming deeply aroused. How could that be? Did she
secretly like to be put in these humiliating situations? Was this something
she was naturally attracted to?
Jenna's breathing became choppy and quickened. Her head started to pound as
she contemplated her life. Her whole day had been one disaster after


another, yet somehow she found it strangely exhilarating. She must be
sick. Down deep, she knew the officer was just doing her job, but she had
twisted it around in her mind to find some deviant sexual arousal out of
it.
Jenna squirmed and tightened her ass cheeks when she felt the officers'
hand reach up between her legs and cup her pussy. The gentle caress and
light squeeze sent shivers up Jenna's back. She held her breath as the
officers' thumb lightly pressed against her anus and her index finger slid
between the folds of her self moistened pussy.
Jenna let out a long sigh "o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h", as the officers' fingers
and hand slid backward and upward between her ass cheeks.
"You excited miss?" the officer asked plainly.
Jenna was mortified. She didn't know what to say. Truthfully she was
excited, but she couldn't admit it in public, in front of all her neighbors
like that. "N-no," she stumbled unconvincingly.
"Well I think you are. Your vagina is moist and swollen, a sure sign you're
excited. But I'm willing to get a second opinion, if you wish," the officer
offered.
Jenna didn't know what to say or do. Her mind was reeling from the arousal
she was feeling and she wasn't thinking clearly as it was. Now she had to
try and make sense of the 'second opinion' comment. It just didn't make
sense. "I-I'm not excited, honest. Please can't you just let me go?" Jenna
pleaded.
"How can I trust you if you won't tell the truth about being excited?" the
officer questioned.
The officer was right and Jenna knew it, but she still couldn't just admit
it in front of God and country that she had become aroused during a routine
search AND by a female officer. That just wasn't natural. It would be
easier to admit and more socially acceptable to be aroused during a search
by a man, but this was a female officer. "I-I'm not though," Jenna
whimpered, "I'm not excited."
"Fine. We'll just ask a couple of your neighbors what they think," the
officer said in a deep sensual voice.
"No, please don't do that, PLEASE," begged Jenna. Having one of her
neighbors come over and inspect her pussy and maybe even touch it was too
much. The officer couldn't have been serious. She tried to convince herself
the officer was just pulling her leg.
But Jenna felt a bead of sweat run down her spine when she heard the
officer say, "Any of you onlookers know what an excited female looks like?"
"NO!" screamed Jenna in her mind. This can't be happening. The officer was
actually asking for volunteers to come over and inspect her for
arousal. Reluctantly, Jenna looked at the small group of jacketed women and
c***dren, most of whom had raised their hands. The anxiety she felt
completely overwhelmed her weakening muscles as she strained to lean
against the car. Her breasts had filled with the bl**d that left her brain


and made her feel light-headed and they hung heavily beneath her chest.
"All right, let's take a poll. Line up behind her right here," the officer
said pointing to a spot between Jenna's feet, "you check her out and let me
know if you think she's excited.
Eagerly, the women and c***dren lined up one behind the other, rubbing
their hands together in excited anticipation. They smiled at one another
and gave each other limp 'high fives' as they relished the opportunity
before them. Most of the women in the neighborhood had always envied the
young schoolteacher so they looked forward to adding to her public
humiliation.
"Please, don't do this," Jenna pleaded as she looked back over her shoulder
at the line of ten or so women and c***dren. Her legs were spread widely
and her anus and vagina were open for all to see.
The officer stood beside the helpless teacher and patted her on the ass
with a couple quick slaps. Jenna's bottom barely shook since it was so
muscular and tight. Jenna flinched at the meager spanking, but worse, she
felt a new wave of warmth emanate up from her butt cheeks. "Oh no," she
thought, "not again."
"Okay ladies check her out and let me know what you think," the officer
directed.
One-by-one, the women stepped between Jenna's hindquarters and either bent
over and looked closely or they touched her pussy with their hand or both.
With each touch Jenna whimpered at the humiliation. But with each touch,
her loin heated more and more. She couldn't help it. No matter what she
thought about it didn't lessen the fire that continued to build between her
legs. "Please...stop," Jenna weakly, asked. Her mind was clouded by her
growing arousal and she couldn't clear it.
A couple women lingered longer than others as they touched the
spread-eagled teacher. Jenna gasped deeply as they inserted fingers into
her overheated flesh. The serial manipulations of her pliable lips, the
gentle tug on her soft, sparse, blonde pubic hair or the long plunging
strokes from her clitoris to her anus were driving her crazy. Her will to
resist the building arousal was dwindling fast. Her short, choppy gasps
added to the pressure welling up inside her. She was losing control of her
emotions and giving in to the deviant pleasure.
Long ago she had forgotten about the chill in the air of the autumn
evening. Her body was heated to the point of emitting steam. Jenna pressed
hard against the front of the police car, arching her back or extending her
ass skyward. Jenna was losing the battle and she didn't seem to care. She
kept up the relentless questioning of herself in an attempt to make sense
of the whole thing. Why was she feeling such arousal during such a sexually
degrading scenario? Why was the touch of women she barely knew so exciting?
A bead of sweat ran down the crevice of her spine. Jenna was reaching the
point of no return and everyone knew it. She was gasping for air and her
stomach heaved. She looked over her shoulder as a woman showed her young
daughter the inside of Jenna's pussy. She held the teachers' lips apart and
pointed to the swollen clitoris that had pushed its way free of its


sheath. The idea that she was being used as a 'show and tell' item nearly
sent Jenna over the edge.
The officer could tell Jenna was very close to orgasm. She leaned over and
whispered in her ear, "If you cum, I'll let you go. If you don't, I'll have
to take you downtown with me."
The officers' hot breath on her ear was too much. The words barely made
sense to her. All she heard was 'cum'. Jenna looked over her shoulder and
began thrusting her hips as the last woman leaned in to 'inspect' her. When
she felt the woman's nose bump her anus she exploded in orgasm with a loud
groan, "A-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h!"
Jenna's body stiffened as she flexed onto her toes and became as rigid as a
board. Her pussy's spasmodic contractions filled her cavity with girl
cum. Her hips pumped involuntarily as she repeatedly squeezed cum from deep
within her loin.
After several contractions, she started to relax and almost lost her
balance because she was so dizzy. The officer grabbed her arm and helped
her up after she inadvertently dropped to her knees.
The officer led the woozy Jenna to the front door of her house. The officer
twisted the doorknob and opened the door. Jenna barely understood what had
just happened. She struggled with the idea that the front door was open all
along because she thought she'd checked it, but apparently she hadn't. She
staggered into her bedroom and collapsed on the bed.
The officer tucked her in and told her to sl**p tight.
As the officer left, the happy group of neighbor women and c***dren had
already begun to disperse. She told them, "Okay, show's over. Now go back
to your homes." As the group departed, she got into her patrol car, turned
off the lights and rolled away.
Jenna slept like a baby in her orgasm-induced slumber. She dreamt of having
a better day tomorrow...
Jenna woke from a deep sl**p, still sore, tired and drained. Her first day
of school had been worse than any nightmare she could have imagined. She
was determined not to have a repeat of yesterday's events, especially last
night's. She still questioned how she could have let all those terrible
things happen to her.
As she shook the cobwebs from her confused mind, she felt an increasing
resolve to have a better day today. She reminded herself of her position
within the school, a teacher, and that she was the one who was in charge of
her classes, not the c***dren. She was the one who had control, not the
c***dren. She felt herself becoming more erect as her confidence built. She
was the proud woman who had graduated college with honors and who had
landed her first teaching job at a well-respected Catholic girl's school in
her neighborhood. She was the one who was hired because of her skills and
potential and she would be damned if anyone was going to take that away.
She stood before the mirror and admired her frame. Hands on her hips, she
turned from side-to-side, proudly viewing her excellent physique. She
showered quickly and dressed in a new uniform. "Oh no," she remembered, "I


can't wear undergarments." She felt her stomach tighten briefly and then
she reminded herself of just who she was - the teacher. She stepped into
her pumps, grabbed her papers and spare car keys and headed off to school.
The cool crisp air of the early fall morning aided her awakening senses as
she briskly walked through the neighborhood. The smell of freshly fallen
leaves, mixed with early morning dew and foggy dampness of fall heightened
her awareness of her beautiful rural surroundings. She was glad she lived
in such a lovely Midwestern area. The people were so nice, especially the
c***dren.
As she arrived at school, a few parents were beginning to drop their
c***dren off already as she entered the ivy-covered building. Her high
heels noisily clicked they're way through the vacant hallway as she made
her way to her English classroom. Once inside, she arranged her papers on
her desk and got prepared for the first class. She felt her anxiety build
as the clock slowly ticked toward the opening bell time and she had to keep
reminding herself of just who she was.
Jenna jumped when the first bell rang signaling the c***dren had five
minutes to get to class. She squirmed in her chair as the c***dren began to
noisily file in and take their seats. Jenna's heart skipped a beat when she
saw Trisha enter the classroom. A lump in her throat made it hard to
swallow and she suddenly felt dry-mouthed.
Where had her confidence gone? The mental flashbacks of the prior day's
events were rolling through her brain so fast, she felt she was watching
them on a movie screen in her mind. She heard herself gasp when she
remembered being f***ed to eat Trisha's pussy in the hallway and how scared
she was for her safety. A cold sweat formed in the palms of her hands and
around her scalp. She felt herself becoming pale as she sat there recanting
the whole ugly scene.
When the second bell rang she shakily stood up and signaled the girls to
settle down, which they did. Jenna let out a sigh of relief as her second
day had begun seemingly without a hitch. She tried to relax and compose
herself as she tried to rid her mind of the horrible actions of the day
before.
Unsteadily she picked up some papers in an effort to begin the class. As
she fumbled with the papers trying to collect her thoughts, she suddenly
felt uncomfortable with her self. Once again, she was wearing the
prescribed uniform of the school, which was a blouse and skirt and NO
undergarments. She felt strangely naked and exposed in front the class and
she didn't like the feeling. Her large breasts hung freely from her chest
as she shuffled papers around. She could feel her nipples rubbing against
the sheer material of her blouse, acting like a constant reminder of her
current state of undress.
Jenna's mind wandered again as she wondered what she must look like to the
class, dressed like that. Her skirt was way shorter than the ones the girls
had to wear, which caused her to have to always be aware of her
position. She couldn't bend over too far or separate her knees while
sitting. She hated that she had to be on guard so much.
She faced the class, smiled weakly and sat behind her desk. The cool
plastic of her chair sent shivers up her spine as her thighs came in


contact with it. As she settled upon it, she felt the coolness touch her
pussy lips, which reinf***ed the fact that her short skirt barely covered
her buttocks and did little to protect her ass cheeks from the cold, not to
mention view. She felt her nipples harden as goose bumps covered her skin.
Several of the girls noticed the quick change in Ms. Tarp, especially her
nipples. They could clearly see them through the sheerness of the
blouse. Most of the girls appreciated her large aureoles and pointy
nipples, while others did not.
Trisha saw the quick change too and she got angry. She felt that Ms. Tarp
was intentionally trying to entice other girls in the class by acting
sexually seductive and it was obvious to her that Ms. Tarp was becoming
aroused by the idea because her nipples were getting hard. As she sat there
brewing, Trisha became more and more angry. She kept dwelling on the idea
that Ms. Tarp didn't seem to understand that she owned her now. "I guess
she didn't get the message yesterday," she told herself. "Well that's
fine," she grumbled to herself, "I guess I'll just have to make sure my
message is understood."
Trisha hated most of her teachers throughout the years and it was this year
that she decided she was going to take control of any new ones, so Ms. Tarp
was it. Trisha felt her bl**d pressure rising as she sat there reaching a
boiling point. She tried to think of ways she could humiliate her new
teacher in front of the class, her mind racing quickly now. Trisha was
determined to have Ms. Tarp perform humiliating acts in front of the other
girls. She was going to have to teach the new teacher slut just who was in
control here.
As Jenna paused for a moment hoping to catch her breath as the cold plastic
chair slowly warmed, she placed her arms flatly against the tabletop in
front of her as if bracing herself. She closed her eyes briefly as she
inhaled deeply through her nose and opened her eyes.
She froze in place when she saw Trisha start to stand up.
Trisha had had enough of her teacher's seductive behavior. She had to set
things straight - right now. She marched from her desk in the back of the
room straight toward her new young teacher, positioned behind her desk like
Lincoln in the Lincoln Memorial.
Jenna didn't know what to do. Her panic paralyzed her. She could see the
look of anger on Trisha's face and she was petrified. "What does she want?"
her mind screamed, "What should I do? Should I stop her? Ask her what she's
doing? If I do, what WILL she do?" Jenna's mind filled with questions and
before she knew it, Trisha stood beside her and had the hair on the back of
her head in a tight-fisted grasp pulling backward.
Jenna winced and gasped at the pain, but didn't move. Her wide-eyed,
open-mouthed expression said it all. She was afraid of Trisha and Trisha
had complete control of her. Jenna could see the rest of the girls in class
were shocked, too. The look in their eyes were mixed. Some were excited and
waiting to see what was going to happen next, while others were afraid, but
all of them leaned forward in their desks and watched. Jenna couldn't
believe what was happening.
Trisha announced to the class as she held her teachers hair tightly, "I


told you all yesterday that I was in charge here. And apparently our little
teacher here," she said jerking her hair repeatedly for emphasis, "didn't
get the message, did you teach?"
Jenna didn't know what to say. Admitting that Trisha was in charge seemed
totally wrong, but what could she do? If she resisted, Trisha and her evil
friends would get her again, she was sure of it. Panic set in as she
struggled to answer. Jenna felt tears welling up in her eyes as the
realization that she was about to let a 13 year-old girl humiliate her in
front of the whole class set in. She felt helpless to fight back and her
mind, clouded by fear, struggled to formulate words. Why couldn't she move?
Why couldn't she fight back? This was a 13-year-old girl and she was 22.
Feeling her fear grip her innermost soul, Jenna began to cry and she knew
she was too afraid to do anything.
Trisha looked down at the blubbering teacher and mocked her for crying. The
class giggled at her taunts and a few joined in on their own.
"Cry teacher, cry," one student said in a whiny sarcastic tone.
"Baby, baby, baby," another sang.
"What a pussy," chided yet another.
The language shocked Jenna and she felt even worse and cried even harder.
Trisha reached down with her free hand and stuck it down the teachers'
blouse and groped and kneaded her breast.
Jenna, tears rolling down her cheeks, sat motionless as the young teen
massaged her breast while the class looked on. Things were getting worse by
the second. Here she was a new teacher with her new class during the first
period of the second day and she was allowing herself to be m*****ed by a
student while the class watched. The whole thing was her fault. She'd let
things progress this far and now she couldn't stop it.
As she scolded herself for being dumb, she didn't even realize that Trisha
had unbuttoned her blouse until she felt it being pulled from her
waistband.
Trisha let go of her teacher's hair and stepped behind the petite young
woman. She reached over her shoulders and slowly unbuttoned the last button
and held the blouse in each hand.
Jenna knew what was coming next and tried to snivel out a protest, "Please,
--don't - no..." Still paralyzed with fear and now humiliation, Jenna gasp
as the material slowly came open exposing her perfect orb's and allowing
cool air to sweep past her breasts. The girls' cold, damp fingers slid
across her skin causing Jenna's nipples to harden.
Everyone in the class believed Jenna liked what was happening to her. If
she didn't, then why would she just sit there? She hadn't moved since
Trisha approached her and she just sat there as Trisha massaged her breast
and then opened her blouse. The class was totally engrossed by what was
happening. Heads bobbed side-to-side to get a better look at their young
teachers' breasts, which were now heaving with perceived excitement.


Jenna's crying ceased when her breasts became visible to the class. She
wanted to cover herself, but she couldn't. She just sat there, staring back
at the class, as Trisha pulled the blouse over her shoulders, behind her
back and down to her elbows, effectively pinning her arms at her sides. She
didn't know what to do. It was as though she was tied up and couldn't move.
Trisha watched as Ms. Tarp's face wrinkled as she winced when, once again
when Trisha grabbed her by the hair. "Stand up, teach," Trisha ordered as
she pulled up on the hair.
Jenna pushed herself back from the table and felt tears begin to
swell. "P-please," she begged under her breath, "please don't make me do
this."
Her plea fell on deaf ears. Trisha wanted no part of her begging. She
pulled up hard on her teachers' hair until the shorter figure stood
erect. She looked down at her teacher and noted that Ms. Tarp was still
trapping her blouse against her back. "Let's get rid of this," Trisha said
as yanked the garment off her arms, leaving the young teacher topless.
Jenna was mortified. She looked down as her bottom lip quivered and tears
rolled down her cheeks and dripped onto her breasts. She stood in front of
her class, ashamed and humiliated. She wanted to run away, but
couldn't. The teenager had hold of her hair. All she could do now was stand
there and let the class ogle her as she wept like a baby.
"Oh, look at the little baby crying," one girl teased.
"Wah...wah," mocked another girl mimicking a baby's cry.
"Take off your skirt, Ms. Tarp. Let's get a good look at you," ordered
Trisha.
Jenna's heart sank like a rock. She felt faint as she processed the
request. Without much thinking, her mind fogged with her humiliation, she
slowly began to unfasten her skirt. She was blindly following Trisha's
command, while trying to somehow come to grips with its implication. She
didn't even really feel the skirt as it dropped on her feet.
Trisha was taking great pleasure in humiliating her young teacher in front
of her classmates. She was wetter than she'd ever been before without
touching herself. This was better than her best fantasy. She was exhibiting
absolute control over a teacher at school in the teacher's own
classroom. She had stripped her naked and was now putting her on display
for the whole class to see. "Turn around, teach. Show everyone see that
fine ass of yours."
Jenna's mind was in a complete fog. She could barely comprehend her
environment. Her vision was blurred by tears and constricted by tunnel
vision. Her ears rang as her bl**d pressure rose and drowned out nearly all
sounds. Her world slowed to a surreal pace and she felt like things were
moving in slow motion. As she slowly spun around, displaying her backside
to the class, she watched the eager faces of the girls, smile and laugh at
her. Jenna felt like she was in a dream. The voices of the c***dren, as
they laughed and taunted her, became long drawn out verbiage that didn't
make sense.


Suddenly it all changed. She was snapped back into reality when she felt a
sharp pain on her butt cheek. Trisha had spanked her. Her cheek stung as
bl**d rushed to the wounded area in the form of a hand print and her mind
became sharp again.
"You've been a naughty little teacher today, haven't you, Ms. Tarp,"
ridiculed Trisha as she turned the young teacher around by her hair,
displaying her like furniture.
Jenna didn't know if Trisha expected an answer, so she opted to stay
quiet. She tried to cover her breasts as Trisha faced her to the class, but
Trisha gently pushed her hands down to her sides as she smirked and shook
her head 'no', like, 'I don't think so'.
"You look really good today, teach," jeered Trisha as she reached down with
her free hand and touched the young woman's neck.
Jenna froze at the young girl's touch. Her cold fingers caused Jenna to
become covered in goose bumps and her nipples to harden again. The whole
room gasped in anticipation as Trisha slowly ran her icy fingers down the
young teacher's breastbone and encircled a breast.
Trisha grabbed the base of her teacher's breast and milked it outwardly,
ending with a tweak on her nipple.
This caused Jenna to shudder in a way she didn't think was possible right
then. I mean, here she was, being held by the hair by a 13-year-old student
who f***ed her to be naked in front of the whole class. 'No', that's wrong,
she told herself. She wasn't f***ed to do anything. She allowed it to
happen. Just like she was allowing these feelings of arousal to creep into
her mind. Feeling Trisha milk her breast like that was causing her to feel
a deviant sense of arousal and she wasn't able to control it. She felt
herself exhale a deep sigh as she closed her eyes momentarily allowing
herself to be whisked away by the moment.
A silence fell over the room as the class of young teenage girls held their
collective breath as they watched Trisha's hand slide off the teachers'
breast and onto her stomach.
Jenna felt like her breath was being stolen and she gasped repeatedly as
her spasmodic stomach tightened uncontrollably when she felt Trisha's hand
begin it's slow, seductive decent toward her sex. Unwillingly, Jenna let
out a loud audible gasp as Trisha's fingers combed through her pubic hair
and cupped her swelling, moistening pussy.
"What's happening here?" Jenna questioned her self in her mind as she felt
her foot mooch it's way to the side a little, allowing Trisha better
access. "Why am I feeling like this? This is sick," she tried reprimanding
to her self. "Why am I allowing this teenager to feel my vagina in front of
the class? I know it feels good, but that's not an excuse," she told
herself. Jenna sensed her feet scoot out a little more.
Trisha believed that her teacher was becoming aroused by her sick
humiliation. She found herself getting more and more aroused as she rubbed
her teacher's pussy as the class watched. She e looked at their faces and
sensed their enjoyment, too.


Trisha's rubbing was becoming unbearable. Jenna was unable to hold back the
arousal she was now feeling. She stepped out of her skirt that was trapping
her feet together and spread her feet widely. She closed her eyes not
wanting to see her students' reactions at her sick willingness to let this
girl massage her in front of them. She figured they'd be disgusted and
disappointed and she just didn't want to see that right now. Her arousal
was building and taking control of her emotions and she was beginning to do
things that weren't normal and she didn't even care anymore.
Jenna's breathing quickened, as Trisha's rubbing continued. Her vagina was
so stirred that she felt her wetness begin to leak out. When Trisha stuck
two fingers inside her and separate her lips, Jenna thought she would
explode and let out a loud groan, "O-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h."
Trisha used two fingers to hold apart her teachers' pussy lips and used her
middle finger to rub her clit and poke inside periodically. It was obvious
that her teacher was cumming and she wanted her too. She wanted to make her
teacher cum, right in front of her classmates. Trisha wanted her teacher to
do in public, one of the most intimate private things a woman could ever do
- and that was cum. She upped the pace at which she manipulated her clit
and soaking gash, as her teacher became more and more pliable. She stroked
and probed the heated flesh as her teacher moaned and moved her hips.
Trisha let go of her teachers' hair and stepped behind her. She wanted the
class to get a full view as she made her adult teacher expel love juice
from the touch of young teenage girl. Trisha used her other hand to milk
her teachers' breast as she pressed her body close behind.
The class sat there awed at the display of depravity before them. A teacher
had gotten naked in front of them and was now letting a minor teenage girl
masturbate her in front of them and the teacher was enjoying it!
Jenna's head rolled from side-to-side as she built toward climax. She held
each of Trisha's hands as they worked her breast and pussy. She was moaning
loudly now, and she was getting close. When she felt Trisha bite down on
her neck with a sloppy wet kiss, she exploded into
orgasm. "Ah-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-o-o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h-h!"
Trisha had to steady the weakening teacher as she collapsed in her
arms. Trisha turned her around and laid her across the table that acted as
her desk, so that her buttocks and steamy pussy were facing the class. Her
feet barely touched the ground as she lay across the desk. A slight
condensation ring was visible around her body on the tabletop as her heated
flesh slowly began to cool.
The class sat back in their chairs, panting at the show. The room reeked of
sex and was thick with moisture.
Trisha was delighted and so was the class.
Jenna was jolted awake from her orgasmic induced slumber by slaps on her
buttocks. The bell signaling the end of class had rung and as the class
filed out, they slapped her ass. Groggily, she f***ed herself to waken and
she realized she was nude. Jenna quickly gathered up her clothes and put
them on, before her next class came in.
No sooner was she dressed than the next class of girls filed in. As they
settled into their seats, the second bell rang.


>From the loudspeaker overhead came an announcement, "Ms. Tarp, please
report to the office, Ms. Tarp, to the office please."
Jenna felt a rush of anxiety pass through her body and she wondered what it
was all about. Actually she knew what it was about, but she just didn't
want to admit it. That's where the anxiety came from. Her knowing what had
transpired during her first day and - not even a half. She was in deep shit
and she knew it. "Well," she reasoned, "this is it. I'm fired."
Jenna turned the class over to one of the students and instructed them to
read a chapter until she got back. She walked down the long dark hallway,
her head down and heart pumping. Hearing those words, "you're fired", just
freaked her out. Worse yet, she catastrophes, "I could go to jail. Or
worse yet, PRISON!" She shuddered at the thought.
She slowly opened the door to the office and sheepishly peeked in. The Head
Mistress, s****r Ann, was standing in the doorway to office and motioned
for her to come inside. Jenna swallowed hard and walked in.
Jenna tentatively entered s****r Ann's office. For the some reason the
office seemed cold and sterile today. Two women sat in chairs directly
facing her, but back against the far wall of the office. Both women were in
they're 30's and very attractive and well kept. She suspected they were
mothers of a couple girls at the school. She felt a twinge of apprehension
bubble in her stomach as the two women glared at her. She felt really
uneasy with the way they looked at her. It was as though they despised her.
s****r Ann's dark-stained wooden desk sat to the left as she entered, and
it was neatly arranged with a desk calendar and in/out boxes. s****r Ann
sat behind the ominous looking desk with a serious look on her face. Jenna
didn't feel good all of a sudden. The room was dead silent as she
entered. There was no chair for her to sit on, so he hoped it would be a
short meeting. Jenna walked into the office and approached the two
well-dressed scowling women before facing to her left and standing in front
of s****r Ann at her desk.
"You called for me?" Jenna asked shyly. She hoped she didn't smell like
sex. She was still very sensitive and could still feel the moisture between
her legs. Just walking caused her to shiver.
s****r Ann looked somber as she sat behind her desk and began, "Ms. Tarp,
let me start with introductions," pointing to the very distinctive looking
woman on the far right, "this is Ms. Landers...Judge Landers, and this,"
acknowledging the dark haired woman closest to her, "is Ms. Wallace."
"Nice to me both of you," Jenna nodded. When the women didn't return her
greeting she knew for sure that something was up. She just prayed it wasn't
what she thought it might be.
s****r Ann looked down and after a moment of silence as she collected her
thoughts said, "It appears we have a little problem."
Jenna's heart sank as she stood before the women. She knew one of the girls
had probably told their parents and now she was in big trouble. A sweat
broke out on her back and scalp as her ears began to ring.


"These are mothers of two girls, Bic and Barb, in your first period class,"
began s****r Ann.
Jenna almost fainted. She felt the bl**d drop to her feet and she became
visibly shaken and took a small step to her left to regain her balance.
"Please sit down, Ms. Tarp. I'm sorry I don't have a chair for you, but you
need to sit down anyway," s****r Ann told her.
Jenna didn't care that there was no chair, she DID need to sit down
anyway. She knelt down and then sat back on her heels. She looked down and
nervously flattened her skirt.
"Ms. Tarp," s****r Ann began again, now looking down at the ashen Jenna,
"Both girls came home last night and told disturbingly similar
stories. Both girls said you sexually m*****ed another student by having
oral sex with her. Is that true?" asked s****r Ann in a concerned voice.
Jenna's mind went blank. She didn't know what to think, in fact, she
couldn't think. Her career, her life, her freedom all flashed before
her. She knew was innocent, but all she did was stammer... "N-no t-that's
not true." How would she explain what happened so that they'd believe her?
She felt an overwhelming since of hopelessness fill her being and she began
to cry. "I-I...didn't..." she blubbered, "I-I mean, I did, but...but...it
wasn't like you think..." Jenna thought about how that sounded and realized
that even she didn't believe it.
"So what are you saying, Ms. Tarp?" pressed a disbelieving s****r Ann.
Jenna didn't know what to say. She burst into tears and sobbed at her
inability to put up a sound defense. She felt like an idiot. She thought
about the whole horrible incident in her mind again and she remembered how
she had begun to feel a little arousal and that made her really feel
guilty. She never should have let things get that far, but now that she
had, what was she going to do? She felt dirty and ashamed at being accused
of c***d m*****ation. "Was she?" she asked herself, "was she a c***d
m*****er?"
Jenna's sobbing made the women believe she was guilty. They all became
visibly upset and disgusted with the young woman.
"Ms. Tarp, please get a hold of yourself." s****r Ann stated flatly as she
tossed her a Kleenex.
Sniffling, Jenna tried to regain her composure and dabbed her eyes with the
tissue before placing her hands meekly in her lap.
"Am I to understand that what these girls said is true?" queried s****r
Ann. Not waiting for a response s****r Ann said, "I'm afraid I have know
choice but to punish you, Ms. Tarp."
Jenna didn't know what that meant, but it didn't sound good. She thought
she was being fired or worse yet, going to jail. She stared at the ground
and felt an immense emptiness inside. Her life as she knew it was over.
s****r Ann pushed back from her desk and stood up. She reached under her
desk and grabbed something.


Jenna, from her knees, watched as s****r Ann pulled out a wooden paddle
that she used on rare occasions and plunked it onto the desk with a
thud. The heavy two foot long paddle was about a half inch thick piece of
four inch wide pine that was beautifully engraved with the words, "Spare
the rod" and lacquered to a bright shine.
The two mothers, both so angry they were almost trembling, grinned evilly
when they saw the piece of lumber.
Looking down at her hands, Jenna felt tears welling up in her eyes
again. Fear gripped the young teacher when she saw the paddle. Her stomach
tightened as she envisioned herself being spanked in front the two girl's
mothers. Jenna just couldn't allow that. She wasn't a c***d. No way should
she be spanked for what she had done. It wasn't even her fault...was it?
Jenna suddenly felt a wave of uncertainty wash over her. How did all those
things happen to her anyway? She must have played a role in it
somehow. Never before had she EVER experienced a day like yesterday...and
then again today...EVER in her life!
Jenna felt herself becoming flushed and felt faint. She remembered that she
had had several orgasms as a result of all those activities. That, alone,
proved she actually liked what happened, didn't it? Jenna tried to shake
the cobwebs from her mind. She wasn't thinking clearly. She DIDN'T enjoy
being humiliated and f***ed to have sex! "I DON'T!" she emphasized to
herself.
And now, her Head Mistress was about to spank her for her crimes. Her
"crimes?" she questioned herself. She was petrified of prison and the whole
idea of being arrested. The humiliation and embarrassment that would bring
on her and her community was more than she could fathom. Her fear obscured
her ability to think clearly and she didn't even realize that s****r Ann
was now standing over her, tapping the paddle on her free hand.
"Stand up, Ms. Tarp," ordered s****r Ann.
Without thinking, Jenna leaned forward and pushed herself up. Passively,
she stood before the three women holding her hands in front of her. She was
very scared of what was to come. The two mother's really worried her, they
were so angry. Jenna wanted to do whatever it took to make them calm down,
but she didn't want to be spanked. She sensed they wanted to inflict pain
on her and she almost understood why.
Jenna felt her heart thump wildly in her chest when she remembered she
wasn't wearing any panties. Her mind raced with visions of how she would
look and the reactions the mother's might have. She squeezed her eyes
together momentarily trying to rid herself of the whole scene. She hoped
she could will herself away to another place and time.
"Turn around, bend over and lift your skirt, Ms. Tarp," instructed s****r
Ann.
Jenna's heart thumped in her chest so hard she thought they might hear
it. She stood there for a second, stunned. Thoughts bounced in her mind
like ping pong balls. If she bent over, they'd see that she wasn't wearing
panties. She hadn't been spanked since she was a k**. She didn't WANT to be
spanked. Did she deserve to be spanked? What was her alternative? If she


didn't allow them to spank her, they could have her fired AND arrested. She
probably deserved a good swat anyway; after all she DID have oral sex with
a minor girl.
Jenna could hardly breath as she looked at the three women. They all glared
back at her, waiting. Jenna, her mind a tangled mess of thoughts and
emotions, tried to take in all that was happening to her.
s****r Ann was feeling the heat of the moment. She felt her body tingle
with a layer of sweat under her thick, black robe. She tried to act
nonchalant, but she choked on air a few times. "It's b-best to repent for
your s-sins, Ms. Tarp," she stuttered from nervous excitement.
Jenna knew they were right, but didn't like it. She closed her eyes and
sheepishly turned her back to the two women as s****r Ann leaned
forward. Jenna reached behind her and grabbed the hem of her skirt and
squeezed it tightly. She paused for a moment as she tried not to think
about what they would see when she bent over. She inhaled deeply and slowly
bent over and reluctantly lifted her skirt, flipping it on her back.
"Grab your ankles, Ms. Tarp," ordered s****r Ann.
Jenna grabbed her ankles and pulled her face to her knees and held on
tightly. She grimaced in anticipation.
THWACK! Came the paddle across her butt cheeks.
"O-o-o-o-o-o-w-w-w-w-w!" screamed a shocked Jenna. She grimaced in pain as
her ass leapt on fire and her pussy contracted. A rosy red rectangle
striped her ass. She wanted to cry it hurt so badly. She squeezed her knees
and tried to ignore the pain. She stopped thinking about the fact that her
ass and pussy were there for all to see and focused, instead, on the flame
that filled her buttocks.
"Do you like to have sex with girls?" asked s****r Ann, her own warmth
building rapidly at not only being able to see Jenna's firm perky butt, but
being able to swat her with her paddle. She loved how Jenna's firm ass
hardly shook when she spanked her. A sign of how firm it truly was.
The stinging in her ass subsided after a few seconds and Jenna felt her
pussy twitch involuntarily at the question. She wondered why that
happened. Jenna figured her body was reacting negatively to the question,
at least that's the way she felt in her mind. Thinking her Head Mistress
was intending to beat any desire for women out of her, Jenna started to
whimper and sniveled out a meager, "no."
"Wrong," said s****r Ann.
THWACK! Came another swat across her firm protruding butt cheeks.
"O-o-o-o-o-o-w-w-w-w-w-w!" howled Jenna. She wasn't dumb, she would give
them the answer they wanted, "Yes," she panted, "yes, I like to have sex
with girls!" She couldn't believe she had just blurted that out. She
admitted to doing something that just wasn't true. Why did she do that?
Couldn't she take a little pain?
Jenna's pussy twitched a few more times as she reflected on what she'd just


done. She admitted, in public, that she liked to have sex with girls!
"O-o-h-h," Jenna moaned softly. Her mind was awash with confusion. She
truly DIDN'T like to have sex with girls, but somehow the idea of it caused
her body to react with reluctant arousal.
"Excellent," cooed s****r Ann, "now we're getting somewhere. So you DO like
the taste of young teenage pussy?"
Jenna was shocked at the use of language and she felt her vagina spasm
again. It seemed so raw and sexual. "The taste of teenage pussy?" she
repeated in her mind. Repeating it to herself sent a chill up her spine and
she shivered. "The taste," she repeated again sending rising warmth up her
back. She'd never really thought about how a pussy 'tasted' before. The
idea that it had flavor at all was kind of exhilarating. She felt herself
gasp at the thought.
She remembered that she wasn't repulsed by the taste of the girl's vaginas
at all, which sent a shot of wetness into her vagina? Her thoughts
momentarily deflected from her stinging ass and her humiliating position,
tried to rationalize why she just had that sudden burst of arousal. She
knew she didn't like girls pussy's at all, much less the 'taste' of them so
she stupidly replied, "No."
THWACK! Came another swat, this one a little harder than the previous.
"O-o-o-o-o-w-w-w-w-w! I mean, YES...YES! I like the taste of young pussy,"
Jenna blubbered, her ass stinging and throbbing. Why did she say 'no'?
"That was dumb!" she scolded herself. Jenna held tightly onto her
ankles. It was the only she had to grip to try and limit the pain. She
wondered how things had ever gotten this far. How did she ever manage to
end up in the Principle's office getting spanked in front of two parents?
This was humiliating. Not only that, she was being accused of liking the
taste of young pussy, which she didn't and yet she had this strange arousal
brewing in her loin.
s****r Ann grabbed Jenna's ass cheeks, one in each hand, and squeezed them
hard, forcing the bright red cheeks to turn white again. She reveled at the
opportunity to do this in front of two of the more prominent students
mother's. She wanted them to know that she would take immediate action when
one of her teacher's messed up. She glanced over her shoulder and was
pleased to see that both mother's were eagerly watching the punishment.
Jenna's eyes rolled back in her head when she felt s****r Ann aggressively
massage her buttocks. She was lifting and separating her cheeks, spreading
her ass wide exposing both her private holes to the two mothers sitting
behind her. The sensation was incredible. She gasped a couple times when
she felt s****r Ann's thumbs brush by her pussy and anus. The warmth from
the swats, followed by s****r Ann's massage was pushing hear heated flesh
to new heights. Grabbing her ankles tightly, she closed her eyes and tried
to ignore the moisture she was sure was visible by now. She wanted to tell
s****r Ann to stop, but it felt so good she didn't dare. The stretching and
pulling on her ass cheeks was making her wetter by the second.
Jenna tried to clear her mind. She shouldn't be getting wet like this,
certainly not now. Here she was bent over holding her ankles in the school
principles office, with her skirt lifted up exposing her panty-less
buttocks, getting spanked in front of two girl's mothers, while admitting


to things that weren't true! How on earth could she find that exciting? It
didn't make sense, but there was no denying it, she WAS getting aroused.
"Did you have any questions for our new young teacher?" s****r Ann asked
the two mothers, hoping they'd seize the moment and ask the vulnerable
young teacher a question they'd know she'd get wrong.
"Yes," Judge Landers replied, "I do. Ms. Tarp, are you a lesbian?"
Panting from the massage, Jenna reacted almost instantly with an emphatic,
"No!" "How dare they imply that I'm gay," she thought to herself, her ass
still smarting. She was definitely NOT a lesbian! Just because she had a
horrible day yesterday didn't make her a lesbian today. She still liked
men...kind of. I mean just because she'd never really dated before or had
sex with a man, for that matter, didn't make her a lesbian. And just
because she'd felt some arousal during some of those terrible events,
didn't make her a lesbian either...did it?
Jenna kept telling herself she wasn't a lesbian, but she felt like she was
losing the argument with her self. The thought of being gay made her
feel...feel...AROUSED!
Then suddenly, THWACK! Another swat reinf***ed her latest conclusion.
"O-o-o-o-o-w-w-w-w-w! YES-S-S-S-S! YES! I'm a LESBIAN!" screamed Jenna, her
ass burning again. "Oh my gawd!" she said in her mind, "I just told them I
was a LESBIAN!" Jenna couldn't believe it. Even worse though, she felt like
the swat splattered pussy juice around. She was so wet she was almost
dripping. Deep down inside she KNEW she wasn't a lesbian, but for some
reason the thought of it was causing her to grow wetter.
Jenna couldn't help herself. Her ass stung like fire, but she still felt
excitement! She imagined what she must look like right then. Bent over
holding her ankles, two mothers watching her get punished, her ass a bright
red and her pussy dripping wet! What kind of a message was that sending?
Was that telling them that she...she...enjoyed being spanked...in public?!
Jenna felt flushed. She began to pant uncontrollably. She toiled with the
idea for a moment and then abruptly dismissed it as nonsense. There was no
way she could enjoy being spanked...in public...and ENJOY it!
s****r Ann and the two mothers recognized the signs of young woman's
excitement and decided to take full advantage of the fact that Jenna
obviously enjoyed public humiliation and punishment. s****r Ann delivered
another swat to Jenna's firm ass eliciting a deep moan this time, as
opposed to a yelp.
s****r Ann took the paddle and rubbed it on Jenna's ass as Jenna began to
roll her hips and moan lightly.
Jenna was in a different place. Her arousal sent her inside her own mind
and blocked out all outside activities. She was totally consumed with the
feelings in her body and forgot about her surroundings. She gasped for air
as her stomach twitched and her pussy pulsated. She was building toward an
orgasm and she couldn't stop it. The fire from the last swat was leaving
her too quickly this time and she needed another one to keep her headed
toward orgasm. She wanted to ask for another, but then again didn't.


Jenna ground her hips by flexing her knees and circling her ass. She wanted
another swat to send her over the edge...no, she NEEDED another swat!
"Please, please, spank me again," Jenna panted, totally forgetting about
the two mothers watching. Jenna was fully into her self right now and all
else didn't matter.
s****r Ann was sweating profusely now. Not from the physical activity, but
from her own arousal. Her new young teacher was actually begging for
another swat, right in front of these two mothers! It was almost more than
she could take. This surpassed her wildest hopes and fantasies!
THWACK! s****r Ann delivered the final blow.
Jenna screamed again, "O-o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h-h!" but not from pain this
time, but from pleasure. She came as soon as the initial sting left her
flaming ass. She rolled her hips as her pussy squeezed love juice. She let
out deep moans as the last of the liquid squished from her loin. Jenna
collapsed on the Principles office floor, her stomach heaving as she lapsed
into slumber.
Judge Landers, s****r Ann and Bic's mother exchanged knowing glances as
they watched they young teacher rest. Judge Landers told s****r Ann, "Oh
my, she's way better than you described her on the phone. Have her contact
me after school today. I have plans for her."
s****r Ann rolled the sl**py Jenna onto her back, which made Jenna suddenly
feel uncomfortable. Jenna awoke and shook the cobwebs from her mind. She
stood up, stretched and rubbed her ass. Her butt was a little sore and it
all became painfully clear. s****r Ann had spanked her in front of two
girl's mothers! She gasped at the horrible memory.
Jenna focused her eyes and discovered she was still in s****r Ann's office
and s****r Ann was sitting behind her desk. Startled, she quickly tried to
compose herself by straightening her clothes and fixing her hair. Jenna
felt very uncomfortable seeing s****r Ann working on some paperwork
apparently unaware that she was even in the room. Jenna wasn't sure if she
should just leave or if she should excuse herself first. The whole moment
seemed awkward. "Excuse me, s****r Ann, are you through with me?" Jenna
winced at her choice of words, they just didn't feel right.
Without looking up from her paperwork s****r Ann said, "Call Judge Landers
at 555-6540 after school."
Jenna didn't know what to think. Why did she need to call the judge? She
hoped it had nothing to do with what went on at school today. She shivered
at the thought of what it might concern.
"You are dismissed for the day, Ms. Tarp," s****r Ann said, "without pay."
Her day was ruined anyway and besides she didn't feel good. Jenna turned
and left the office. She was devastated at what had happened to her in
there and even more devastated at how she reacted. She kept having this
foggy memory of not only being spanked, but also seemingly enjoying it. As
she walked through the vacant hallway, she shook her head and rubbed her
temples. The whole morning was like a big mystery she couldn't solve. She
was having difficulty separating fact from fiction, truth from untruth. She
finally gave up and decided to just forget about it. "It was all just a bad


dream," she told herself.
Jenna immediately felt better. Writing off the whole morning simply made
her feel great. She regained her posture as she entered her empty classroom
to gather her keys and personal belongings and go home. She was looking
forward to going to bed and getting some much-needed sl**p.
As soon as she got home, she tossed her purse on the sofa, went into her
bedroom, stripped down to her panties and crawled in bed. Soon she was fast
asl**p.
When Jenna woke up, it was already after 5:00. She sat up like a shot when
she remembered, "Judge Landers!" She scrambled for the phone and then
fumbled through her purse the judges phone number. She quickly dialed the
number and listened for its ring. A bolt of electricity shot up her spine
as wondered what she would say and equally important, she wondered what the
judge wanted.
Jenna heard the judge's voice come on the line with the customary 'hello'
and she nervously replied, "J-judge Landers, this is Jenna Tarp...from
St. Monica's."
"Oh yes, Ms. Tarp," Judge Landers began somberly, "I'll get right to the
point. I want you to meet me tonight. After today's discussion at the
school, I want to discuss how you think we should proceed."
Jenna almost peed herself. She felt faint and couldn't breathe. She thought
her heart stopped. What did all that mean? Was she going to jail? She
gasped deeply and closed her eyes and she tried to compose herself. Barely
able to hold the phone to her ear, she answered, "Uh, o-okay, where would
you like to meet?"
Jenna shakily wrote down the address of a local pub the judge
recommended. She hung up the phone and grabbed her chest. What did the
judge mean when she said, 'and dress like you would for school, except
nicer?' Jenna asked herself as she jumped in the shower.
Jenna was very nervous as she rummaged through her closet looking for
something to wear. Her mind was filled with questions causing her tons of
anxiety. She wasn't thinking clearly as she dressed. She picked out a blue
sleeveless mini-dress that had a deep cut in the back and clung to her like
a glove. The judge had said to dress 'nice' so the place she was going to
was undoubtedly upscale. She slipped on a pair of her favorite thong style
undies before pulling on the dress.
Jenna checked her appearance in the mirror before slipping on her matching
pumps. Even she was impressed at how she looked. The blue stretchy dress
followed every glorious curve and showed off her exquisite physique in a
very sexy way. "H-m-m," Jenna hummed, "Maybe I can hook myself up with a
man tonight," grinning, she said aloud. She tossed her hair, applied some
make-up and her favorite lipstick, grabbed her purse and keys and headed
out.
She told the judge she'd meet her at 7:00 sharp and judging by the part of
town she was going to, she had just enough time. Darkness had already
fallen and a light misty drizzle had begun as she drove.


Arriving in the part of town where the directions led, Jenna peered through
rain soaked windows looking for street names and addresses. The section of
town was pretty run down and Jenna wondered if she'd gotten the address
wrong. The rhythmic sound of the wiper blades as they squished back and
forth was making Jenna nervous. She turned the radio on softly as a
distraction.
As the addresses counted down closer to her destination, the seedier the
area became. Parked cars checkered both sides of the dimly lit
street. One-story businesses with neon signs in the windows lined the left
side of the street and old homes lined the right. Large dark maple trees
grew along the street in front of almost every house. They stretched high
above the street and almost provided a canopy.
The rain stopped as Jenna slowed her car as she approached the address for
the bar. She slowly pulled her car to right when she saw a neon 'Bud' sign
in the window. "Is this the place? My gawd, it's awful," Jenna muttered to
herself. She felt a creepy sense of nervousness as she checked her face in
the rear view mirror. She looked up and down the dark vacant street before
she opened the door. She took a deep breath, pushed it open and dashed
across the street slamming the car door shut as she ran.
She pushed open the door to the bar and walked in. The bar was very dark
and trimmed with dark stained wood. The long, stool lined bar sat to the
left and was attended by a rather tall woman with a short buzz cut. Jenna
felt the eyes of the few patrons inside, as the spring door slammed noisily
behind her and startled her. Jenna looked around the bar, which was small
and had only a few candlelit tables to her right, a pool table straight in
the back and a few booths along the far wall past the tables.
Jenna felt very uncomfortable as she took a few steps inside and heard the
soft music from a jukebox playing in the background. Her stomach tightened
and she held her breath when she felt like the bartender was staring at
her. The mirrored wall behind the bartender was decorated with glassware,
liquor bottles, and few neon beer signs. The whole place was dark except
for the small amount of track lighting behind the bar and the light over
the pool table in back.
Jenna jumped and gasped when she felt a hand grab her arm and pull her. She
turned quickly to see the taller Judge Landers.
"We're over here, Ms. Tarp," the judge said matter-of-factly, pulling
Jenna's arm.
The way the judge led her toward the booth with her strong grip, Jenna felt
like a c***d being taken to her room. The judge was so much taller than she
was, it may have even looked like that, she told herself. Jenna sensed she
would be scolded like a c***d too. Mentally she prepared herself for the
worse.
As Jenna stumbled along under the physical control of Judge Landers, she
noticed the bar had only a few pairs of women in it and guessed it was
probably some 'Ladies Night' since it was Tuesday. She felt their eyes on
her as the judge led her to their booth. Jenna felt strangely naked like
she was being stripped of her clothes by their eyes. A shiver ran down her
spine and her nipples sprang to erectness. She hated when that
happened. Her nipples seemed to do that at the worst times and always sent


the wrong message.
The judge pushed Jenna into the booth and sat down across from her. "I
called you here to discuss what you did at the school, the ramifications
and a resolution," Judge Landers firmly stated.
Jenna felt her heart skip a beat and her face get flush. She didn't know
what to say, in fact, she couldn't speak.
"First off, I need to know if you followed my instructions to the letter,"
started the judge.
Jenna didn't know what she meant and looked puzzled. Her mind was cluttered
with worry and anxiety and she couldn't process cryptic messages. "W-what
do you mean," asked a confused Jenna.
"Did you dress in the SAME manner as you do for school? Let me cut right to
the chase, Ms. Tarp, are you wearing underwear?" the judge inquired.
Jenna was shocked. She didn't know what to say. Why would she ask about
something so private? Certainly the judge expected her to WEAR
underwear. Any respectable woman would do that and she was certainly
respectable. Confidently she answered, "Yes."
Judge Landers expression changed to a scowl, "Get them off, NOW!" she
ordered.
"W-what?" Jenna squeaked.
In a loud voice, easily drawing attention to them in the small confines of
the bar, the judge repeated, "I said, get them off, NOW!"
Jenna winced at the loudness of the statement and looked around to see if
anyone had heard. Much to her embarrassment, everyone was now staring in
her direction. Jenna froze as she felt all eyes in the room bore in on
her. She didn't know what to do. Her humiliation gripped her muscles and
she couldn't move. She couldn't believe the judge was serious. Even though
the judge had a look of anger on her face, Jenna couldn't believe she
really meant 'now'.
She tried to scrunch down in the bench to hide. Why did she have to have
her back in the corner and be facing the whole room? Everyone could see her
clearly. She wished she was sitting where the judge was, so she could be
out of sight from the bar patrons. If the judge WAS serious and she wanted
her to take her panties off right then, everyone would be able to see her
do it.
Jenna poured through her options. Her heart beating faster as her time ran
out. She had to decide what to do and quick. What would happen if she said
'no'? She reasoned the judge would freak out and maybe even have her
arrested. Hell, she might do that anyway, she told herself. Jenna squirmed
in her seat when she thought about being arrested.
When the judge yelled, "NOW!" Jenna leaped into action. Without thinking
she reached up her dress and yanked her panties to her knees and quickly
kicked them on the floor. Panting with fear at being yelled at she huffed,
"OKAY, they're off."


Judge Landers needed to establish her control over the young teacher
immediately. She wanted the young budding lesbian slut to know exactly who
was in charge and why. Sternly she began, "Ms. Tarp, you have committed
many crimes that are punishable by several YEARS in prison. You have taken
indecent liberties with a minor, **** of minor c***d and indecent exposure
to name a few. These are serious crimes."
Jenna's heart raced with fear. She expected Judge Landers to tell her she
would be arrested, charged and convicted before being tossed in
prison. Jenna's mind fought images of **** by women and prison guards as
she sat there contemplating her future. She tried to listen as the judge
continued.
"Ms. Tarp, do you want to go to prison?" asked the judge.
Jenna knew the answer to that question, "N-no, please don't send me to
prison. I'll do ANYTHING to stay out of jail," she pleaded, her eyes
filling with tears. Jenna was serious. She did NOT want to go to prison and
she would serve any kind of community service, for however long if she
could just stay out of prison. She knew the judge could probably pull
strings and keep her out, so she would willingly clean her toilets to do
so, she told herself.
"Good. I was hoping you'd feel that way," purred the judge. "I think I need
to put you to a little test, first, to see if you're really serious about
doing ANYTHING to stay out of prison."
Jenna felt a sudden burst of hope. She WAS willing to do whatever the judge
wanted. She'd wait tables, get coffee, clean her house, wash clothes, heck,
she k**ded herself, she'd even do windows! For the first time in two days
she felt like she was getting a break and she began to relax. "I'll do
it. Whatever it is, I'll do it," insisted a more confident Jenna.
"Okay then," started the judge, her voice lowering to an almost inaudible
level, "I want you to go into that bathroom," she said thumbing over her
shoulder, "and proposition the first female that comes in there. Tell her
you want to eat her out, just like that, 'eat her out'. Got it?"
bl**d rushed from Jenna's brain and settled in her feet. She couldn't
concentrate anymore. Did she hear her right? Was she supposed to go into a
public bathroom and proposition some stranger and tell her she wanted to
'eat her out'! My gawd, that was disgusting! Jenna was totally embarrassed
that she had been so naive as to not think about THAT possibility. Why did
she agree to do 'ANYTHING' before she knew what it was? What an idiot she
was!
As she thought about how horrible the request was, she balanced it against
her options: prison. Her heart sank as realized she really DIDN'T have an
option. She slumped in her seat as the realization set in. She began to
feel sick. She pictured herself sticking her tongue into some strangers'
vagina and almost vomited.
Reluctantly, Jenna had to agree. She could do this, she told herself as she
tried to muster up strength. She glanced around the room to see who it
might be. Would it be the bartender? Or how about one of the two
biker-looking chicks drinking beer? Or maybe one of the two


business-looking women sitting together at the table? She shuddered at the
thought of it being ANY of them.
As Jenna convinced herself that doing this disgusting act was better than
prison, she felt a familiar twinge. "What was that?" Jenna questioned
herself, appalled that she would even feel the SLIGHTEST sense of arousal
for being f***ed to do something so repulsive!
She shook her head and tried to clear her thoughts. She knew she'd have to
do this. As she stared at the judge, who stared back, she felt like a k**
who'd just gotten caught stealing. She knew she was wrong and she'd have to
pay the price. Sheepishly, she looked down and whispered, "Okay, I'll do
it."
Jenna pushed her knees off the side of the bench, stood up, straightened
her dress and headed toward the bathroom. She felt the eyes of the room
follow her every step and she burst out with goose bumps and her nipples
sprang to hardness. Damn, she hated that. "Why did that happen now?" she
scolded herself.
With each step she took, her large breasts bounced up and down causing her
nipples to abrade on the coarse material of her dress. The sensation was
incredible and she wondered why she hadn't worn it more often. "NO!" she
screamed in her mind, "NOW is NOT the time to think like that!" and she
quickly gathered her thoughts again.
She pushed open the door to the bathroom and entered the dimly lit, filthy
room. One dirty sink positioned under a small vanity mirror, was in the
near corner and two door-less stalls were against the opposite wall. The
floor was covered in chipped red paint that led to a dirty drain in middle
of the floor. The wall next to the sink that was opposite the stalls was
scratched and scribbled with nasty graffiti messages. Jenna wanted to vomit
at the smell of the place. Out of curiosity she looked in the stalls at the
dirty, encrusted toilets, filthy with brown rings.
She quickly became very afraid and regretted her decision. She figured that
anyone that would use a bathroom this disgusting was probably diseased
themselves. She envisioned a woman's dirty pussy in her face and she
gagged. Why did she ever agree to do this? What was she thinking? Could
prison be this bad? Maybe she should tell the judge she changed her mind
and she'd rather take her chances in court.
Jenna was startled back into reality when she heard the door fly open and
bang hard against the back wall. She turned around quickly and saw not one
but BOTH biker-chicks walk in.
"What are you looking at, bitch?" said the first to enter, in a gruff manly
sounding voice.
"N-nothing," stammered a frightened Jenna.
"Are calling me NOTHING?" asked the first, larger chick. Speaking to her
shorter, rounder friend the tall biker chick said, "This bitch just called
me NOTHING."
Jenna wanted to bolt for the door but it was being blocked by the shorter
one. She was trembling with fear as the two ambled closer. Jenna's heart


was pounding faster and harder as she backed up. She jumped when her back
contacted the cold cinder block wall opposite the stalls. She tried to
cover herself from the leering eyes of the two mean looking women.
As the two pressed in closer to the trembling young teacher, now huddling
against the wall, the tall one snarled, "Well I think YOU'RE nothing. Let's
see what you got on under that pretty dress of yours."
Jenna panicked. She was frozen with fear and she begged,
"please...don't...please leave me alone, PLEASE!" Jenna clutched her hands
tightly to her chest in a vain attempt to cover her huge breasts and
protect herself.
Jenna felt the two large women lean against her, one of each side. The
smell of stale beer on their breath almost made her puke. She flinched when
she felt a cold hand touch both her thighs on the out side of her legs. She
grimaced as their weight pushed her hard against the wall, pinning her
helplessly.
Jenna didn't understand why the large one started a slow count.
"One...two..." she began, "THREE!"
At that, both biker chicks ripped up on the hem of Jenna's dress and pulled
it over her head and completely off her body. Jenna gasped loudly as the
dress left her body, pulling her arms from protective cover, and was tossed
behind the two. Now she was completely naked in front of these two hulking
women. She tried to cover herself as best she could, but despite her best
efforts her breasts were hanging in full view and her pinched knees did
little to hide her tiny muff.
Jenna huffed with breathless fear as she tried to scrunch down from
view. Jenna wanted to scream, but couldn't.
Each biker took one of Jenna's arms and f***ed it overhead and pinned it
against the wall. Jenna's breasts were pushed outward since her back had to
arch.
Jenna tried to squirm under the pressure against her arms, but her feet
were almost dangling off the ground.
With their free hands the bikers groped the young teacher's firm
flesh. They massaged her breasts, ran their hands up and down her taught
stomach, brushing lightly over her soft pubic mound and down across her
thighs.
Jenna continued to struggle but something strange began to happen. She felt
her skin become covered in goose bumps as the twos hands wandered. "What
was happening?" she begged herself for an answer. "T-this can't be!" she
screamed in her mind, as she wriggled against the wall. Despite her best
efforts to fight off the unintended arousal, it didn't work. She couldn't
believe it.
She let out a loud gasp when she felt the shorter one's mouth clamp onto
her breast and begin to suckle her nipple. She looked down as the woman
intensified her sucking and pulling on her nipple and let out another moan,
"O-o-o-o-h-h-h."


The tall one asked in a rhetorical manner, "you like this, don't you
bitch?" and she slid her hand over Jenna's soft pubic area and pushed her
middle digit into the soft moist flesh. "Oh yeah, you like it."
Jenna was mortified. How could that be? She continued to wriggle against
the unwanted touches of these two women but somehow she still got wet!
Jenna didn't understand it. Her mind was clouded with questions for which
she didn't have answers. All she knew was that the tall one was right
somehow.
Jenna's confusion continued, as did the digital probe and the a****listic
sucking on her breast. As her struggling turned to writhing, Jenna looked
down and watched the woman suck her breast with reckless abandon. Jenna
felt sweat forming against the once cold cement wall as her breathing
changed to panting. She didn't understand any of it. Her mind was telling
her one thing but her body was reacting in a completely different manner
and IT was winning! Her head rolled from side-to-side as the intensity of
her arousal built toward orgasm.
The two bikers were relentless. Jenna was reaching the edge and she
wouldn't be able to fight it much more. Being ****d by two biker chicks in
a filthy bathroom of a bar wasn't enough to deter the overwhelming
sensations her body was receiving. When she felt the hot breath of the tall
one whisper in her ear,
"Go ahead and cum, bitch, it's okay."
Jenna released a rush of sloppy orgasmic liquid all over the tall one's
hand, "A-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h". Jenna's pussy
involuntarily pulsated with squirts of love juice as she ground her hips
against the middle finger.
The tall one retracted her slimy finger from the young teacher, sniffed it
and pushed it into Jenna's mouth saying, "Suck it bitch."
Jenna woozy from the intensity of the orgasm willingly sucked on the bikers
finger. She lapped and bathed it with her tongue, "M-m-m-m-m-m," not really
thinking about what she was doing. Jenna had never tasted herself before
and convinced herself that the delectable flavor was just the biker's
finger, not herself.
Jenna wanted to sl**p but the two bikers grabbed her arms and held her
between them. As they headed to the exit, the tall one grabbed her dress
off the floor. They pushed open the door and shoved the young teacher back
into the bar, tossing her dress in the direction of the judge.
Jenna not fully aware of her circumstances and banged into a couple tables,
as she stumbled across the room. Her breasts banging wildly from
side-to-side, she tried to cover herself as best she could as she slowly
regained her faculties. Jenna stumbled for the sanctity of the booth and
Judge Landers when she heard the tall biker say,
"She's all yours, your Honor."
As Jenna's first week at her new school, St. Monica's, neared its end, she
recanted some of the horrible events that made it so memorable. As she sat


in her first period classroom waiting for the day to begin, she couldn't
help but feel responsible somehow. She was convinced that such things just
didn't 'happen' and she must have a played a role in their realization.
But, she sighed, she HAD learned a lot here. She had learned how to act in
her first period class so as not to raise Trisha's anger, she had learned
that doing whatever the girls in her second period gym class wanted was the
best way to avoid further trouble AND she'd learned that s****r Ann was a
strict disciplinarian and she would not hesitate to correct poor behavior
from students OR teachers.
Jenna really respected s****r Ann for that. She not only looked up to the
pretty nun physically (since she was so much shorter) but also admiringly.
She longed to be like her someday.
Jenna gathered up some papers she needed to make copies of and headed to
the main office. She walked in and gave polite 'good morning' nods to the
staff that was already there and went into the copy room where the copier
was.
Standing there making copies, still reflecting on her first week, Jenna
gasped, "Oh," when she felt a small cool hand cup her ass crack and slide
under her.
"Don't move," came a familiar sounding voice.
Jenna froze as the hand massaged her bare, panty-less ass. It took her a
second, but she soon recognized the voice as Trisha's. Fear gripped the
young teacher as she tried to fight the sensation the youth's hand was
giving her. Jenna didn't dare move. She feared discovery and if she
resisted, she'd undoubtedly call attention to themselves and there'd be
questions - lots of questions.
Jenna's mind, filled with uncertainty, wondered how the youth had snuck in
behind her so quietly and how she even new she was in there at all. Jenna
leaned forward and placed her hands on the copier for balance as Trisha
slowly stroked her ass.
Jenna could feel her skirt ride up in the back and get trapped on the young
girls' wrist. She feared someone could see Trisha's hand under her skirt
and her own bare ass showing. Jenna was afraid someone would walk in and
see the depravity so she took a small step to her left to position herself
directly in front of the teen and hide the teens' arm from view while she
did her work. When Jenna did that, she had to spread her feet a little,
this allowed Trisha to push her hand farther underneath Jenna.
Jenna moaned and bit her lower lip when she felt Trisha's hand cup her
pussy. Jenna didn't want to get caught like this. She closed her eyes and
held her breath and tried to clear her mind. How could she stop the
teenager from doing this? This was much too risky to be doing here. It was
one thing to let her do things like this to her in her own classroom, but
HERE in the COPY ROOM, with staff all around? This was CRAZY! Jenna's heart
pounded with anxiety.
Jenna felt flushed and confused. How could she stop this, or even should
she? If she protested, what would Trisha do? Jenna didn't feel like she had
a choice. If she didn't let the youth have her way she might freak out and


cause a scene that could lead to her getting fired or worse. "How long
could it last anyway?" she asked herself between gulps of air.
A small squeal came from Jenna when she felt Trisha's finger slide through
her moist slit. Jenna was reluctantly feeling arousal and her pussy was
getting wetter by the second. She hated it when she allowed that to happen
to herself. That was the only explanation that made sense to her. She was
ALLOWING it to happen. Willing or not, she was feeling arousal and her
moistening pussy confirmed it.
Jenna closed her eyes, leaned forward on the copier and rose up on her
toes. Why did she do that? This teenager was feeling her up in the copy
room at school and she was giving her better access! What was wrong with
her? Jenna's heart was pounding as her warmth increased. She was feeling
light-headed and confused.
Why was Trisha doing this to her? Why wouldn't she just leave her alone?
Why did she always have to touch her...down there? Jenna hated the idea of
a young girl doing that to her, but even her hatred couldn't overcome the
sensations she was feeling.
Jenna was almost panting. Her taught stomach heaving as the small hand
toyed with her womanhood. Jenna inhaled deeply when she felt Trisha's hand
twisting in between her legs and then her fingers spread. She knew Trisha
wanted her to open her legs more, but she just couldn't, she shouldn't.
This whole scene was completely wrong and sick. There is NO WAY she should
even be feeling arousal like this, at least not NOW!
Jenna's pussy was leaking like a sieve. Wetness coated both sides of her
inner thighs AND Trisha's hand. As much as she wanted to resist Trisha's
urging to open her legs, it felt like the right thing to do. She knew she
shouldn't but she felt she had too. "Trisha might tell right?" she weakly
told herself.
Jenna dropped her head forward and held her breath. She spread her feet to
shoulder width and arched her back.
Trisha knew she had her teacher right where she wanted her. She was going
to make her cum right here in the copy room whether somebody came in or
not. She would make her do sick things afterward too. She leaned against
her young teachers back and whispered in her ear, "Hold still now."
Jenna held her breath, closed her eyes and pushed her ass backward. She
gasped, "O-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h," when she felt Trisha's finger push into her
anus. Jenna's head snapped back as the thin finger pushed deeply into her
tight ass. Her butt cheeks tightened automatically in response to the
digital intrusion.
Just then a voice came from behind the two, "How long are you going to be?
I need to make copies, too."
"Yeah, me too," came a second voice.
Jenna gasped noticeably and she straightened a little as her ass squeezed
down hard on Trisha's finger, but the whirr of the copier masked her
audible shock.


"Sorry, didn't mean to scare you dear. I just need to know how long you'll
be," asked the voice again.
Jenna's heart raced and her anus held a death grip on Trisha's finger when
she thought they'd been discovered. She broke out in an immediate sweat and
didn't know what to do. Trisha grabbed Jenna's upper arm with her free hand
and showed no desire to remove her finger from Jenna's ass. Jenna dare not
try to turn around because Trisha had positive control of her arm, not to
mention her finger in her ass.
Jenna could feel Trisha taking great pleasure in her dilemma. Trisha kept
wriggling her finger around in her ass causing her to gasp each time. Jenna
knew she had to answer the staff member, but without air, how could she?
She prayed the staff member couldn't tell what was going on.
Trisha's finger was driving her crazy, she felt like she may explode any
second, but she had to answer the question. Jenna sucked in a small amount
of air and choked, "Just...a...few...more...minutes!"
"Okay, I'll wait then," came the reply.
Jenna was mortified. The probing finger was more than she could take, but
there was no way in the world she could cum with a staff member standing
right behind her.
Flashing lights from the copy machine as it repeated pass after pass, added
to Jenna's light show in her mind. She was beginning to see stars as the
liquid wall within her pressed up hard against her loin. The pressure in
her lower abdomen was immense.
When the machine stopped briefly, Jenna slapped the 'PRINT' button hard. In
her mind, she knew things should stop, but her body just wouldn't let
them. Jenna sucked air when the rhythmic beat of the copier coincided with
the repeated insertions of Trisha's finger.
Jenna tried to make the whole scene go away in her mind and then Trisha
would waken her senses with another push into her ass. Jenna was fighting a
losing battle and she leaned against the copier for support. She fought the
gasps as Trisha repeatedly pumped her finger into the now lubricated
asshole. Jenna wanted to scream, but had to bite her lip instead. Her mind
was going crazy trying to decide how she could cum without having this
person right behind her know. It wasn't a matter of wanting to cum anymore;
it was a matter of NEED. She needed to cum and there wasn't a damn thing
she or anybody else could do about it.
Jenna quietly but firmly arched her back and lifted her head back as Trisha
finger fucked her ass. Jenna wondered if the staff member could tell by
Trisha's arm movement what she was doing; but somehow didn't care
anymore. She was cumming and she HAD to let it go!
Jenna bit down on both lips when she felt her pussy spasm and expel love
juice. She wanted to rock her hips, but knew that would be too obvious so
she had to settle for letting her anus contract on Trisha's finger as she
let out a muffled, "M-m-m-m-m-m-m-m-m-m."
Jenna dropped her head forward as the last of the contractions in her pussy
and ass began to subside. She let out a soft sigh when she felt Trisha's


finger retract from her sloppy wet ass hole. She opened her eyes and tried
to gather her thoughts and composure.
She blinked a few times to shake off the effects of her orgasm without
moving or drawing attention to herself.
Trisha could hear the two staff members talking to each other behind
her. She knew they probably weren't paying too much attention to her and
Jenna, so she took the opportunity to twist the helpless young teacher
around so they stood face-to-face.
Spent and embarrassed, Jenna was easily spun around. She couldn't see the
two people behind Trisha because she wasn't quite tall enough. Jenna tilted
her head so that one eye peered over Trisha's shoulder and she saw two nun
teachers waiting in line with concerned looks on their faces as they
chatted amongst themselves and peeked out of the corner of their eyes at
her and Trisha.
Jenna felt scared as the teen leaned against her and stared straight down
into her eyes. She watched as the teen carefully held her hand so that it
couldn't be seen from behind and looked at the finger that she had used to
fuck her ass. She watched Trisha run the finger under her nose and inhale
deeply.
"My finger smells like shit, now," Trisha whispered, "you'd better clean it
off for me," she said as she pointed the index finger at Jenna's mouth,
well hidden behind her shoulder. "Open up," she mouthed.
Jenna shuddered at the thought of having to do such a disgusting act with
nun's standing right in front of her not ten feet away, only partially
blocked from view. Even though she knew they probably couldn't see her do
it, it didn't matter. She didn't want to suck on 'the' finger, hell, 'any'
finger that had been in her ass. But she was too scared to resist and her
heart pounded with fear and humiliation, as reluctantly opened her mouth a
little.
Trisha pushed her finger into Jenna's warm, moist cavity past her soft, red
lips and whispered, "Suck it."
As the shit coated finger passed her lips, Jenna gagged at the taste. She'd
never tasted shit before and now she knew why. She wanted to throw up but
she thought better of it. She closed her eyes and grimaced as Trisha
twisted the finger inside her mouth and looped it around her tongue. With
the sour taste pummeling her taste buds and forcing her to salivate, Jenna
opened her eyes in wide-eyed shock when she realized she'd voluntarily
sealed her lips around the base of Trisha's finger. Jenna's saliva mixed
with fecal matter and became a bitter mixture that she swished with her
tongue, as she bathed the twisting probe and rinsed it clean. Jenna
unwittingly massaged the knuckle and nail with her tongue, scr****g free
any loose deposits.
Jenna sucked in and swallowed as Trisha withdrew her freshly bathed
finger. She heard Trisha sigh deeply with a soft moan, "M-m-m-m-m-m," when
Jenna's lips smacked. Jenna licked her lips to gather in the few remaining
droplets and relaxed when Trisha released the pressure and whispered to
her, "Good girl."


When Trisha released her, Jenna, humiliated and degraded, turned quickly,
gathered her copies and scurried off to class, weeping as she went.
Jenna's first week of school was nearly over. A couple more classes and she
was outa there for the weekend.
Sitting in the office of the gym, she had already hustled her second period
class outside to go do, whatever. The agreement she'd made with them
enabled her to relax while they went and played. She replayed the scene
with Trisha this morning and she squirmed in her chair. She remembered what
it felt like to have Trisha's finger in her ass and she felt guilty. She
felt guilty because of the way if made her feel. For some unknown reason
she almost - liked it.
Jenna shuddered and shook her head. She had to get those thoughts out of
her mind! It was totally inappropriate of her to enjoy the sensations of
having another female, a minor female at that, insert her finger in her
ass. Despite her best efforts to displace the memories she shivered at
their eroticism. She was slipping into a fantasy world where she had no
business being. Her body warmed, her vagina moistened and she could feel
her breathing shallow as she sighed and closed her eyes.
Suddenly she was jolted back to reality when the locker room door flew
open. The girls began to file in and head for their lockers. Jenna looked
at the time and noted that the period was only half over. She stepped to
the office door and reminded the girls of the time.
The leader of the class peaked out from behind her locker and said, "we
know," as she pulled her sweater off and began to unbutton her blouse.
It was obvious to Jenna that the girls were preparing to take their showers
because they were all undressing. What confused her was why they were doing
it so early. "Uh, excuse me girls," Jenna said, "but why are you taking
showers so early?"
None of the girls responded, they just kept undressing. In minutes the
whole class was naked standing outside the shower with towels in hand.
Jenna watched the unusual procession with liberal curiosity. She felt a
tingling in her loin as she stared at the line of naked young teenage
girls. She blinked several times to shake the effect of the unwanted and
inappropriate arousal she felt, but it wouldn't go away. "How can this be?"
she asked herself, "these are young teenage girls. It's just not okay to
look at them like this," she told herself as she stared at the nubile young
bodies.
When the class leader turned toward her, Jenna felt her stomach tighten.
Anxiety began to creep into her mind as she wondered what the girl wanted.
Jenna's once chipper, aroused disposition now turned to concern as the girl
approached her.
"Okay, for today's fun we want you to shower with us, so you should take
your clothes off and get in now," said the girl.
Jenna didn't like the idea of showering with a bunch of teenage girls,
especially the way she was just feeling. She was an adult and it just
wasn't something she was supposed to do. Society dictates appropriate
behavior and for her to shower with a bunch of girls is simply is not


okay. She wanted to turn the girls down and tell them 'no', but she knew
they had her under their thumb and she had agreed to do whatever they asked
'or else'. I mean it wasn't like SHE was asking to shower with them, THEY
were asking HER.
Jenna struggled with idea before reluctantly agreeing. She felt her skin
grow cold as she unbuttoned her blouse in front of the leering c***dren.
She could feel their eyes as she opened her blouse and quickly turned her
back on them. This just wasn't right and she really felt uncomfortable.
Her fingers shook as she fumbled with her zipper and clasp on her skirt,
while trying to keep herself covered and out of sight. She looked back over
her shoulder as she began to lower her skirt and saw every eye focused on
her backside. Even though all the girls stood there naked in front of her,
she still felt uncomfortable being naked in front of them. Her stomach did
flip-flops as she held her breath and dropped her skirt to the floor. She
scrunched over covering her bountiful breasts and pussy with her hands and
arms as much as possible.
Slowly she turned around, red-faced and embarrassed. On one hand, Jenna
didn't want to do this, but on the other, what choice did she have? She
reasoned that things could be worse. 'Showering' wasn't that bad, at least
not by comparison to 'other' things.
Jenna scooted along the wall keeping her backside to the tan colored tile
as she made her way to the shower. Other than the echoing from the tile and
ceramic construction, you could have heard a pin drop in there. She felt
the class' eyes boring in on her as she rounded the shower room door and
stepped onto the light brown floor. Her petite slender frame was shorter
than most of the girls in the class and their size intimidated the young
teacher. But for some reason she kept feeling that familiar twinge between
her legs as she watched them, watch her and their tallness seemed to add to
her building excitement. The girls stood silently as Jenna stood there
partially covering herself, her blonde hair hanging seductively over one
shoulder.
The powerful class leader stepped in front of the line of girl's waiting
patiently at the shower room door, her thin frame and pale skin provided a
heavenly backdrop for her perky pink nipples that jutted from her small
budding breasts. She looked in at Jenna, who stood there uselessly trying
to cover herself and in a stern tone told Jenna, "Lie down."
Jenna didn't know what to think. What did she mean, 'lie down'? Jenna's
mind filled with questions. Why? Why should she lie on the floor? Jenna
simply did not understand the request and shivered at the thought of her
body touching the cold brown tile, but felt an even more powerful surge at
being commanded to lie on a dirty shower room floor by the young teen.
Jenna was getting more and more confused by the second. Her mind filled
with conflicting thoughts and she struggled with what was right and what
was wrong. She needed help so she sheepishly asked, "why?"
"Because, dodo, we're going to give you a shower," the class leader said
rather gleefully.
Her mind fogged by disorder, Jenna simply did as she was told. The hard,
ice-cold floor made her shiver and her nipples turn to rocks. Her large
breasts flattened as she stretched out on her back, propped up on her


elbows and looked up at the line of girls in doorway. Jenna had all but
given up on trying to cover herself. The prying eyes of the teenage girls
had given Jenna a warm pleasure created by their seeming approval. "We're
all girls in here, right?" she convinced herself. She feared someone might
notice her growing wetness, but figured she'd get wet soon enough anyway,
so she ignored it and let her legs fall open a bit.
Her shapely figure, smooth pale skin and sparsely haired blonde bush
brought wide-eyed looks of delight from the line of girls. Heads tilted
side-to-side as the girl's attempted to steal looks at their teacher's
nudity. Faces filled with envious stares; their eyes roamed her tight body,
shapely legs and large breasts.
Jenna's heart beat faster as she looked into the eyes of the students
staring back at her. She sensed her arousal growing. She didn't understand
why she seemed to like them looking at her so much. It was all so
confusing. She shouldn't be feeling this way. She sighed deeply and let her
leg fall a little further open. She held her breath when the girls' eyes
dropped to her vagina. She knew they could probably see her swollen slit as
it began to flower with arousal. For the first time in her life, she had
the urge to touch herself in public.
Jenna paused when she heard the class leader say, "who's first?" which was
followed by cries of "me, me!" from jumping girls waving their hands over
their heads. The room, which was quiet for the longest time now erupted
with excited chatter, laughing and building anticipation.
Wrapped up in her own arousal and building wetness, Jenna, didn't grasp
what was happening as the first girl stepped over her and straddled her
chest. Still confused, Jenna looked up at the girl, who in turn looked down
her own stomach at Jenna. Jenna saw a grin grace the girls' face as she
squatted slightly and began to piss.
The girl tilted her head back and sighed with a long, "aaaaahhhhh," as she
began to drain her bladder on her gym teacher.
The fogginess that shrouded Jenna's mind, was jarred as the girl's hot piss
splashed off her chest and tits and drained to the floor. Jenna lay there
in a state of shock and couldn't move. She could feel the splatter hitting
her face so she grimaced and held her breath. Jenna couldn't believe it!
She strained to breathe through her nose so as not to open her mouth.
As the first girl pissed on Jenna, the other girls cheered and
clapped. When she finished she stepped off Jenna and gave the others in
line a 'thumbs up'.
When Jenna felt the stream stop she opened one eye only to see a second
girl straddle her, she cried, "Please don't..." but no sooner had she
gotten the words out than the second girls' piss rained down upon her. Once
again, she grimaced, held her breath and squeezed her eyes shut. The warm
piss coated her chilly skin and warmed her. As much as the act itself
disgusted her, the warmth made it seem okay somehow.
After just a few girls, she found herself actually wanting them to pee on
her. She didn't like to be cold and their piss was keeping her warm.
When the class leader saw that Jenna wasn't resisting and giving her the


reaction she had hoped for, she knelt down beside her and grabbed her long
blonde hair, shook her head angrily and said, "You like this, Ms. Tarp?"
Jenna didn't know how to respond. She hated the idea of being peed on, but
it WAS keeping her warm. Like it or not, she didn't dare admit it because
who knows where that might lead. But on the other hand, she didn't feel
comfortable lying in a Catholic school either. I mean, she didn't 'like it'
like it, but she didn't hate it either. She just didn't like being cold
that was all. Jenna shook her head; she couldn't believe she was having
this discussion with herself at all.
When Jenna didn't respond quickly enough, the class leader shook her head
violently and screeched in disbelief, "You DO like it!"
Jenna wanted to plead her innocence to the young charge, but didn't have
time. She heard the class leader order the next girl to 'piss on her face'.
Jenna's eyes pleaded with the young ringleader as Jenna watched the next
petite young girl straddle her head and squat down right over her face. The
nearly bald pussy spread slightly as the girl squat and Jenna pleaded,
"Please, no I don't..." but Jenna's plea's were drowned in urine as the
girl's hot stream splattered off Jenna's lips and mouth! She gurgled as the
urine filled her mouth and tried in vain to spit it out, "Ph-t-t,
ph-t-t". The more she tried to spit out, the more seemed to replace it. She
tried to turn her face away from the downspout of piss but the class leader
held her head until the girl stopped.
The salty taste of the girl's urine wasn't nearly as bad as she had
envisioned urine would taste. She knew from biology that urine wouldn't
kill her; in fact it was almost sterile and bacteria-free.
Jenna blinked her eyes to clear her vision of piss droplets and watched the
next girl straddle her head and squat down. She looked up as the
thin-legged girl squatted down and used her fingers to open her tiny
teenage slit. For some reason, Jenna didn't fear the torment of being
pissed on anymore. The class leader still held her hair as the girl
positioned herself over Jenna's mouth. Jenna lay motionless on the shower
floor and looked up. A slow change from fear to acceptance came over
Jenna's face when she made up her mind not to struggle. She wasn't sure why
she suddenly decided to let the class piss on her like that, but she did.
Jenna seemed to have crossed into some new and uncharted territory. She
knew if the girls wanted to take turns pissing on her, they could. She
simply did not have a choice in the matter. She was at their mercy and HAD
to do WHATEVER they asked. So why fight it? She would end up having to do
it anyway, so why waste the energy and struggle? She knew they wanted to
degrade her and they were doing it. What choice did she have? The whole
situation was unreal.
Jenna opened her mouth wide as the girl began to pee. She captured as much
of the golden liquid in her mouth as it would take before spilling out and
then she swallowed and reopened her mouth to capture the residual.
Jenna blinked several times to clear the droplets off her eyelashes. She
looked up at the class leader and willingly said, "You don't have to hold
me. I'll drink urine if you want me too."


The class leader let go of Jenna's hair, shocked, somewhat disappointed but
turned on just the same. For some reason the girl believed Jenna.
Jenna rolled onto her side before pushing herself to her knees and
squatting on her haunches. Using her finger, she motioned for the next girl
in line to step forward. Jenna tilted her head back and opened her
mouth. She was going to let every girl left in line, and there were at
least ten, use her as their own personal 'human' toilet. Jenna watched the
girl's excited face as she straddled her teachers' face and mounted her
pussy on it.
Jenna sighed at the feel of the girl's warmth and softness. She closed her
eyes and sighed into the soft flesh, "M-m-m-m-m-m-m-m."
The girl threw her head back with an, "aaaaaahhhhhhh," as she released the
contents of her bladder into Ms. Tarp's mouth.
Jenna gagged a couple times as she choked down the girls' urine, but she
quickly got used to breathing through her nose while swallowing.
Girl after girl pissed in Jenna's mouth. She felt her tummy beginning to
protrude as her stomach filled with teenage girl piss.
Seeing the girls giddily walk away after peeing in her mouth provided Jenna
with a sort of sick sense of pride. She felt strangely elated that she had
somehow made them happy. If this was all it took for her to be a success in
her new school then so be it. She knew fro m that moment on that this was
going to be a good year.
As the line of girls neared the end, Jenna had worked herself into a
frenzy. Her pussy was dripping more and more, as each new girl straddled
her face. She held onto their soft thighs, as she'd guide them down onto
her face. She loved making eye contact with them as they spread their legs
and squatted down. It was so erotic she thought she might explode. She
loved it when they'd watch her position her open mouth onto their hot
little pussies. Jenna loved to make them squeal with delight when she
sealed her mouth over their tight little cunts and then secretly swipe her
tongue between their moist fleshy fold.
Jenna couldn't hold it any longer as the last couple of girls moved
forward. She started to masturbate herself with her finger. She was
breathing hard and could hardly contain her excitement at having just d***k
half the class' urine. She couldn't believe it. She was so proud of herself
for doing something so nasty but so exciting.
With her free hand Jenna quickly motioned the next girl to get on. She was
panting like a freight train and wanted to drink the last girls' urine. She
was on a mission she had to do.
As the last two girls relieved themselves in Jenna's mouth she looked at
the class as they stood in the doorway to the shower and gawked at her
build herself toward orgasm.
The girls watched their teacher diddle herself to orgasm while kneeling on
the shower room floor after having been pissed on and then drinking the
girls' pee. When they heard Ms. Tarp cry out in orgasm,
"oooooohhhhhhhhhhh," as she collapsed on the floor, many of the girls


exchanged glances with confused looks on their faces.
Jenna, in an orgasm-induced state of delirium after allowing them to piss
on her and IN her, heard the girls's talking amongst themselves as they
turned to get dressed. The statements shocked and tormented the hapless
young teacher as she heard them saying things like,
"Gawd, what sick bitch she is,"
"She's scary."
"How did she ever get a job here? She's a real sicko."
"That was gross."
The comments intermixed with disdain sounding giggles cut Jenna to the
quick and she felt sick to her stomach. She wondered what she had just done
and she rolled onto her side and vomited piss by the bucket load before she
fainted into u*********sness.
Jenna felt awful. She had never been so depressed in her life. She barely
participated with her 3rd period gym class after suffering such a
humiliation in her 2nd.
She didn't know what happened to her. Somehow she had convinced herself
that doing ANYTHING the girls in her 2nd period gym class asked of her was
something she HAD to do. She blinked her eyes as they welled up with tears
as she pictured herself lying on the shower room floor and letting the
girls piss on her. And if that wasn't bad enough, during the horrible,
nasty chain of events she had somehow talked herself into believing
that...doing that was...some sort of "destiny" for her.
Jenna felt ill again. Her mouth watered as she felt like vomiting when she
remembered the taste of urine. Urine she had WILLFULLY tasted! When the
girls began to urinate on her she began to convince herself that she should
DRINK their urine! WHY? Why did she do that? "I must be really be sick!"
she said to herself aloud.
Jenna's stomach was totally upset and no, it wasn't simply because a couple
hours earlier she had the urine of 10 or more girls in her stomach. It was
upset because she felt guilty and stupid.
Jenna felt like she had to repent. She paced around the office fretting
about what to do. She kept wringing her hands together as she thought about
her options.
She had crossed some weird barrier when she WILLFULLY drank urine and she
didn't know where things would lead from that point forward, but she feared
the worse. She pictured herself being subjected to all sorts of humiliating
acts and she started to weep. How could things have gone so wrong so
quickly? Last week she was a normal girl who had just graduated from
college with her teaching certificate, near the top of her class, and after
only ONE week here at St. Monica's School for Girls she had allowed herself
to be humiliated and degraded beyond her wildest imagination! "And..." she
gulped, she found herself almost LIKING some of it! Jenna burst into tears
and buried her face in her hands sobbing uncontrollably.


Suddenly Jenna knew what she had to do. She had to find s****r Ann and
throw herself at her mercy and ask for forgiveness. She had violated so
many rules and as a result, violated s****r Ann's trust. s****r Ann had
hired her expecting the best and to this point she had given her nothing
but trouble. She had put the school at risk because of her poor choices and
that simply wasn't acceptable. "Gawd," Jenna recalled, "I even f***ed
s****r Ann to have to spank me!" Jenna sniveled as she felt another wave of
tears coming.
Jenna felt so guilty her stomach cringed. She took a deep breath, summoned
her courage and headed to the office to see s****r Ann. As she noisily
clicked her way through the vacant hallways with the high ceilings and dark
trim, the echo of her shoes did little to drown out her worry. She worried
about s****r Ann's reaction when she would beg her for forgiveness "and
grovel at her feet," she smirked as she tried anything to lighten the
moment and lessen her anxiety.
As she approached the office door, Jenna paused and took a deep breath as
her hand grasp the doorknob. She closed her eyes and replayed in her mind
what she wanted to say when suddenly...the door opened!
Jenna jumped back gasping when she saw s****r Ann standing in the doorway
and not looking happy. Jenna went flush and froze with a wide-eyed startled
look on her face.
"Jenna," said an equally startled s****r Ann, "just who I was looking
for. Come in to my office I have something I want to tell you."
Jenna's stomach did flip-flops and she felt like fainting. "This is it,"
she told herself, "I'm fired." Jenna recanted all the horrible events of
her first week at the school as she slowly shuffled toward s****r Ann's
office like a puppy with its tail between its legs. The memories flashed
through her mind in rapid succession, each one causing her to feel more
faint and nauseous.
As she entered the office, s****r Ann sat behind her desk and crossed her
legs awaiting Jenna as she trailed behind. Her black-heeled boots that
laced up to mid-calf and conformed to her leg exactly, protruded from under
her thick black robe. She pulled up slightly on her dress so she could
freely bob her foot unobstructed. She waited patiently as Jenna seemed to
pause in the doorway. "Jenna, please..." s****r Ann said, implying that
Jenna should hurry up and get in there.
Jenna felt a huge emptiness inside as she stood outside the office and
paused. Her guilt at how disgraceful her behavior had been her first week
made her skin crawl. She knew her time at the school was probably limited
and that s****r Ann had probably decided that she'd had enough. Jenna felt
awful that she only lasted a week! She felt like crying when she thought
about how she had planned on making teaching her career and now, after a
dreadful week, it was over. Her teaching career was over before it had even
gotten started.
Jenna wrung her icy hands together as she rehearsed her speech in her mind
for the last time. She would tell s****r Ann that she understood how
disappointed she must have been in her and that she was ready to accept any
punishment the nun would choose.


When Jenna crossed the threshold, everything changed in an instant. She saw
the diminutive s****r sitting behind her desk and Jenna burst into tears
and threw herself at her feet. Jenna literally genuflected before the Head
Mistress and hung herself on her foot. Jenna grabbed the ankle of s****r
Ann and begged and pleaded, "Please s****r, forgive me for I have sinned! I
have performed poorly this week at the school and I will do anything to
make amends," Jenna sobbed as tears splashed upon the nun's boot.
Jenna looked up at the nun, unwittingly caressing and rubbing her ankle and
foot as she pleaded with the nun for her job. "Please, don't fire me,
s****r, I promise to do a better job. I promise."
s****r Ann stared back at the pleading young woman. She tried to remain
composed, but the way Ms. Tarp was holding her foot, rubbing it, stroking
it, was sending goose bumps up her thigh. s****r Ann blinked a few times as
she attempted to stay focused on the task at hand, but the sensations the
young teacher was giving her by her inadvertent touching was leaving her
speechless. She tried to her best to clear her mind.
Jenna, not seeing a positive reaction from s****r Ann, feared the
worst. She would do anything to keep her job and she knew she'd do a better
job if only given the chance. How could she prove herself to the Head
Mistress and show her that she meant business? Jenna struggled with
question and searched for answers. Time was running out as she looked up at
s****r Ann and saw the blank stare on her face.
As Jenna pleaded with s****r Ann to let her have another chance promising
to whatever she needed to do, she dropped her head onto her ankle, "Please
s****r, I know I can do better. All I need is another chance. I'll do
whatever it takes to make you proud of me," Jenna pleaded, at the same time
she pulled up slightly on her foot.
"oh"
Jenna paused for moment, her forehead on s****r Ann's ankle and her hands
supporting her foot. She would have sworn she heard s****r Ann moan. What
did she do that pleased her so? Jenna knew she had to find that chink in
the s****r's armor and exploit it. If she could please the Head Mistress
then maybe all was not lost.
Jenna replayed the chain of events that had happened moments earlier to see
if she could remember what she'd done. She remembered pleading with her,
"almost groveling," she told herself, while dropping her face to her ankle.
"Was that it?" Jenna asked herself with a shot of hope streaking up her
spine. She had to know if touching her foot in combination with her
groveling was what caused s****r Ann to moan. If it did then she'd know
what she had to do.
Jenna tested her theory. She held the s****r's ankle in both hands and
gently massaged the boot so meticulously laced onto her black stocking'd
foot. At the same time she began to kiss the laces and beg, "Please s****r
Ann...please...I'll do whatever you want."
"OOH"
Jenna heard s****r Ann moan loudly that time. She was right. She'd found


the thing that s****r Ann liked and she was determined to please her in a
manipulative effort to keep her job. Yes. Yes she would lower herself to
this level. It was do or die time and she was going to 'do'.
Jenna grabbed one of the laces in her teeth and pulled it untying the soft
leather boot. She rubbed her face on both sides of the nun's shin and
tugged and pulled at the laces with her teeth, all the while moaning
softly, "m-m-m-m-m-m," and begging the nun for her job, "please s****r
Ann...please...please don't fire me. I'll do anything you want."
s****r Ann closed her eyes and held on tightly to the arms of her
chair. She was doing her best fight the feelings her new young teacher was
giving her. She felt her butt warming up and small droplets of sweat
forming around her butt cheeks on the leather chair. This poor girl
certainly didn't have any idea what she was doing to her. She shivered when
she felt Ms. Tarp's mouth on her shin as she fastidiously tugged and pulled
at her laces. She didn't even realize it when she unintentionally let a
slight moan escape, "oohhh."
s****r Ann knew she had to put a stop to it. She couldn't let Ms. Tarp
continue untying her shoe. The electricity it shot up her leg caused her
vagina to spasm uncontrollably. It was not her place to have such
feelings. She was the Head Mistress and it was her responsibility to
instill discipline and maintain order. She was not allowed these feelings.
Ever since Ms. Tarp's arrival at the school she had had such strange
feelings, urges almost. As the Head Mistress she knew she had ultimate
control and authority, but this...this was different than anything she'd
experienced in the past. She'd NEVER had a teacher want her job so badly
that they'd lower themselves to kissing her foot! If she was willing to do
that, just how far would she actually go? s****r Ann's heart beat faster as
she fantasized about the possibilities.
The strong Head Mistress had always exuded leadership and control,
especially self-discipline, but as Ms. Tarp opened the last of the laces on
her boot, s****r Ann's breathing quickened.
Jenna knew she was on the right track as she knelt before her Head
Mistress. She slowly pulled the boot off the nun's foot exposing her
nylon-covered foot.
s****r Ann gasped as the cool room air surrounded her foot and sent and
unwanted chill up her leg. She looked down at the young teacher, knelt
before her dressed in her white cotton blouse and plaid skirt that d****d
around her knees. s****r Ann held her breath when she saw Jenna look up at
her and make eye contact as she opened her mouth and inserted her big toe
inside. The warmth of Ms. Tarp's mouth as it enveloped her toe was matched
only by the outrageous sensation of her lips wrapping softly around her toe
and dragging sensuously down to the tip as she withdrew it from her mouth.
s****r Ann thought she might pee herself. Her vagina contracted so tightly
at the thrilling touch of the young teacher's mouth she thought it
physically clamped shut. The wave of wetness that immediately followed was
unmatched by anything she'd experienced since becoming a nun. She simply
hadn't allowed herself to experience ANYTHING so pleasurable.
When Jenna heard a longer, more sustained moan that had sounds of short


squeals mixed in, she further confirmed her suspicion that she'd found
s****r Ann's weakness. Determined to take full advantage of the
opportunity, she reached down and grabbed the nun's other foot, uncrossing
her legs.
As s****r Ann's legs became uncrossed it was enough to awaken her from her
building arousal and she looked down at Ms. Tarp as she picked up her other
foot and almost apologetically whispered, "N-no, Ms. Tarp, please, that's
enough." s****r Ann's mind was filling with confusion. Her current state
of arousal was something she hadn't allowed herself to experience and she
was beginning to understand why. She was losing control as Ms. Tarp ignored
her plea and began unlacing her other boot. Her mind wondered and she began
to entertain fantasies about what she could have her new teacher do.
s****r Ann grabbed her rosary that was d****d around her waist, closed her
eyes and secretly prayed for strength as she felt her other boot slide off
her ankle. Unknowingly she didn't realize that closing her eyes only served
to heighten the sensations of Jenna's touch. Her growing wetness was
undeniable. She was aroused as never before and she saw no way to stop
it. Her heart was racing and her skin was on fire. Beads of sweat formed
under her habit as her scalp tingled unrestrained.
Jenna had successfully removed both of s****r Ann's boots and had both of
her stocking feet in front of her. She placed the nun's feet on her knees
and stared at them briefly. For the first time since she'd started at the
school she finally felt like she was doing something right. She picked up
one of the nylon-covered feet and began to suck on the toes. She heard
s****r Ann moan loudly and she watched as the nun's head rolled slowly
around. She could see that she clutched her rosary tightly on her lap with
both hands, which told Jenna she was really hitting the mark.
Jenna knew that if she was getting this sort of reaction from her Head
Mistress just by sucking her nylon-covered foot, imagine what she could get
from her if she could get her tongue between her toes!
That was enough for Jenna. She decided that she needed to please her Head
Mistress in ways she'd probably never had it before. She pushed up on the
nun's dress, exposing the firm shapely legs beneath. Jenna was impressed at
just how nice her legs looked. They were long and slender, not bony or
chubby.
When s****r Ann felt her dress being pushed up, she labored for breath and
tried in vain to resist. Her mind was awash with arousal and she wasn't
thinking clearly anymore. None of this was supposed to be happening.
Jenna slid her hands up the outside of s****r Ann's thighs and grabbed the
waistband of her thick black pantyhose.
Unable to catch her breath, s****r Ann held it and lifted her hips slightly
when she felt Jenna begin to pull down on her pantyhose. The whole moment
was unreal and she just wasn't able to focus.
When Jenna felt s****r Ann lift up a little she knew she was on the right
track. She slowly pulled down her pantyhose to her knees and the
beyond. Jenna was a little shocked to see that she had inadvertently taken
s****r Ann's panties along with them. Shrugged to herself and pushed them
off each foot on-by-one.


s****r Ann was now slumped in her chair, her buttocks just on the edge. The
cool air on her bare legs was something she only felt when she dressed in
the morning. Rarely was she ever this uncovered. Her heavy black dress was
pushed up on her thighs, but still covered her. She thanked God for that.
As her head rested against the back of the chair, s****r Ann tried to open
her eyes. She looked down to see Ms. Tarp gingerly pick up her foot and
open her mouth. s****r Ann couldn't help it as she moaned deeply,
"O-O-O-O-H-H-H-H," when she felt Ms. Tarp's mouth encompass all her toes.
s****r Ann's vagina twitched as Ms. Tarp's tongue slithered between each
toe, surrounding them, circling them, bathing them. She was experiencing
something she'd never really felt before. This tremendous sense of arousal
made her whole body tingle and jerk. She began to pant as never before.
s****r Ann was sweating. She could feel her whole body covered in
perspiration and she couldn't see straight anymore. Her vision was blurred
as she puffed to breathe. Ms. Tarp's tongue, as it danced between her toes
and along her foot, was sending electric shocks into her vagina and she was
beginning to drip. She tried to cover herself with her hands, but
relinquished the effort when she felt her leg fall open.
s****r Ann couldn't breath. Short gasps were all she could muster as the
young teacher sucked her toes and kissed her feet. She couldn't take much
more; she thought she might die of a heart attack. Her vagina ached to be
touched and she was losing control of her emotions.
With both hands, s****r Ann sat up quickly, reached down between her legs
and grabbed the young teacher by the hair. She jerked up hard and pulled
her face into her pussy. She ground her hips on the young teachers face and
groaned loudly, "Aaahhhh."
Jenna knew this feeling from her experience with Trisha. She knew that
s****r Ann was going to have an orgasm on her face, but this was totally
different. Jenna wanted this to happen. She WANTED to please her Head
Mistress in any way she could. She helped the process along by sticking out
her tongue and lapping at the soaking pink flesh as it ground on her nose
and mouth.
s****r Ann had finally gone over the edge. She'd held out as long as she
could and she had to release the liquid wall within her. As her body
screamed for release she held on until it peaked and she discharged herself
onto Ms. Tarp's face with a floodgate of cum and a loud scream,
"A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H!"
s****r Ann continued to pump and grind her hips reflexively until the
orgasm subsided. Gradually and slowly she was able to breath again. She
released her grip on the young teachers hair and instinctively covered
herself by pushing down her dress. As she lay there and relaxed, her senses
slowly returned.
Eventually s****r Ann was able to open her eyes and locate Ms. Tarp, still
kneeling before her, Jenna's face still glistening with her secretions. She
mustered up the strength to speak and puffed, "Ms. Tarp, I called you in
here to tell you that Judge Landers has arranged a field trip of the court
system for your English class next week." And then she collapsed in her


chair and closed her eyes.
Jenna had the weekend to reflect on her first week at St. Monica's School
for Girls. She'd allowed herself to be subjected to all kinds of lewd acts
but worst of all, at least in her mind, was her humiliation of s****r Ann.
How she had managed to subject poor s****r Ann to her inappropriate act,
she didn't know. All the poor s****r wanted was to tell her about today's
field trip to the courthouse. Jenna felt awful. How would she ever be able
to face s****r Ann again? She felt a creepy sensation as she remembered how
s****r Ann struggled to tell her the news after her debauchery.
As the field trip school bus glided to a stop in front of the courthouse,
the class sat in awe of the shear size of the large white stoned
multi-columned building. It's multiple floors and long wide steps that led
to the entrance stretched from the school bus' door up what seemed like a
mile.
The girls filed out and Jenna led them up the steps and eventually
inside. The high ceilings and marble interior echoed with history. A huge
stairwell inclined upward and wrapped around to the second floor and
continued to ascend up several floors. Jenna led the small group of girls
to the first floor chamber of Judge Landers.
Jenna, too, was in awe of the structure and nervously and respectfully
knocked on the large wooden door with words, "Judge Landers" printed in
large block letters and centered on the opaque glass window in the door.
"Come in," came a muffled voice from behind the door.
Jenna twisted the knob with a sweaty palm and pushed the heavy door
open. She peaked inside and saw Judge Landers beckoning for her to come
in. Jenna opened the door all the way and led the hushed class of girls
inside.
They all stared in wide-eyed wonder at the number of plaques, books and art
pieces that decorated Judge Landers office.
"Welcome," smiled the judge, "Welcome to my domain. Are you ready for your
tour?" she asked the class of excited looking cherubs.
A collective, "Yes ma'am," answered her question.
"Great," she said raising her eyebrows in appreciation. "Well, let me tell
you what we have on tap today," she began using an excited tone in her
voice, "Today, I'm going to have my bailiff take you over to the police
station right down the hall, where you'll be shown how criminals are
processed. And then, one of the officers will take you downstairs to jail
to show you where the bad people go after they're convicted of a crime,"
she said, her face turning to a scowl.
Just then the Bailiff entered the judges chambers and reported to Judge
Landers. Jenna was shocked at how tall she was. "She must be almost six
feet tall," she muttered to herself. Jenna admired how pretty she was
though. Her dark hair, neatly tied back in a bun, high cheekbones and soft
lips, caused Jenna to twinge with arousal. "Where did that come from," she
asked herself disgustedly.


Jenna was embarrassed at the sudden surge of moisture that almost seeped
from her pussy and she hoped it wouldn't dribble down her leg. She scolded
herself for the weird inexplicable event and wrote it off as an
anomaly. Jenna prided herself on how 'normal' she was and to have felt a
surge of arousal for another woman, simply disgusted her.
The bailiff nodded to the judge after receiving her instructions and opened
the door in signaled everyone to exit.
Jenna waited for all the c***dren to exit first and then followed the tall
slender Amazonian bailiff down the long hallway to the police department.
Once inside, the girls were gathered into a large room filled with rows of
wooden folding chairs facing a podium. Jenna watched as a female officer
strolled up to the podium. She looked strangely familiar but Jenna couldn't
place her. There was something about her blonde hair and sharp appearance
that Jenna found strangely enticing. As she listened to the officer
describe the 'booking' process for criminals, her mind drifted.
Jenna didn't really pay attention as the officer described the different
steps and passed out stuff for the girls to look at. She stood at the back
of the room and hardly noticed the officer had sent finger print kits,
rubber gloves, handcuffs, camera's and other articles used by the police,
for the girls to examine. She smiled when she heard the officer tell them
they could all take a rubber glove home as a souvenir.
As the officer began to speak more directly about arrest procedures, Jenna
tuned out. She wasn't particularly interested in such matters and didn't
hear the officer touch on search procedure. She was grateful that s****r
Ann thought enough of her to allow her to take the class on the field trip
by herself. For the first time since she'd started at St. Monica's, today
was the first day where she felt she'd have a real chance to actually TEACH
the girls something.
Jenna was finally brought back to reality when she heard her name for the
third time, "Ms. Tarp!"
"Y-yes, I'm sorry," Jenna said, turning bright red, "I wasn't paying very
close attention. I apologize," Jenna said sheepishly to the officer who had
called her by name.
The class giggled at Jenna's obvious embarrassment at getting caught
daydreaming, this made it even more embarrassing.
"Ms. Tarp, we need a volunteer to demonstrate search procedures. Would you
help us?" the officer asked inciting the class to applaud.
The class erupted in cheers as Jenna tried to turn down the request for
help. She knew nothing about search procedure and certainly didn't want to
make a fool of herself again. She'd just gotten caught daydreaming, after
all.
But when the applause and cheers grew louder and Jenna looked at all the
girls happy faces because one of their teacher's had been asked to educate
them on search procedures, she knew she couldn't turn them down. Jenna
signaled for the girls to quiet down as she made her way to the front of
the class to a spot near the front wall where the officer was pointing for


her to stand.
When she arrived the class settled down and listened to the officer again.
"The first thing you need to do when conducting a search is establish
positive control," the officer started.
The class burst into laughter when their teacher jumped into a mock karate
stance.
Jenna smirked at the response and glanced at the pretty officer who smiled
back politely.
The officer started again, "Like I said, the first thing you need to do is
establish POSITIVE control," and she grabbed Jenna by the arm, spun her
around and pushed her toward the wall.
Jenna put her hand out to break her fall and slapped her palm against the
wall. She felt the officer's feet kick the inside of both ankles, bring
them backward causing her to lean against the wall with both hands.
Jenna was shocked. She thought SHE was going to be the demonstrator, not
the demonstratee. "No, you can't," Jenna pleaded under her breath
remembering that she wasn't wearing panties, "Please you can't. You don't
understand."
Jenna wanted to explain that she wasn't wearing underwear and it could be
very embarrassing for both of them. Jenna was feeling very nervous and
looked over her shoulder to see if the girls could see under her skirt as
she stood spread-eagled against the wall. Cool air rushed under her skirt
and wafted against her pubic hair causing her to feel a slight
secretion. Jenna panicked. "No, not now," she prayed in her mind as the
officer began again.
"Once you have positive control of the suspect, you can begin the search,"
said the tall blonde as she stepped in behind the helpless teacher.
Jenna felt the officer's body press against her buttocks as she stretched
for her wrists. Her warmth and strong dominance of the situation sent
shivers up Jenna's spine.
"You first start with the wrists," began the officer as she grabbed Jenna's
wrists "and then you work your way down each arm, being sure to check both
sides thoroughly" and she slowly snaked her way down her arms to her
armpits.
Jenna gasped and held her breath as the officers' hands sent goose bumps
racing down her back. The sudden sensation caused twitches in her pussy and
her nipples to harden slightly. She tried to shake the feeling, but it felt
sooo good.
"Next, you reach under the suspects armpits and up to their chest. You
check their front, sides and back as you work your way to their waist," the
officer explained as she demonstrated to the class as they listened and
watched intently.
Jenna was beside herself. She didn't understand why the officers' touch was


driving her so crazy. The way the officer's hand's gently stroked their way
across her breasts, paused at her nipples, then slid down her back and
around her stomach made her feel weak. Jenna felt herself heating up and
she hated that. There's no way she should be feeling like this now!
The officer stepped back and looking over her shoulder at the wide-eyed
students, knelt down and clasp her wrist over Jenna's ankle. She looked
under Jenna's skirt and could see the young teacher's glistening, sparsely
blonde haired pussy as it blushed bright red and began to flower.
Jenna gulped when she felt the officer's hands grab her ankle and she tried
to tell the officer again that she wasn't wearing panties. Jenna was
embarrassed at the fact, but didn't want to alert the class to the reality
that she didn't have any on, so she muttered, "please, officer, please, I'm
not wearing panties," she said out of the corner of her mouth.
But it was too late, the officer already started her slow accent up Jenna's
leg, sending waves of goose bumps and twinges of arousal through her body
as the hands slipped ever closer to her vagina. Jenna squeezed her eyes
shut when the officer's hand on the inside of her thigh bumped her bare
pussy.
Jenna knew the officer must have known, surely she could have felt her
pubic hair touch her hand. Jenna prayed she didn't feel her oozing
moisture.
But without blinking an eye the officer repeated the process on the other
leg before concluding, "and that's how you conduct a search. Are there any
questions?" the officer asked as Jenna peeked over her shoulder at the
officer and the class. "No questions? Good. Then we'll move right into the
strip search procedure."
Jenna felt her heart skip a beat when she thought she heard the officer say
'strip search'. bl**d rushed to her feet and she felt faint. She must have
misheard her, she kept telling herself. Jenna wanted to call the whole
thing off and leave, but leaning against the wall made it impossible. She
had to remain there until someone helped her, otherwise she'd land face
first into a concrete wall.
"Okay, girls, for this next part, it's important that you gather around so
you can get a good look at exactly what I'm doing." The pretty blonde
officer added, "Oh, and bring your rubber glove because we'll have some
practical exercise afterward."
Jenna didn't know what to say. She was petrified. This couldn't be the way
they normally do demonstrations to schoolc***dren could it? This just
doesn't seem right, but on the other hand the officer was so proficient and
so confident that she must know what she's doing Jenna told herself.
Jenna felt her face redden as the class noisily scrambled out of their
chairs and crowded around her. Her stomach tensed as the officer
began. Jenna wanted to protest her uncertainty about the appropriateness,
but figured the police MUST know what they're doing. Besides, it was HER
job as an educator to teach the c***dren the right way to do
things. Despite the butterflies in her stomach, she let the class continue
unabated.


"The strip search, also known as the cavity search is performed with the
suspects hands cuffed," the officer said as she slapped a cuff on Jenna's
wrist.
Jenna winced when the cold steel cuff wrapped tightly around her wrist and
locked. She felt a wave of panic race through her and she wanted to
protest, but it didn't feel right to whine in front of all the girls, so
she kept quiet.
The officer then said, "once a wrist is cuffed you remove the top. Why do
you think we remove the top before the other wrist is cuffed?" she asked
the class.
Several girls raised their hands.
The officer acknowledged the correct answer, which was because they
couldn't remove the top otherwise. She unfastened the buttons on Jenna's
top with her freehand while she congratulated the class.
Jenna was so engrossed in listening for the right answer, she didn't even
realize the officer had completely unbuttoned her blouse and that it was
now hanging open exposing her large milky white breasts.
The officer then took Jenna's cuffed hand and pulled it behind her back and
with one pulling, twisting motion turned Jenna around to face the
class. Jenna's blouse hung loosely to her front exposing her soft pale skin
from her neck to her tight tummy.
Before she knew what was happening the officer had pulled her blouse off
and had cuffed her hands behind her back. Jenna stood topless in front of
the ogling class of girls. She felt naked and ashamed. Her large firm
breasts heaved with her embarrassment as her nipples hardened like pencil
erasers as the cool room air enveloped them. Tiny bumps formed on her
aureoles as goose bumps crept down her arms.
Jenna watched the reaction of the class as they stared at her breasts. She
felt another twinge pass through her loin and wondered what caused it. She
could hardly breathe as she stood in front of her class with her hands
cuffed behind her back and topless. Her mind played games with her as she
knew in her mind that this was wrong, but she kept telling herself it was
all in the name of education.
Jenna's heart almost stopped when she heard the officer ask the girls if
they wanted to help get her skirt off. Before she could even formulate a
protest in her mind, girls were tugging at the hem of her skirt as it
seesawed down her hips. Jenna gasped and held her breath when she looked
down and saw the top of her pubic hair emerging from above the waistband.
Jenna shuddered when the skirt pulled free and fell quickly to her
feet. She hardly had time to react to her nakedness before the girls were
knocking her off balance and pulling the skirt from under her feet. Jenna
felt flush, as she stood completely naked in front of the girls with her
hands cuffed behind her forcing her breasts to protrude even further.
She didn't know what to do. There was nowhere to run nowhere to hide. She
couldn't even cover herself, so she pushed her knees together and squeezed
her legs tightly. Jenna had to stand there and let the girls look at her


petite firm body. Her stomach fluttered nervously as she felt the eyes of
the class checking out every part of her firm muscular body.
The officer's voice jolted Jenna back to reality as she stood her to
erectness and saying, "The first thing we check is in the suspect's
mouth. We run two fingers in a sweeping motion like this," the officer said
as she ran two latex gloved fingers in Jenna's mouth and swabbed from one
side to the other.
Jenna groaned as the officers' fingers sent shivers up her spine as the
dual digits swept past her tongue and darted in and out both sides of her
mouth. A rush of arousal oozed from her groin and she felt her pussy begin
to swell. Jenna tried to stop the sensation and feared the girls would see
her impending arousal and make fun of her.
Jenna sheepishly looked down at the girls sitting closest to her and tensed
when she saw them nudging each other and pointing at her blossoming pussy.
The officer took Jenna by the shoulders and turned her around so that her
back was too the class before bending her forward at the waist.
Jenna could feel her ass cheeks spread and her pussy push between her tight
firm thighs as she bent forward. She felt embarrassment at showing so much
of herself to the class and she was certain they'd be able to see signs of
her arousal. Jenna looked behind her as she arched her back to relieve
some pressure on her lower back. She heard girls giggling and pointing at
her swollen pink pussy as it leaked fluid. She could hear the girls talking
about how 'gooey' it looked and she felt ashamed that she wasn't able to
control herself any better.
"This is the last part to the search, but it's the most
important. Criminals will go to any length to smuggle d**gs, so you must
check carefully in here," she said pointing to Jenna's pussy and anus.
Reaching around Jenna's backside being careful not to block the view of any
c***d, the officer took each side of Jenna's pussy and spread it widely
exposing her tender pink moisture inside. "You need to pay careful
attention to right here," she said, pointing to Jenna's swelling clit.
Jenna was beside herself. The officer's touch in the name of education was
almost too much for her to bear. Jenna's arousal was building
uncontrollably and she couldn't help it. As much as Jenna tried to hold
back her impending arousal, it continued anyway. Jenna was gasping as she
envisioned the girls looking at her drippy pink-ness.
The girls leaned in and looked closely at what the officer pointed at. They
could see a tiny white nub buried deep within the pink fleshy sheath inside
the top of Ms. Tarp's pussy. Right before their eyes they watched
Ms. Tarp's pussy turn a deeper shade of red and begin to open like a
flower.
With two fingers pressed together, the officer pushed them deeply into
Jenna's squishy vagina eliciting a soft moan from the young teacher. "You
need to feel around in here really well, okay?"
The girl's all nodded excitedly.


"Okay, the last area you need to look is in here," said the officer
pointing the Jenna's anus.
Jenna wasn't going to be able hang on much longer. Her clit was throbbing
and she wanted to cum. Cumming in front of the class was way too
embarrassing to comprehend and she wanted the officer to hurry up and
finish her demonstration. "please...hurry," panted Jenna,
"please...finish."
As much as she wanted to cum she just couldn't with her whole class
watching. It just wouldn't be right. She looked over her shoulder as the
officer pushed one finger and then another into Jenna's tight little ass
hole.
Jenna couldn't hold back anymore and cum leaked from her pussy. She bit her
lower lip as her pussy twitched and her anus squeezed the officer's
fingers. Jenna did the best she could not to emit too audible a moan,
"mmmmmmmm," as her pussy twitched and dripped love juice.
Jenna's mind drifted in and out of reality. She just couldn't believe she'd
done that! Her stomach heaved as she caught her breath. She'd cum in front
of the class! Oh no, what would they think of her? Jenna's mind was clouded
by residual orgasm, she barely understood the officer when she spoke to the
class.
"Okay, girls, now put on your rubber gloves and step over here," she
instructed the class.
Jenna couldn't make sense of the officer's request. Why did the girls need
rubber gloves? Her mind filled with mixed messages as she tried to make
sense of her surroundings.
"Now all of you need to check each of her three spots the way I showed you
and you can do it any order you choose, okay?" instructed the officer.
The girls surrounded the handcuffed and bent over teacher and pressed in
around her.
Jenna couldn't think straight. She barely realized that she was still
naked, handcuffed and bent over in front of the class. Her large breasts
grew heavier by the second as they filled with gravitational bl**d
flow. Her nipples ached and her clit throbbed. If she was touched again,
she knew she would cum again. Her body tingled with electricity.
The officer stepped beside the groggy young teacher and told the class,
"Remember positive control? I'll maintain positive control while you
conduct your searches," and she grabbed Jenna by the hair and wrists. She
pulled back on Jenna's hair extending her neck and forcing her mouth to
open, while she picked up on Jenna's wrists forcing Jenna's shoulders down
even further.
Jenna arched her back in response to the officer's 'positive control',
which made her already swollen heavy breasts to feel even heavier? She
whimpered at the strain but knew this was just all part of the
demonstration and she wanted to do her part. Jenna didn't want the k**s to
think she was a wimp and couldn't take being a little uncomfortable for a
few minutes.


As the girls pressed in around the naked and controlled teacher, Jenna felt
latex covered hands roam her body, squeeze her breasts and nipples, probe
her pussy and anus, and pump inside her mouth. The sensation was too much
for the hapless heated teacher. As much as she tried to prevent the
arousal, she couldn't help it.
She barely heard the first girl that poked a finger in her anus squeal with
delight, "E-e-e-w-w-w," when Jenna's sphincter squeezed down reflexively on
her finger. Jenna's body was a mass of wild sensations and she was cumming.
Jenna couldn't hear the clinical sounding discussions going on around
her. The touching, probing, poking and squeezing sent her heart rate
through the roof and all she could hear was the ringing in her ears.
"E-e-w-w, that felt cool! Do that again," the girl said when she felt
Jenna's anus tighten around her finger when another girl pinched Jenna's
nipple. "Oh, COOL!" she exclaimed when she felt it again.
"Let me try!" another girl asked excitedly.
Jenna finally lost it when a girl, squatted between her firmly spread legs
and manipulating Jenna's pussy lips, screamed with glee, "I FOUND IT!" as
she pushed the sheath from around Jenna's swollen and throbbing clit. Jenna
came and her pussy contracted repeatedly squirting love juice onto the
girls' hands. Jenna, choked by fingers, gasped for air through flared
nostrils. The best she could do was groan a muted moan,
"U-u-u-u-g-g-g-g-h-h-h-h," because of the latex covered fingers that
swabbed her mouth.
"Something's happening HERE!" the girl exposing Jenna's clit yelled as
others leaned in to watch Jenna's pussy spasm.
Jenna was weak and disoriented, as she quickly tried to recover from an
embarrassing orgasm. Her eyes rolled around in her head and she barely knew
where she was. Her body was a set of frayed nerve endings that flared at
every touch.
As the girls repeatedly made their way around the helpless teacher in a
round robin fashion, Jenna came and came, her taught stomach heaving in and
out. The girls had found her swollen, protruded clit and rubbed and pinched
it. Her puffy nipples were pinched and tweaked, too. Jenna's body reacted
instinctively and involuntarily.
As the tiny fingers pushed in and out, up and down, swirling around in
every orifice. Jenna was f***ed to taste all her bodily fluids over and
over. All Jenna's senses were firing at the same time and she exploded into
orgasm after orgasm with muted moans from fingers stuffed in her mouth,
"m-m-m-m-m-m-m-m-m, a-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h."
When the 'search' was finally complete, the officer un-cuffed the delirious
teacher, gathered the c***dren and headed them toward the jail for the next
part of the tour.
As Jenna recovered from the 'search' class, she dressed in the women's room
at the police station. She stared at her reflection in the mirror and
tucked in her blouse, straightened her skirt and fixed her hair. She sighed


at how pleasurable it had been to help teach the girls about searches and
felt a tingle race up her spine. Jenna shuddered at the recent memory and
felt her nipples harden. The vision of the entire group of girl's touching
her and examining her gave her goose bumps all over again. She shook her
head to clear her mind and get back to the task at hand. She mused that she
never envisioned teaching could feel this good.
Jenna left the restroom and met up with the tour guide as the officer led
them to the jail downstairs. The group noisily made their way through the
long stairwell that echoed their every step. As the group banged their way
past the fire door to enter the jail complex, they entered a wide hallway
that had a series of small rooms on the left and solid concrete wall on the
right. They were greeted by a linear formation of about a half a dozen
female jail guards that lined the right side. The guards all stared
straight ahead with their hands placed behind their backs, precisely
positioned in the small of their backs in a rigid stance. The sight was
impressive, yet scary.
The girls quietly moved to the left of the formation, passing directly in
front of them. None of the guard's, dressed in dark blue slacks and pale
blue shirts adorned with a thick leather belt with a matching strap that
ran over one shoulder, let their eyes shift from their focal point straight
to the front. It was an eerie sight as the guards stood motionless like
statues, as the group of c***dren followed by their teacher passed in
front.
As Jenna herded the last girl past the line of guards, she didn't notice
the eyes of the guards break from their disciplined position to follow the
young teacher and ogle her firm figure.
The whole downstairs was void of sunlight and just seemed darker because of
it. As the group turned the corner they were ushered into a large empty
room. The officer in charge told the girl's in a loud voice to speak over
the natural chamber-like effect of a concrete building, "This is where
inmates coming into the prison are briefed on jailhouse rules. From here
they move into the next room where they give up all their personal
possessions before getting issued new clothes. They will then take showers,
be sanitized and then assigned to their cells."
The girls were all mesmerized by the shear size and magnitude of the jail
and its procedures. They exchanged nervous glances as they imagined what it
must be like to be kept here.
The officer sensed their curiosity and moved to dispel some of their
anxiety. "So today, we have arranged for your teacher, Ms. Tarp, who has
volunteered to be our 'inmate for the day', to show you all exactly how it
all works."
The class erupted in noisy applause and all eyes settled upon Jenna
standing stunned in the back of the room. She hadn't 'volunteered' for
anything - had she? Maybe she did during the search and didn't remember.
Jenna didn't fully have a grasp on the implications of being 'inmate for
the day' so she reluctantly agreed. It was all in the name of education
anyway. It was her job to teach the c***dren, so she couldn't very well
expect one of them to be 'inmate for the day'.
The applause began to die down as she walked to the front of the room to


meet the officer. The tall blonde officers' green eyes looked deeply into
Jenna's as she stepped in front of the taller woman and Jenna felt a surge
of wetness in her vagina and her nipples hardened. She squeezed her legs
together, embarrassed at the inexplicable surge of wetness and her desire
not to drip. Jenna's stomach tightened momentarily as she gathered her
senses. "Where did that come from?" she asked herself in shocked amazement.
All the officer did was look at her and she felt this rush of arousal. "How
did that happen and more importantly, WHY?" Jenna considered herself
'straight' as an arrow. Her momentary indiscretions of the past week or so
were only strange anomalies. Jenna stressed while the officer continued to
explain the procedures to the class.
As Jenna fumbled with the why's and the how's of what just took place, she
was brought back to reality when the officer took her by the arm, saying,
"Okay, let's begin shall we?" The officer led Jenna into the next room.
Another tall beautiful blonde guard greeted her and the class from behind a
long counter. "Okay, give me all your personal possessions, miss inmate,"
she teased, - sort of.
Jenna and the class chuckled at the serious look on the blonde guard's face
as she stared at Jenna through big blue eyes.
"Come on, let's go," the officer restated more sternly.
Jenna still wasn't sure she was serious but she thought she should play
along anyway just in case, so she pretended to search her pockets and give
the guard her 'possessions'.
The guard was not amused. She glared at the tiny thin-framed teacher and
said, "Let's go. Off with them."
Jenna didn't understand what the guard meant and looked back at her with an
inquisitive glance.
"Your clothes, give me your clothes, inmate!" the guard demanded.
Jenna was shocked. "She can't be serious, can she?" she asked herself.
Jenna felt her bl**d pressure rise as she looked around the now silent
room. It seemed like the whole room held their breath at once, waiting to
see her reaction. Jenna's eyes pleaded with the tour guide. She pressed
the officer visually to 'help her out'. The officer only stared back at the
busty 22 year-old with a matter-of-fact look, as if saying, 'this is
normal, just do it.'
Jenna made a quick scan of the room and realized everyone was waiting on
her. She felt herself begin to tremble, as the thought of stripping in
front of the class seemed totally wrong. She knew this whole day was
dedicated to teaching the girls about the justice system, but she wondered
if this was really necessary. "Can't they just 'explain' what they do? Do
they really have to demonstrate everything?" she asked herself.
Jenna didn't understand the need to be so graphic, but felt pressure to get
on with it. She knew this was just part of the education process so she
reluctantly reached up and unbuttoned her blouse. Before she pulled it open
and off her shoulders, she paused. She looked around the room at the girls
and the two guards one more time, just to make sure she was really supposed


to do this.
When she saw their excited faces she knew the girls were actually getting
something from the days activities. She pulled her blouse off and handed it
to the tall blonde officer behind the counter. Jenna's large puffy red
nipples sprang to life and hardened like erasers. She blushed at their
reaction and wished they wouldn't do that and vainly tried to cover
herself.
"Now the skirt, hurry up, we don't have all day," said the officer, as she
dropped Jenna's blouse into a basket on the counter.
Jenna felt a little faint as she unzipped her skirt and lowered it to the
floor revealing her lightly haired blonde bush. She used her free hand to
try and cover her vagina, her breasts hanging freely as she bent over to
step from her skirt. As she handed the officer her skirt, Jenna felt the
eyes of every student and guard roam her body and scan every inch of her
nakedness.
"Shoes too," said the officer.
Jenna had almost forgotten about her three-inch pumps and kicked them off
and handed them to the officer, too. Now she stood even shorter than she
was before. Most girls in the class were taller than she was when she wore
shoes and now without them? Jenna suddenly felt very vulnerable. She
couldn't even look at the students in the eye anymore. Being so short
negated her superior age difference and she felt like she HAD to do things
now.
The guard took her shoes and tossed in the basket with her skirt and blouse
and said, "Okay, go to the shower room."
The tour guide led Jenna into the next room, which was a large shower room
with brown tiled floors and walls that housed several free standing shower
pods with multiple shower heads on each. Two guards holding towels in each
hand awaited them inside.
Jenna covered her bountiful breasts with her hands as the brunette guard
turned on a shower and stepped back as the water sprayed out. The redheaded
guard stepped toward Jenna and took her by the arm with her towel-covered
hand and guided her under the faucet.
Jenna gasped as the cool water splashed her shoulders and wet her hair.
"Raise your arms," said the red head.
Jenna, without thinking, immediately did what the officer demanded. Within
seconds the water heated up and she felt the terry cloth covered hands of
the two guards begin to wash her. The soaked towels raced up one side of
Jenna's soft, firm body and down the other sending shivers of delight
shooting through her soul. Jenna gasped and turned automatically in
response to the unexpected touches and inadvertently turned directly into
more touches. She held her breath as each new stroke made her nipples
harder and harder. Jenna was choking for air. Her mind was swarmed with
sensations she found hard to explain as she held her arms overhead.
Jenna's raised breasts protruded outwardly with her arms stretched


overhead. Her nipples, already hard, bristled with tiny goose bumps, when
she felt the brunette washing her breasts with the coarse terry cloth
towels. The friction across her taught nipples caused Jenna's pussy to
swell with excitement. Jenna whimpered as the sensations sent floods of
moisture into her vagina and she squeezed her knees together to try and
hide it.
As the officer's hands circled the young teacher's firm mounds, pushing
them, lifting them and pulling on them, Jenna was mentally whisked away to
another place and time. She inhaled deeply and felt her stomach tense
involuntarily as the brunette massaged her breasts. Jenna peeked down to
watch the circling, squeezing and tugging that caused her vagina to
spasm. She held her breath and closed her eyes as the officer grabbed
handfuls of her firm milky breasts and squeezed them firmly, tugging gently
on her nipples.
Jenna's arousal was building and she didn't really understand it. She was
just letting the guards demonstrate the shower procedure in front of her
class of girls, yet the sensations caused by the guard's terry cloth
covered hands caressing her hypersensitive skin was unbelievable. Jenna
repeatedly tried to twist and turn away from all the touches, but all she
did was turn face into more.
Jenna's nipples were aching they throbbed so hard. Her legs were getting
weaker by the second and she could barely hold up her hands. Her stomach
convulsed as she gasp for air. When the redheaded officer slipped her hand
down Jenna's stomach in a direct attack on her vagina, Jenna let out a loud
embarrassing moan, "o-o-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h-h-h," that was heard by
everyone. Jenna tried to squeeze her legs together to prevent the officer's
hand from massaging her pussy, but she only served to entrap the hand and
crush it deeper into her sex.
As Jenna flexed her buttocks and twisted her hips in a vain attempt to
remove the officer's hand from her swollen soft fleshy bush, Jenna closed
her eyes and moaned a whimpering moan,
"u-u-u-u-g-g-g-g-h-h-h-o-o-o-h-h-h-h" that ended through pierced 'kissing'
lips.
Jenna knew deep down she was building toward another orgasm. She was
getting good at recognizing the signs. She glanced around the room and
could see the class of girls watching the two officers gliding their hands
over her body. Try as she might to stifle the sensations she was feeling
they were overwhelming her. Her eyes rolled around in her head as it
dropped listlessly from side-to-side. Her flat stomach flexing in and out
produced audible gasps and moans that everyone could hear.
Despite her best effort to wriggle free from the officer's touches, Jenna
was losing control. As much as she wanted to avoid another embarrassing
orgasm in front of her class, she wouldn't be able to avoid it much longer
if the officer's didn't stop and stop very soon.
When both officers worked on Jenna's legs she felt like she was ready to
explode. If she didn't know any better she thought she had to pee. A liquid
wall was pushing against her loin as her clit throbbed and pulsated. If she
felt another coarse terry cloth stroke her tender pussy she would lose
control for sure.


Jenna managed to hold her breath long enough to peek down just as the red
head paused at her inner thigh. When Jenna's eyes met the red head's dreamy
green eyes, Jenna almost melted. The red head looked deep into Jenna's eyes
and with a devilish grin f***ed the edge of her terry cloth covered hand
deep into Jenna's swollen pink-ness and slowly dragged it upward.
Every fiber of the coarse material slowly, yet crisply plucked its way over
Jenna's hypersensitive clit like a pick on a guitar string. As bolts of
electricity shot up Jenna's soul, she sucked in more and more air through
repeated short gasps until she could take it no more. Her abused clit
signaled it had had enough and released its contents in a flood of orgasmic
girl cum accentuated by a long loud groan, "A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-H-H-H-H-H-H-H!"
Jenna's hips pumped involuntarily as her anus tightened and released in
spasmodic convulsions. Jenna's mouth hung open as every ounce of air left
her body along with repeated spurts of liquid cum.
As she started to falter and collapse Jenna managed to grab the showerhead
and hang on. Her body, rocked by the massage orgasm, twisted and twitched
as the officers continued to 'wash' the spent teacher.
The redheaded officer paid special attention to Jenna's quivering pussy as
she washed the last of her girl cum off Jenna's pussy and thighs.
Jenna, drowsy and incoherent, didn't even realize the redheaded officer
wasn't using her towel anymore.
The pile of folded clothes hit Jenna squarely in the chest as she processed
past the long counter. The female guard had tossed Jenna her prison garb, a
short-sleeved denim jumper with the letters "DOC" stenciled on the back in
huge black letters.
"Put in on," commanded the guard, as Jenna meekly ambled by, still reeling
from her 'shower'.
Jenna blinked her eyes to clear her mind as she pulled the coarse scratchy
jumper over her head and then across her waist. The blonde tour guide
motioned for Jenna to continue walking as Jenna pulled and straightened her
jumper. Still barefoot and recovering, Jenna, followed by the class from
St. Monica's School for Girls, was led through a door into a large open
corridor. As the door opened, Jenna could see both walls were lined with
barred cells, which housed the day's inmates.
Loud echoes from footsteps were quickly drowned out by cat-calls as Jenna
entered the walkway. Female inmates that saw Jenna enter wearing her
Department of Corrections jumper knew that a 'newbie' had just arrived and
they welcomed her with taunts, sexual chatter and laughter at her c***dish
size.
Jenna immediately became fearful and wondered how she had gotten roped into
spending the night in jail. A shiver ran up and down her spine as the cold
gray colored cement floor beneath her bare feet added to her faintness. She
had a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach as she was slowly paraded past
the first few cells. The large ugly women reached out to grope at the fresh
young teacher as she passed. Jenna leaned away and covered herself from the
leering eyes of the female inmates.


The c***dren weren't allowed past the door and all pushed tightly into the
doorway to watch their teacher walk helplessly down the middle of the long
corridor, meekly attempting to protect herself from the catcalling
prisoners.
The corridor echoed noisily with female chatter and metallic banging the
further inside Jenna moved. She felt her heart racing with fear as she
clutched her chest and covered herself. She didn't like this place at all
and wondered how she could get out.
Midway down the long corridor the guard stopped and pointed to an open
cell. Lined on both sides with bunk beds and a toilet and sink in the back,
the cell had two occupants already. The guard directed Jenna inside using
hand gestures. Trembling, Jenna stepped inside. The guard leaned into her
and whispered in her ear, "Have a good night, sweetie."
Jenna shivered at the guard's words and then jumped as the cell door
slammed behind her. She was alone, so to speak.
Inside the cell, the two cellmates lying on their bunks greeted Jenna. Both
women were tall and slender, one had long dark hair, the other blonde, both
had tanned skin, beautiful exotic looks and appeared to be in their mid to
late twenties. They both smiled at Jenna and sarcastically welcomed her to
"Hell".
As the guards walked back to e****t the c***dren back to their bus, thus
ending the tour, the chatter and sexual banter continued from the other
inmates. Jenna's stomach tightened as her 'lifeline' sauntered away.
The blonde cellmate yelled, "That's enough! Now shut up out there, you're
scaring our new roomy!"
The chatter slowly died down and the blonde introduced herself as
Beth. "This is Alisha," Beth said introducing the dark haired beauty.
Jenna was very nervous. She reluctantly shook both women's hands. She
didn't like the way they both leered at her and she wondered if she could
survive the night.
Beth hopped down from her perch on the top bunk and stood before the tiny
petite teacher. Beth was a formidable figure as she hovered over the
trembling Jenna.
"Let's get a look at you," Beth said grabbing Jenna's shoulders and
spinning her around. "You're a cute little thing. Check her out Alisha."
Alisha crawled out from her bottom bunk and stood beside Beth and placed
her elbow on Beth's shoulder forming a human wall. Both women, their backs
to the cell door, had Jenna trapped in the back of the cell.
Jenna looked down at the floor, afraid to make eye contact with either of
the Amazonian women. Her heart raced and she felt a nervous sweat break out
as the two women looked her up and down.
"Yeah, she's a cutie alright," offered Alisha. "Should we introduce her to
the rules now?"


"Now's as good a time as any," agreed Beth.
Jenna didn't know what to think. She was so nervous and afraid she wasn't
thinking clearly. "What rules?" she wondered, "Jail rules?" The cold
concrete floor added to Jenna's already frigid disposition.
"First rule," Beth began, "all new inmates aren't allowed to wear their
uniform for the first day. So take off that rag."
Jenna's heart skipped a beat and she wanted to faint. "This can't be
happening!" she screamed in her mind. Jenna was determined to remain
clothed. There was no way she was going to take off the ONLY garment she
had on and be naked in front of these two strangers. Her sweaty palms and
clammy skin reflected her fear and skittishness. Afraid to look up at the
domineering women, Jenna clutched her chest and sheepishly protested,
"N-no, I'm not going to take off my uniform."
Jenna immediately sensed tension in the cell when both women became more
erect and leaned toward her. She feared she had just made a big a
mistake. Jenna needed to correct things and do it quickly. What was she
thinking? She was trapped in a jail cell with two much taller and probably
stronger women who had demanded that she remove her uniform and she
PROTESTED?! Was she crazy? These two women could, and probably WOULD beat
her up.
As the two women assumed aggressive postures, Jenna backpedaled. She knew
her choices were limited and she tried to plead with her two cellmates,
"P-please, don't make me do that, p-l-e-a-s-e." Jenna's heart thumped in
her chest as her fear increased.
Beth looked at Alisha and coyly said, "Well, I guess we're just gonna have
to mess up that pretty face of hers."
Jenna tried to cover her face and crouched. "Please, please, I'm sorry!
Don't hurt me I'll do it! I'll do it!" Jenna pleaded hoping it wasn't too
late. She quickly reached down and crossed her arms, grabbed the hem of her
uniform and peeled it over her head. She clutched the coarse garment to her
chest as she pressed her knees together and grimaced.
Jenna wanted to cry as she stood naked in front of the two women. She
gasped when Beth ripped the uniform from her hands and tossed it behind
her. Jenna whimpered as she hunkered down and tried to cover her nakedness,
"Please, I-I'm sorry."
When Jenna felt her hair being torn from her scalp she yelped, "OW!" and
grabbed Beth's hand, as she snapped erect. Jenna stared wide-eyed as the
two women scanned her naked physique. With her arms raised grabbing at
Beth's hand, she felt their eyes roam her breasts. Jenna freaked in her
mind when she felt her nipples harden and her aureoles form goose
bumps. She secretly prayed they wouldn't think she was excited.
"You know who's in charge here, don't you little girl?" Beth whispered in
Jenna's ear.
Wanting to burst into tears, Jenna held back. Her scalp stung, yet when
Beth called her "little girl" she felt a surge of arousal. She hadn't been
called 'little girl' since, well, since she WAS a little girl. Somehow


being called a little girl had struck a chord in her and she found it
strangely erotic. Jenna didn't quite understand it but had to admit that
something had just happened.
With her free hand, Beth grabbed one of Jenna's ample breasts and massaged
it. Jenna's breast was way too big to cup with one hand, but she groped
around it anyway. She pulled on Jenna's nipple until she saw the young
teacher wince. Beth was impressed at how far she had been able to pull
Jenna's nipple before Jenna winced in pain. Beth pinched Jenna's nipple
between her finger and thumb and held it outstretched as she repeated, "you
know who's in charge here, don't you little girl?"
Jenna, still holding Beth's hand on her head trying to reduce the pressure,
grimaced in pain and whimpered, "you are!"
"While you're in here, you're gonna be my bitch, understand?" Beth sneered
still pulling on Jenna's nipple.
"Y-yes," Jenna sniveled. "YES! I understand!" she cried in pain.
Beth shoved down on Jenna's head, forcing her to her knees. Still holding
Jenna by the hair, she turned around, bent over, put her butt in Jenna's
face and snarled, "Kiss my ass little girl!"
Jenna, fearful and afraid, found the second burst of arousal very
disturbing at having been called 'little girl' again. "How could that be?"
she questioned herself. Here she was f***ed to strip naked in front of two
prisoners, then groped and f***ed to her knees and now being asked to kiss
Beth's ass! With all those humiliating events, how could she possibly feel
arousal?
Jenna's eyes widened as she watched Beth's pull her jumper up her back to
reveal her panty-less ass and pussy. Jenna braced herself by holding onto
the back of Beth's knees. She resisted as Beth pulled her hair and face
closer and closer to her glistening ass and pussy. Jenna could smell Beth's
musky sex and see finite detail in her privates. Beth's puckered rosebud
lightened from a dark brown rim to a pink center. It had a dank odor Jenna
thought would be repulsive, yet she found strangely enticing. She felt her
own juices begin to flow as her nose closed in on Beth's ass crack. Jenna
could see that Beth was very aroused. Her labia lips were swollen and dark
red. Beth's cunt blossomed like a flower under the dark curly hair that
fully surrounded it and it glistened with excitement.
Despite the horrifying events unfolding before her, Jenna knew she would
have to do this terrible act. She was trapped and physically threatened. If
she didn't comply, who knows what would happen to her. Jenna's mind was in
a fog. In no way did she want to subject herself to kissing some woman's
ass, but what choice did she have? Her face was inches from its inevitable
destination and there was absolutely nothing she could do about it.
Beth pulled up hard on Jenna's hair as she looked back over her
shoulder. Beth knew her ass was just inches from Jenna's face. She was
enjoying the moment and Beth could feel her anticipation growing. She
wanted to rub her ass crack on this young teacher's face and she was
determined to do it.
Try as she might to resist, Jenna was growing weaker by the second. She was


snorting air through her nose so she wouldn't have to open her mouth as her
face drew ever closer.
Finally Jenna could resist no more. She felt her lips press against Beth's
anus. She could feel the tiny wrinkled skin on her lips and could smell her
dankness. Jenna closed her eyes and tried to forget the moment as she
choked for air through flared nostrils.
Jenna heard Beth let out a long sigh, "a-a-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h-h," as Beth's
anus touched her lips.
Beth rolled her hips around and around on Jenna's face cooing, "Tongue me
bitch, gimme that tongue of yours."
Jenna had all but given up. She had to do whatever these two evil women
wanted and she knew it. She extended her tongue through pierced lips and
touched it to Beth's anus. Jenna's first reaction was to gag, but she
quickly realized Beth was clean and had no adverse taste. She pushed her
tongue out again and pushed it hard against Beth's tightly puckered hole
and heard Beth moan again.
Jenna kept feeling these rushes of arousal when she heard Beth moan. There
was something about hearing her moan that turned her on. Jenna didn't
understand why it was, but figured it was some hidden natural thing. She
liked the feeling that arousal brought her and wanted to feel it
again. Jenna didn't even realize that her hands, which were once on the
back of Beth's knees, had somehow wrapped themselves around to the front
side. Instead of pushing away, Jenna was now pulling back.
Jenna's hands unwittingly slid there way up Beth's thighs and pulled back
hard. She extended her tongue and pushed it past Beth's rim causing her to
moan loudly.
Beth exhaled and stood up and turned around. She still had a hold of
Jenna's hair and looked down at the busty teacher kneeling before her, "You
did good little girl. Now I'm gonna give you a special treat." Beth
released Jenna and winked at Alisha.
Both women turned and reached under their mattresses. They each pulled out
a black rubber strap-on dildo. Jenna gasped at the size of them and
immediately started pleading, "NO! Please, NO! You can't do that to
me. I'm...I'm..." and she started crying.
"Shut up bitch," growled Beth as she pulled off her jumper and strapped the
long rubber dong in place. The nine inch long cock was just over two inches
in diameter.
Alisha smiled as she strapped on an identical cock, "Don't worry honey,
you'll love it," she chuckled.
Sobbing almost uncontrollably Jenna tried to beg them,
"P-please...don't...you...can't...I'm...I'm a..."
"You're a what?" jeered Beth, "a virgin?" and both women laughed
hysterically. Neither one of the two women believed that's what Jenna was
trying to tell them, they just wanted to make fun of her and humiliate her.
"Then I guess today's the day you get that cherry popped," Beth stated


sarcastically with an evil grin.
"PLEASE!" begged Jenna, "please don't do this!" Jenna was visibly shaken
and fear painted her face. But despite all her fear and anxiety about what
was to come, Jenna couldn't help but marvel at the perfection of Beth's
body. Her soft, tanned skin covered the most perfect figure Jenna had ever
seen. Beth's breasts were slightly more than a handful and tiny aureoles
surrounded perky nipples. Her thin narrow waist accentuated by her smooth
flat stomach was decorated cutely with a small quarter-sized heart left
un-tanned on her left hip. Jenna stared at the long shapely legs that ran
from the ground to an apex topped with the most beautiful vagina she'd ever
laid eyes on.
Jenna blinked in awe at the goddess-like figure that stood before
her. Jenna knew that Beth was the type of woman that guys would kill to
have; she was perfect in every way. She was the type of woman that other
women envied and men worshipped. Jenna felt her fear slip away as she felt
her own self beginning to worship this goddess, too.
Beth turned to the teacher and held her cock by the base and pointed it at
Jenna's mouth saying, "Suck me. Suck my cock, bitch."
Jenna jumped at the opportunity to suck the rubber dildo of this goddess,
also fearing the alternative would be a life-altering mistake. She took the
rubber cock in her mouth the way she did to the only boy she ever got
intimate with in high school. She bobbed her head on the latex phallic,
sucking and slobbering on the sex toy. She would do anything to keep it
away from her privates and sucking it was easy.
"Oh, you do that sooo well," cooed a delirious Beth. Watching the young
teacher before her, naked and on her knees, simply thrilled Beth. The sense
of power and control she felt was exhilarating. She loved the idea of
having this much authority. Devious thoughts about how she could exercise
her power danced in her head. She knew she only had one night to subject
this young teacher to her will and she was determined to take full
advantage of their time together.
Beth reached down and grabbed Jenna by the shoulders, pulling her plastic
cock from her mouth. Beth pushed Jenna against the cell door.
Jenna broke her fall by grabbing the bars on the door, her large breasts
slamming forward and almost hitting her chin. The gravitational f***e drove
large amounts of bl**d into Jenna's already swollen breasts. Hanging down
beneath her as they were, nature made them continue to swell. Within
seconds, Jenna could feel her breasts begin to throb.
With Jenna's torso bent at ninety degrees, it provided Beth with easy
access to Jenna's privates. Beth pressed in from behind. She placed the
head of her saliva-moistened cock on Jenna's anus and using a two-fisted
grip, began to push.
Jenna screamed, "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!" as the two-inch thick head pushed
against her tiny hole. Jenna had NEVER had sex like this before and she
didn't know to relax and let it happen. Instead she tried to resist the
unwanted intrusion and tightened her ass as hard as she could.
Jenna's screams drew more attention to her plight and enticed insults and


jeers from the other inmates. The yelling, cheering and encouragement from
the other cells soon drowned out Jenna's screaming. The one's across the
bay watched as Jenna bent over and held onto the bars of her cell as Beth
pushed in behind her with a strap-on. To them it looked like Jenna wanted
it. Her screams from pain they all interpreted as screams of pleasure. Why
else would she bend over and willingly let Beth fuck her like that? If she
didn't like it, she'd fight back right?
Beth sensed Jenna's resistance and pushed all the harder. She could tell by
Jenna's repeated screams that it hurt the young teacher, but Beth didn't
care. She was going to ass fuck this young teacher in front of everyone and
she was going to do it now!
Jenna felt her tiny asshole spreading apart as the thick phallic pressed
in. She thought her ass was being torn open. Her face reddened under the
strain as she squeezed the metal bars so tight her knuckles turned
white. Jenna, eyes closed, grimaced and groaned, "U-u-u-u-g-g-g-h-h-h-h!"
When the head of the huge black cock finally pressed past her contracted
sphincter Jenna let out a guttural groan of relief,
"U-u-u-u-o-o-o-o-h-h-h-h".
Beads of sweat blotted Beth's forehead. A grin of satisfaction graced her
face when she felt her dildo finally penetrate the young teacher's
ass. With another hard push she drove the rubber tube in another two inches
eliciting another painful scream from her young bitch. Two more jarring
thrusts and Beth nearly had the whole nine inches buried deeply in Jenna's
ass.
Tears, f***ed from Jenna's eyes, ran down her cheeks and dripped onto the
gray painted concrete floor beneath her. Jenna gasped and panted as she
caught her breath. The thick black dildo filled her so completely she felt
pressure on her stomach and lungs.
Beth paused for a moment and everyone caught their breath. After a few
seconds, she began to retract the thick probe before reinserting it
again. Beth f***efully ass fucked Jenna for several minutes until she felt
Jenna's resistance lessen.
Jenna learned quickly to relax her sphincter muscle. Soon the fat object
was gliding in and out of her ass with ease. Her own saliva that coated the
probe initially mixed with the moisture in her colon and provided a natural
lubrication.
After a few minutes of getting ass fucked in the jail cell by her roommate,
Jenna started to feel strange sensations. With each hard thrust her breasts
rocked forward and swung wildly from her chest. The feel of Beth's hips
slamming into her buttocks, driving the nine inch cock fully into her ass
was starting to feel...good. Jenna tried to shake the feeling as best she
could but the thrusting continued at a relentless pace.
Jenna was still gasping for air as Beth held Jenna by her hip bones and
pulled herself into the young teachers willing ass with repeated her hard
thrusts. Jenna had long ago stopped her screaming and now seemed to be
enjoying her fucking. Beth could see Jenna's big breasts slam forward and
bounce backward each time Beth tensed her own buttocks and pushed the black
dildo deep inside Jenna's ass.


Beth could tell by the way that Jenna arched her back and occasionally
looked back over her shoulder with an open mouth and closed eyes that she
was finally getting into it. Beth felt a sense of pride knowing that she'd
'broken' the young heterosexual teacher.
Jenna could feel her arousal building. She panted as each pump in her ass
sent her to new uncharted heights of arousal. She wanted to grab her
breasts and squeeze them, but she dare not let go of the metal
bars. Jenna's breasts ached to be touched, her nipples felt like they would
burst.
All sound had left Jenna's senses. No longer could she hear the catcalling
and jeers from other inmates. Her ears rang as her arousal built and
everything seemed surreal. She was getting ass fucked in prison, one of her
worst nightmares, but her body inexplicably enjoyed it.
As Jenna approached orgasm the pumping suddenly slowed to a
stop. Disappointed, she looked back over her shoulder to see what was
wrong. Jenna's mouth hung open as she gathered her thoughts and her
breath. Beth stood behind her, grinning this evil grin.
Jenna gasped as the bulky dildo was pulled from her ass. It felt like she
had taken a huge bowel movement. Jenna's pussy was dripping and she wanted
to orgasm in the worst way.
Still holding the bars and bent over at the waist, Jenna felt her ass
constrict around the head of the rubber cock as it left her ass. She sighed
a little sigh that it was over, but felt disappointed that it 'wasn't
finished'.
Beth stood next Jenna at the front of the cell and faced the young
teacher's arm still holding bar. She reached down and grabbed Jenna by the
hair and aimed her face at the glistening dildo, tightly strapped to her
waist. Beth had one more humiliation in mind before she'd let her new bitch
rest. "Suck me clean, little girl."
Jenna, her loin throbbing with excitement and yearning for release swelled
with arousal at hearing 'little girl' again. She let go of the jail cell
bars and turned to face Beth. She bent over at the waist again and grabbed
the thick rubber phallic with one hand. She opened her mouth and slid the
sticky exterior past her lips. Jenna could smell and taste her own ass as
she inhaled through her nose and pushed it on her tongue. She could see and
feel rings of lubrication brush past her sensitive lips as she opened her
throat and tried not to gag.
Beth signaled for Alisha to move behind the young teacher. The three
females gave a beautiful profile of their tight bodies to the inmates
across the bay that watched eagerly at the debauchery before them.
Jenna was so engrossed with not letting the device out of her mouth she
didn't realize Alisha was now behind her.
Alisha stepped behind the young teacher as she sucked Beth's rubber cock
and she placed the head of her cock against Jenna's anus.
Jenna flinched when she felt the rubber device touch her backside. Jenna


knew what to expect and relaxed her anus and arched her back. She hated to
admit it, but she secretly wanted it. She needed to cum and this was the
only way. Jenna's mind was a complete fog and what was supposed to be a
humiliating and degrading situation had turned unwittingly pleasurable.
As she choked on the cock in her mouth, Jenna closed her eyes when she felt
Alisha push her cock inside. Jenna sighed a deep muffled moan as the dildo
slid in easily and pushed to its fullest. She did her best to swallow
Beth's cock but couldn't quite get more than half inside her mouth. The
tangy taste was a little repulsive and the head of the rubber dong hurt the
back of her throat.
Each time Alisha slammed her 'nine incher' into Jenna, Jenna's breasts rocked
beneath her. Soon both women were pumping in unison, Alisha fucking Jenna's
ass while Beth fucked her mouth.
Jenna, holding Beth's knees for balance, couldn't believe what was
happening to her. She was gagging and choking on a huge dildo in her mouth
and getting fucked by another in her ass. All this was happening to her
behind bars in a jail cell in plain view of at least a dozen other
inmates. But the really scary part was - she...she LIKED it!
Jenna's mind reeled from the effects of the sexual abuse at the hands of
her two cellmates and her struggle with her secret desires. The rhythmic
thumping in and out, in and out of the two latex cocks caused Jenna to feel
an unbelievable thrill that electrified her very being. This was so dirty,
yet so EXCITING!
The saliva mixture coated her lips and dripped down her chin as she choked
for air through distended nostrils. Jenna tilted her head up and arched her
back so that she was looking straight at Beth's stomach, which almost
bounced off her nose with each thrust by Beth.
Within seconds of the two women's unified strokes, Jenna coordinated her
breathing too. Her stomach heaved as the strokes continued and her
impending orgasm grew closer and closer.
Moments later Jenna came. With a muffled groan, "U-u-u-u-g-g-g-g-h-h-h!"
she expelled love juice in heavy squirts from her love canal. She squeezed
down hard on Beth's knees as her vagina walls convulsed with liquid
orgasm. Jenna panted as her stomach knotted up in unison with her anus as
her orgasm continued unabated.
By itself, the sheer magnitude of the orgasm was memorable but as Jenna
pictured in her mind what she must look like being fucked in the ass and in
the mouth at the same time caused her to roll right into a second
orgasm. Her whole body convulsed and twitched as she discharged more watery
cum that ran down her thighs.
Finally Beth removed her dildo from Jenna's mouth. She knew by Jenna's grip
strength on her knees that she had cum.
As Alisha pulled her dildo from Jenna's ass, weak and spent, Jenna clung to
the bars. She gasped and then sighed when she felt her anus collapse around
the cock head as it exited her ass.
The two women helped the mangled young teacher to an empty bunk where she


fell asl**p and dreamed of her day in jail.
Jenna slept like a baby. She had just endured on of the most horrific days
of her young life. Her body had been subjected to countless sexual
activities that each resulted in tremendous orgasms.
As she slept in her bunk on a thin lumpy mattress and covered in a scratchy
woo l blanket, Jenna began to dream. She dreamed about her recent encounter
with her two new roommates and their harsh fucking of her. Jenna's body
squirmed under the coarse blanket. She dreamt about how painful it was at
first and then how something...changed. Her back arched as she remembered
how much better she felt when she did that while they fucked her. A small
smile graced her lips when she dreamed about how she was fucked in her
mouth by Beth and in her ass by Alisha - at the same time!
Jenna's breathing picked up and she cooed and moaned in her sl**p as she
dreamt about how her humiliation had turned pleasurable. Without knowing
it, her pussy moistened and began to swell. Her sensitive skin tingled as
the rough blanket sc****d across her nipples and caused them to
harden. Jenna was beginning to feel the effects of arousal as she slept and
she didn't even know it.
Jenna's dream took a strange turn; the way dreams often do, and she dreamed
that Beth had laid down beside her. She remembered how absolutely GORGEOUS
Beth's body was, how perfect it was in every way. Jenna smiled softly again
as she wondered, in her dream, what Beth's skin felt like as her naked body
would snuggle next to hers. She imagined the warmth their two naked bodies
would generate together as they laid next to each other under the scratchy
jailhouse blanket.
Jenna unwittingly sighed deeply as she felt Beth's lips caress her neck and
shoulder. She dreamed about how it'd feel to have Beth's hand slip across
her stomach and up to her breast. Jenna's short staccato breaths made her
breasts thrust and heave, bouncing with ripples that she could feel all the
way up to her collarbone. She felt her nipples stiffen and the veins in her
breasts pulse and throb with desire.
As she let her imagination stray further, Jenna pictured Beth looking at
her with lust, Beth's own excitement growing and building at what she saw
and wanted...which was Jenna. She pictured Beth smiling and reaching out
with soft slender fingers to trace circles around her whole breast, across
the top and around the side. Beth's tender touch dipped under Jenna's
breast where the crease joined her chest and then up her cleavage. She then
continued the descending circles with each rotation getting smaller and
tighter around her aureole.
Then at Jenna's aureole Beth paused and moaned a soft "mmmm, nice" when she
sensed the texture change under her fingertips. She could see Jenna's
nipple throbbing in rhythm to her heartbeat. She took her fingertip, wet it
in her mouth, and then touched it to the very tip of Jenna's nipple and
brushed it back and forth, back and forth. Then a little harder, Beth
pressed her finger against the flesh of Jenna's nipple only to let it pop
back up as her finger moved past it. Each time she pushed across the nipple
she flattened it and let it pop up.
With each of Beth's gentle touches, Jenna's nipple twanged. free again, it
sent electric shocks down Jenna's tummy to her clitoris and made her tense


those lower intimate muscles, forcing more love fluid to ooze out between
her swelling labia. All of this in Jenna's imagination made things happen
for real between her legs as they tensed and relaxed, tensed and relaxed.
Jenna gasp as she felt Beth's hand tug gently at her hardened nipple. She
could almost feel Beth's mouth work it's way down her shoulder and
then..."huh!" she gasp as Beth's lips surrounded her swollen nipple and
sucked it in.
Jenna could feel her arousal building as she slept and dreamt. The whole
dream felt so real, her body was covered in goose bumps and her vagina
twitched with every imaginary suck from Beth's mouth.
Jenna rolled onto her back and her arms flopped above her head and she
spread her legs to try and cool her heated flesh. She could feel Beth's
shadowy figure pressing against her, sucking her breast, fondling her,
stroking her. Jenna was breathing hard as her dream developed.
Her vision was so vivid she could almost feel the weight of Beth as Beth
mounted her. Lying chest-to-chest under the itchy blanket on a lumpy
jailhouse mattress was a dream come true for Jenna. The sensation she
received from the feel of Beth's perky nipples rubbing against her own was
positively incredible!
Jenna sighed deeply as her dream progressed. Her pussy heated up as Beth
ground her mound into Jenna's. She squirmed under the pressure being
applied by Beth and felt her own hips begin to thrust in response. Jenna's
hands took hold of the metal-framed headboard and squeezed as she pumped
her hips against the imaginary figure of Beth lying on top of her. Jenna's
wetness was spilling out from between her swollen labia lips and leaking
onto her thighs. The feeling of Beth's pubic hair grinding into her own was
sending her over the edge.
Then suddenly...Beth was gone. Jenna kept writhing even though the pressure
from Beth's body weight had left her. She still felt the effects of a
pending orgasm and her need to cum. The dream had a seemingly disappointing
ending. Jenna stopped wiggly as her arousal subsided.
Jenna yearned for the feel of Beth and drifted into a deeper sl**p. Once
again she imagined the warmth of Beth's heated flesh as she slipped under
the covers beside her and caused an immediate spurt of arousal. Jenna
grinned again as she envisioned Beth touching her, stroking her, kissing
her. She felt her body begin to squirm as her perception of the events
began to take life. The heat of the moment caused Jenna to begin breathing
deeply and her heart to beat faster.
Deep down, she wanted Beth to fuck her in her dream. Jenna felt her creamy
thighs squish together, lubricated by her own wetness. As she clung to the
metal bars above her head, Jenna imagined Beth sit on her and rub her
breasts. She exhaled as Beth's expert touch milked her ample breasts and
tugged on her hardened nipples. With each f***eful massage that ended with
a sharp pull on her nipples, Jenna's pussy secreted more love juice. There
was no doubt about it; she was building toward an orgasm in her mind.
Finally, Jenna sensed the feeling she had yearned for...that familiar
pressure on her labia lips indicating Beth's intent to enter her. Jenna
wiggled as she spread her legs opening herself up to Beth's


intrusion. Jenna was so hot she could barely stand it. At first there were
a few short brushes up and down across her pussy lips as she pictured Beth
rubbing the head of her massive dildo across her soaked opening to
lubricate it. She gasped and squeezed the metal bars above her head when
she felt the head line up with her waiting cavity and begin to enter.
Jenna wanted to scream in her mind as the large black cock pressed against
her pussy opening and stretched it beyond its previous limit. She could
feel her labia lips crush under the extreme pressure and her head flopped
from side-to-side as she imagined with vivid detail the immense pain the
phallic would induce.
Jenna arched her back hard and her mouth flew open as she choked for air
when she felt the rubber dickhead thump past her tight opening. Jenna
forcibly sucked in air whenever she felt Beth ram the dildo deeper and
deeper, stretching her like never before.
The dream was so real, so vivid, so detailed she could even feel Beth's
hips touch hers and she knew that Beth had pushed the entire length of the
nine inch cock inside her. It felt like her insides were filled to the
brim. She bit her lower lip as Beth withdrew a little and pushed back
in. Jenna was more than lubricated and the latex dong slid in and out
easily.
As Beth began to fuck Jenna with repeated strokes in her tender pussy,
Jenna wrapped her legs around the figment's legs and pulled her in
tightly. Jenna imagined that Beth supported her self by her hands placed
just above Jenna's shoulders. She could see Beth's breasts wobbling
whenever her stomach tightened for each thrust.
"Oh my God," Jenna dreamed, "I'm being fucked by Beth in a jail cell!" She
was so excited by the idea she started humping back like crazy. She could
feel the big sex toy plunging in and out of her pussy at a tremendous rate
and her body was overheating. She wanted to cum it felt so good.
Jenna began to pant, "ugh...ugh...ugh," as she was brought closer and
closer to orgasm. Her pussy was generating lubrication like mad and she
felt it leaking on her thighs and ass. Her dream was so real she could feel
her body slammed into the lumpy mattress as Beth's ramming rocked her.
Her swollen clit had pushed free of its sheath and every time Beth
penetrated her to the fullest it felt like she crushed Jenna's clit, which
sent copious amounts of fluid into her abused loin. Jenna was cumming and
there was no stopping her. She needed to touch her clit just once to get
herself off.
Jenna released the bedpost above her and reached down to touch
herself. She...she...needed to touch...herself...just once...
When Jenna felt her fingernail get pinched she retracted her hand
immediately as a painful electric shock resonated up her arm and her eyes
flew open. "OH!" Jenna gasped, "ugh...ugh...ugh...ugh!" Jenna panted as her
dream turned to reality.
Without thinking and in a groggy dream-like state Jenna re-grasp the bed
frame above her head. She re-closed her eyes as the punishing intrusions
continued at a relentless pace. Beth, in the jail cell, WAS fucking


her. Jenna felt drops of sweat splash on her face and chest as Beth worked
up a sweat. Beth WAS kneeling over her and pounded her pussy with that big
dildo. It wasn't a dream after all!
Jenna tried to clear her mind and hang on at the same time. Her body was
being lifted and jammed repeatedly and she DID have her legs wrapped around
Beth's.
As the reality of the situation manifested itself, Jenna couldn't stop the
arousal. Her body WAS overheated to the point of orgasm, she DID have her
legs wrapped around Beth, she WAS grabbing the bed frame and she WAS
humping Beth back!
Jenna was overwhelmed by it all. It still felt like a dream. There was no
way this could really be happening. She simply shouldn't be dreaming about
things like this. She was a perfectly normal 22 year-old heterosexual
female who liked men and should be appalled by the idea of being fucked by
a woman! But here she was in exactly that situation and she was ENJOYING
it!
"Ugh...ugh...ugh...ugh," Jenna panted in unison with each deep thrust. The
sounds of which added to the fervor at which her orgasm was coming. At this
moment she didn't care what her sexual preference was, she was cumming and
there was no denying it. She just couldn't take it anymore. The liquid
pressure inside her had reached the point of no return and with a loud
groan, "A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H-H!!" Jenna released a fountain
of girl cum. She kept humping the massive dildo allowing it to plunge
deeper and deeper into her saturated pussy. Jenna kept it up and came
again. She couldn't help it her greedy body just overreacted. She knew she
was being abused but the sensations were just too overwhelming and nature
took over.
Over and over the thrusting continued, Beth was enjoying the moment and she
came herself without even being touched. Her sweaty heated flesh was
burning with arousal as she fucked her new roomie in the middle of the
night. She took great pride and pleasure in the fact that she made her new
roomie have multiple orgasms. She had taken this normal heterosexual young
woman and turned her. Now Jenna was a lesbian!
Early the next morning Jenna was released from her night in jail. Tears
filled her eyes as she hugged Beth for what was probably the last
time. Their hands parted as the jailor led her away from the cell and down
the long cold corridor toward out-processing. Jenna sniveled as she made
her way past the other cat-calling cellmates and her bare feet sent shivers
up her spine as the cold concrete floor slowly slipped passed.
Jenna couldn't help but think of the prior nights events and how everything
transpired. Confusion reined as she struggled with the whole idea of being
a lesbian. Was she? Was she really gay? What did it mean? She knew there
was no denying what had happened to her in the cell, how Beth and the HUGE
strap-on dildo viscously ****d her. But the confusing part was how she felt
about it. I mean she actually started liking it, didn't she? How many times
did she cum anyway? Wasn't that a sure indication of pure enjoyment? Would
she have cum like that if she DIDN'T like it?
Perhaps the whole "pleasure" thing was some strange by-product of traumatic
stress syndrome or something. Surely her ordeal must have been traumatic,
right? I mean she was ****d and all.


"Yes," she thought to herself as she dressed in her street clothes, "that
must be it. PTSD - Post Traumatic Stress Disorder." Jenna's spirits began
to perk up when she convinced herself that she really WASN'T a lesbian, but
just a poor unfortunate victim of ****.
Waiting outside was s****r Ann. She gathered the rather distraught looking
teacher in her arms and guided her to a car parked out front. Together they
drove back to the school in utter silence, each one deep in their own
thoughts.
As the wonderful old brick school came into view, Jenna sighed a kind of
relief. Returning to the school was almost a comfort. The tree lined drive
rolled past as s****r Ann parked in her spot out front. The smell of fresh
pine wafted past her nose as she exited the car and started walking toward
the front door.
Suddenly a shiver of real fear shot up her spine when she saw a familiar
face peering at her from inside a classroom. It was Trisha! Jenna quickly
looked away from the glaring eyes and checked her appearance to make sure
wasn't exposing any part of her body. The mere thought that this young
teenager might see any of her flesh made Jenna feel faint. For she knew
that the evil little teen would find a way to humiliate her and cause her
distress.
Quickly Jenna shuffled inside and out of sight. She said thanks to s****r
Ann for picking her up and scurried off to her classroom. Before she even
had a chance to catch her breath, the bell rang signaling the change of
classes. Bustling students jammed the hallway outside and she jumped when
her door flew open. Stunned, Jenna looked up to see who was coming into her
room since she wasn't scheduled for class for another period. An audible
gasp escaped her lips when she saw none other than Trisha, Bic and Barb.
"W-what are you three doing here? D-don't you have a c-class to attend?"
she stammered nervously, bl**d quickly sinking to her feet causing her to
feel light-headed.
"Yeah, we do bitch, but what are you going to do about it," sharply
retorted Trisha who was rapidly closing the distance between them.
Jenna stepped back at the aggressive movement and crossed her arms. She
tried to look like she was taking control, but was actually trying to cover
herself.
The three girls saw right through the teacher's veiled efforts to look
'powerful' and surrounded the frightened instructor.
Jenna held her breath and could feel her heart begin to race. She knew
these girls were up to no good and couldn't imagine what they wanted. Her
eyes flicked from one returning glare to another as she mentally pleaded
with them to leave her alone. Just as she was about to ask what they wanted
she backed into her desk with her butt and felt the cold tabletop on her
bare ass. Jenna felt her knees get weak when the reality that she was
panty-less hit her. She felt helpless and naked as she leaned back on the
desk as the three girls pressed in. Trisha was right in front of her and
Jenna watched in fearful wonder as the young teen stared straight in her
eyes while she pawed through her purse that she clutched near her


chest. Jenna knew the youngster had found what she was searching for when
she saw the teen's eyes widen a bit and an evil smirk pierce her lips.
Jenna broke her gaze with her young tormentor to look at what Trisha was
pulling from her bag. To her amazement, it was a razor. Puzzled and
confused, Jenna clutched at the desk creasing her buttocks.
"Know what this is for, teach?" queried a smirking Trisha.
"N-no," shakily replied an honestly confused Jenna.
"I want you to shave, NOW!" ordered Trisha.
"S-shave?" stammered a bumbling Jenna.
"Your pussy, teach! I want you to shave that pussy of yours right NOW!"
ordered a now irritated Trisha at the teacher's ignorance.
Jenna almost passed out. Her light-headedness almost got the best of
her. "Was this girl serious?" she asked herself in total disbelief. "Why
would I do such a thing?" she asked herself again. She could see the
excitement on the girl's faces as they waited in heated anticipation. She
sensed from their reaction and body language that they fully expected her
to shave her own pussy, right there in her own classroom and in front of
them.
Jenna's back stiffened as she summoned the courage to say, "No. I will not
shave myself. What are you crazy?"
"Fine. Have it your way then, teach," sighed a resigned Trisha, "I guess
I'll just have to report that you ****d me in the hallway," she continued
with a shrug.
Jenna felt instantly flush as the girls looked down in unison and slowly
turned as if to walk away. "N-NO! Wait," Jenna said as the trio had just
turned their backs on her. Jenna's mind was flooded with crazy
thoughts. Consequences for her various reactions to her predicament raced
through her brain with reckless abandon. If she didn't do what they asked
she'd be fired for sure. But if she DID do what they asked then she'd have
to humiliate herself in front of them.
The three girls paused their departure and stopped in their tracks. None of
them turned around but instead they held their collective breath hoping to
hear those important words that finally came: "Okay, I'll do it."
The three smiling teens turned around and faced the young teacher as Trisha
handed her the razor. "Strip first," ordered Trisha as Bic and Barb eagerly
nodded their approval.
"B-but someone could look in and see me," Jenna whimpered as she pointed to
the clear glass pain in the door.
Jenna gasped when Trisha, who said "Fine," snatched the razor from her
hand. "We're outa here."
Quickly, Jenna grabbed at the razor held loosely in Trisha's hand and
pleaded, "Okay, okay, I'll do it. Just please don't leave." She couldn't


believe she was now pleading with the three blackmailers to stay while she
shaved herself, but what choice did she have?
Jenna knew she had no choice but to comply so the quicker she got this over
with, the better. Without unbuttoning her blouse she peeled it over her
head. Her bra-less breasts wobbled as the material sc****d by them. She
felt her nipples harden as the cool room air caused her skin to
tighten. Feeling the eyes of the three teens boring in on her exposed flesh
caused an instant rush of wetness to fill her pussy. Jenna closed her eyes
briefly as she tried to fight the sudden urge.
Without further thought she pulled her skirt down and shimmied it to her
knees before letting it drop to the floor around her ankles. She couldn't
believe she was standing naked in front these three young teenage girls!
Jenna wanted to run and she wanted to cry, but...there was also something
else she was feeling, something that seemed to be emanating from her own
loin. It was like tingly little butterflies that danced in her stomach and
tickled her inner self.
Jenna leaned back against the cold table and bent forward, pushing her hips
and pelvic bone to the front. The three tiny teens stared at the young
teachers pussy and watched her place the slightly trembling razor to the
top of her pubic area. Bic and Barb leaned in on Trisha as the three stood
arm-in-arm as if huddled against the cold. Their eyes were glued to Jenna's
balding pussy as the teacher stroked gently, swipe after swipe.
The three teens had shifted to Jenna's right in a position that enabled
them to watch the helpless teacher AND the door. Trisha was the first to
notice two 7th graders pass down the hall, obviously with a hall pass to
use the restroom, as they glanced in and saw the naked teacher. Trisha
watched as the two girls grabbed each other and silently slide to each side
of the door for a better view. A single eyeball was all that was visible as
the girls watched the young teacher shave her pussy as Trisha and her two
friends watched.
One of the seventh graders quietly slipped out of sight only to return
moments later with two more classmates. Soon the four young teens were
pushing for position outside the door.
Jenna was oblivious to the girls jockeying for position, as she was totally
focused on not cutting herself. With each painful stroke of the razor, tiny
chunks of pubic hair fell silently to the floor at her feet. Tears began to
fill Jenna's eyes as she watched in horror as her beautiful lightly haired
pussy became balder and balder. She used her left hand to push down on her
lower abdomen and she spread her knees a little more, to the delight of the
small crowd that now watched the humiliating spectacle.
As the last few clumps of hair were removed from the sides of her labia,
Jenna began to relax and straighten. She looked up at Trisha with pleading
eyes that begged to be released from her captive environment.
But to her shock, Trisha said, "Masturbate yourself."
Jenna could tell Trisha and the other girls were sexually charged and
wanted more. The dryness of Trisha's voice and the dank smell of musty
pussy that filled the room were becoming intoxicating. Jenna didn't know
what to do. She'd never really masturbated herself before, certainly not in


public. Her icy hands trembled and her eyes pleaded with the three teens as
she blubbered, "I d-don't know how."
The three girls started giggling and clutching at each other as if to keep
from falling over. Jenna's left arm tried to cover her breasts and she
naturally started to close up. Hearing the laughter from three teenage
girls who obviously knew more about masturbating than she did was
embarrassing. She felt sick to her stomach and wanted to vomit.
Trisha stopped giggling long enough to say, "Grab your cunt and squeeze it,
teach."
Reluctantly, Jenna did as she was told. With her right hand she cupped her
own pussy and squeezed. Instantly, bl**d began to flow to the area. A
strange feeling started. She squeezed her pussy a second time and then a
third. With each squeeze, more and more bl**d rushed to the affected area
and she could feel her labia begin to swell. Strange sensations were
beginning to fill her mind also. What she was doing was sick and
disgusting, but it was having a strange effect on her. Her whole body was
beginning to tingle and she felt a growing wetness inside her pussy. Almost
naturally her middle finger split her two labia and entered her soaking
canal. A rush of pure pleasure shot through her as her finger brushed
against her swelling clit.
Jenna's head flicked back and she gasp a deep gasp. Her eyes slowly closed
as she slowly exhaled through pierced lips. Instinctively she began to rub
her nipples with her left hand, while her middle finger slid back and forth
in the sloppy slit. Jenna's breathing shallowed and quickened as the
sensations continued to build. She was forgetting where she was and what
she doing. She was becoming lost in the moment and she didn't care that she
was the center of attention for two small groups of young teens.
Both groups of girls watched in shear amazement as their teacher stood
before them naked, pressed against a desk fingering herself. No one was
uttering a word. The heat of the moment was almost too much.
Trisha panted and choked air as she watched the power she had unfold. Just
the thought of having this much control over another human was
intoxicating. She had just ordered a teacher in her school to strip, shave
her own pussy and now masturbate in front of her and her friends. And she
was DOING IT!
"Tell us you're a whore, teach," Trisha commanded. "Say it!"
Jenna, slowly but surely progressing on the path toward orgasm barely heard
the words, but she managed to mutter them anyway, "I'm a whore, I'm a
whore." Her middle finger was stroking her clit as her index and ring
fingers held her labia apart. She rocked her hand forward and back across
her clit and then inserted two fingers. Her gash was a sopping wet mess.
"Suck your fingers, slut, and tell us you like it!" Trisha demanded.
Jenna's mind was a cloudy fog and she barely knew where she
was. Instinctively at the sound of Trisha's voice, she obeyed. Jenna sucked
on her first two fingers and for the first time, tasted her own juices on
herself. The musty smell and tangy taste was exhilarating and she nearly
came. She mumbled, "I'm a slut and I taste good. M-m-m-m-m-m-mph, m-m-m-m,


I'm a slut," she repeated as she withdrew her cleaned fingers before
automatically reinserting them into her waiting snatch without being told.
"Stick your finger in your ass, slut. Finger your asshole." Trisha
directed.
As if on autopilot, Jenna used her middle left finger to reach behind
herself and press it into her anus. The additional sensation was almost too
much. She furiously pumped her right in her cunt while gently fingering her
ass with her left.
Trisha sensed the teacher was reaching climax, but she wanted to humiliate
her just a bit more before she did. "Suck your ass finger clean, you
whore!"
Without breaking the rhythm with her right hand, Jenna removed her left
finger and pushed it between her lips. Her tongue eagerly danced around the
filthy digit, cleaning and removing all the soil. The tart bitter tanginess
combined with the musty smell of her own ass and pussy juice sent the young
teacher over the edge.
Her pussy exploded into a violent climax and soaked her hand with more
slippery cunt juice. Jenna continued to rub and squeeze her pussy for what
seemed like several minutes, while the spasms coursed through her entire
being.
Finally, mercifully, her body began to relax and her mind came into
focus. As the clouds of confusion and climax lifted, Jenna slowly opened
her eyes. Her right hand still gently squeezing her pulsating pussy, Jenna
eventually began to take in her surroundings. A full class of neatly
dressed 8th grade girls sat quietly and orderly in tidy rows in front of
her. Smiling faces and tiny hands uniformly clasp in front of each adoring
c***d as they watched their teacher regain her composure.
Jenna's heart nearly stopped when she finally realized that the bell had
rung to begin her class and her room had quietly filled with young teenage
girls while she brought herself to orgasm.
Shocked. Humiliated. Degraded. Publicly exposed. Jenna was a total
wreck. The petite 22 year old didn't know what to do. She stared at herself
in the restroom mirror. Her face looked older somehow. Her eyes had deep
darkish bags under them from lack of sl**p and stress. Her hair was mussed
and lacked its usual shape and luster. Her blouse and skirt looked shabby
and tattered. Her mind was awash with uncertainty and despair.
What was happening to her? She turned on the faucet and cupped some cool
water in her hands and splashed it on her face and neck. She rubbed her
eyes and tried to clear her mind.
Ever since her arrival at the St. Monica's School for Girls, Jenna had one
strange encounter after the other. She'd had numerous orgasms at the hands
of young teens. A janitor and a prisoner from the local jail had ****d
her. She'd exposed her body to so many people she couldn't remember how
many. She'd allowed people to touch her in ways she'd never imagined
before.
Why was all this happening to her? What had she done wrong? How did she
keep letting these things happen? She was "letting" it happen, too, wasn't


she? Jenna's mind reeled. She felt dizzy. The continuous buzz of unanswered
questions spun around in her mind and made her feel sick.
Jenna wanted to vomit when she remembered her latest predicament. She
stepped back from the sink and lifted her skirt and stared at her pussy. It
was true. She had indeed shaved herself in front of those three horrible
blackmailers led by Trisha. Worse yet, her ENTIRE class had seen her
nakedness AND her latest orgasm. Even worse than that was that she'd given
HERSELF the orgasm! "Oh no," she sighed breathlessly, "I'm gonna be fired."
Jenna's heart sank at the idea of confronting s****r Ann. She knew she was
screwed. Damn that Trisha!! If she didn't hold such a trump card over her,
she'd get that k** and pummel her. Jenna felt a building rage inside her as
her fists tightened at her sides. She was angry. Angry that that little
shit had made her...had made her...shave her pussy and masturbate!! "Oh
gawd," she groaned, an emptiness entering the pit of her stomach.
Consumed in her own thoughts of self-pity and worthlessness, Jenna didn't
hear the restroom door open. Three shadowy figures quietly slipped in.
Leaning forward on the sink and staring at herself in the mirror, Jenna
suddenly felt as though she was being watched. The tiny hairs on the back
of her neck raised and sent a shiver down her spine. Now gripped with a
sudden fear, Jenna froze. Almost afraid to look around, she just
listened. Her ears strained to pick up the slightest noise. But all she
could hear was the methodical thumping of her heartbeat as it quickened and
intensified.
Then she heard it. The slightest scuff of a shoe as it lightly sc****d
along the floor. Jenna gasped and held her breath. She wasn't alone! Her
grip tightened on the sides of the sink and her eyes flicked from
side-to-side as she tried to locate the intruder. Motionless she stood, the
uncertainty killing her.
Jenna spun around and pressed herself against the sink. She grabbed the
sink with both hands at her waist and pulled her buttocks tightly against
it. She held her breath, panicked and fearful and she scanned the restroom.
>From behind the last stall wall closest to the door appeared TRISHA!!
Jenna's heart raced and she wanted to run! But to where! Trisha stood
between her and the door! Jenna couldn't breathe. Her heart felt like it
was going to leap out of her chest! She clutched so tightly on the sink her
knuckles turned white. Shear panic gripped the young teacher and she feared
for her safety.
Her worst nightmare got even worse when Bic and Barb soon flanked their
partner in crime. The three aggressive looking teens stood shoulder to
shoulder with hands on their hips. Silent. Glaring.
Jenna didn't know what to do. She didn't know where to go. She didn't know
what to say. Her mind was blank and she was frozen and couldn't move. Her
legs felt like tree trunks deeply rooted in the ground. She felt anchored
to the sink.
Seconds passed. The standoff continued for what felt like ages. Jenna
didn't know what to do. When the three girls didn't move or speak, it gave
Jenna enough time to summon the courage to ask, "W-what do you w-want?"


The sheepish way she asked the question made Jenna mad. She was already
cowering to these hoodlums and she was sure they'd pick up on her fear. She
blinked to try and clear her mind, her body still stiff and immovable.
Trisha's facial expression soured at the teacher's question. "How dare you
speak to me without getting permission first!" she fired back at the young
teacher. "You will ONLY speak to me when I give you permission to speak. Is
that clear?!"
Jenna looked down at the ground. She wanted to protest, but she was afraid
to. Besides, this girl held all the cards. Whatever she wanted, Jenna knew
she'd have to comply. Her heart sank as the reality settled in. Her
shoulders slumped forward as she meekly nodded her head 'yes'.
"What did you say?" f***efully inquired a suddenly heated Trisha. She
instantly felt like jumping with joy at her conquest, but she knew she had
to maintain control of her emotions to further her power and control. "I
didn't hear your answer, teach. IS THAT CLEAR?"
Jenna, shamed, helpless, afraid and humiliated muttered a barely audible,
"Yes, I understand."
"Good then," Trisha purred as she moved closer to the beaten teacher, until
she stood directly in front of her.
Jenna felt the icy grip of the teen's tiny hand grasp her chin and jerk her
face upward until she was staring eye to eye with Trisha. Jenna still held
onto the sink and pressed even closer on it, hoping, praying she could
somehow disappear.
"On your knees, whore," Trisha growled as her hand slipped behind the
teachers head to grab a handful of hair.
Jenna reluctantly relaxed her knees and slowly began to kneel.
"From now on, teach, when I enter a room you will kneel for me on BOTH
knees, understand?" pronounced the self-promoted Princess Trisha. "You will
demonstrate to the world that you are mine now, understand? You will pay
homage to me and show me respect," Trisha stated flatly with a quick jerk
of Jenna's hair, "or there will be Hell to pay! Understand teach?"
Jenna winced at the repeated tugs on her hair, but weakly replied, "Please
Trisha, PLEASE! I can't do that, not in school! What will people say?
Please don't make me do that, PLEASE?!" Jenna felt empty inside. She
pictured herself kneeling in her own classroom as Trisha entered. She
wondered what the other k**s would think and how they would react. What
would they think she was doing? And what about the other teachers? And
parents?
"Shut up, whore!" Trisha shouted. "Stop your blubbering! You WILL kneel
when I enter a room is that CLEAR!"
Tears filled her eyes and Jenna wanted to break down and cry. Her world was
over. She was submitting to this awful teenager. She was giving her control
over her. How could she do that? How could she just let this 15 year old
run her life like that?


But what choice did she have? Jenna knew the little shit would make up a
lie and say she ****d her. And she knew that Trisha had successfully done
things to her in front of other classmates who were now witnesses to her
acts of depravity. What else could she do? Things were beyond just a 'job'
now. We're talking jail time. Jenna's stomach heaved as the reality of her
plight sank in. She choked on air as she tried to breathe. Meekly she
offered, "Y-yes Trisha. I understand."
"Let's see what kind of shave job you did down there, teach," Trisha said
as she pawed at the top button of her blouse.
"Yeah, let's see," chimed Bic and Barb in unison.
"Why does she need to take off my blouse to see my shave job?" a naive
Jenna asked herself. "No, please, not here, PLEASE Trisha, PLEASE!!" begged
Jenna.
Button by button came undone until Trisha had opened the teachers blouse
completely. Bic and Barb pulled the rumpled blouse off her shoulders and
tossed it on the floor behind them.
Jenna was scared. The sudden coldness made her skin ripple with goose
bumps, which hardened her nipples.
"Place your hands on your head, teach," ordered a now satisfied Trisha.
"Yeah, on your head," repeated Barb.
Jenna pleaded with the trio to not make her do this, "Please Trisha, please
don't do this. Someone might come in." Reluctantly, Jenna placed her hands
on her head. Her breasts lifted in response and pushed her puffy pink
aureoles forward. She closed her eyes. She couldn't bear to see their
faces.
The three girls smiled devilish smiles as they watched the teacher submit
to Trisha's every request.
Trisha then stepped out of her shoe and inserted her toe into the waistband
of Jenna's skirt.
Jenna's stomach tightened as the girl's clammy toe came in contact with her
skin, just below her bellybutton. She felt the girl press down on her skirt
and watched her lean back and stare at her crotch. Jenna could tell she was
trying to get a glimpse of her freshly shaven cunt, but the skirt was
binding above her ass and wasn't about to go low enough in front. "Please,
Trisha, please," whispered a nervous Jenna.
Frustrated that the skirt wasn't able to slide down the way she'd hoped,
Trisha grit her teeth and stepped down hard on the waistband snapping the
clasp and breaking the zipper. The skirt dropped to Jenna's knees under the
f***e of Trisha's foot.
Jenna gasp, "oh," when she felt the material release.
Trisha took her toe and slowly ran it along the inside of Jenna's
thigh. She could see Jenna's stomach convulse involuntarily at the unwanted


stimulation and she knew the effect it would have on the tiny teacher. She
tapped the bald pussy with the top of her foot a couple times before
running her big toe along the moistening slit. Trisha watched Jenna's eyes
close and jaw clench. She knew the teacher was becoming aroused at her
touch and was trying mightily to avoid the sensations.
Jenna's eyes popped open suddenly when she was ripped back to reality after
she felt a sharp sting on her left breast. Trisha had just slapped her tit!
"We're not here for your pleasure, whore," Trisha shouted as her hand swept
off to her left, "we're here for mine!"
With that, Bic and Barb each grabbed one of Jenna's elbows and bowed her
back, seriously arching her back. Jenna gasp in response and held her
breath. She watched in fear as Trisha reached under her skirt and pulled
her panties to her knees.
Trisha stepped forward holding her skirt against her stomach until her
pussy was directly over Jenna's face. Jenna winced as Trisha reached down
with both hands and grabbed the young teachers hair right behind her ears.
"Eat me, whore!" Trisha commanded with a sharp jerk on her head that f***ed
Jenna's face against her pussy.
Jenna wanted to close her mouth, but pleaded instead, "No. Trisha, please!
I beg you, don't make me do this again!" Jenna was having horrible
flashbacks of the last time Trisha did this to her in the hallway. But the
girls simply had her stretched too far backward. Young Trisha's pussy
smashed against her lips and tongue. The taste and smell of young teenage
pussy enveloped her. Trisha ground her pussy on Jenna's face and started a
methodical rub.
Jenna's nose and mouth were becoming coated with sticky girl juice from the
overheated youngster. Trisha's tiny pussy was flowing like a leaky faucet
and Jenna could hear her start to pant. Jenna was finding it difficult to
breathe at times and rocked her own head to eke out tiny air passages. This
only served to excite the teenage gangster even further and heighten her
impending climax.
The grinding continued for minutes. Jenna's face began to hurt under the
continuous pressure. Through it all, something strange was happening to
her. Something about the taste and smell was doing something to her. Her
tongue darted in and out of the soft teenage flesh and it...it...tasted -
GOOD!
Jenna slowly felt her resistance begin to wane. No longer was she
struggling for air, but rather she was struggling for - position. When she
felt Bic and Barb lessen the pressure on her arms, she seized the
opportunity and grabbed Trisha by the hips. Her thumbs squeezed deeply into
Trisha's flesh and pressed against her hipbones while her fingers crushed
into her skin. Jenna pulled hard against the grinding teen. She lapped at
the youthful cunt like a dog to butter.
Bic and Barb stared in amazement as the teacher WILLINGLY licked their
friends' pussy.
Trisha, lost in the pleasure of the moment hadn't even released her grip on


the teachers' hair, but continued to hump her face relentlessly. Trisha's
stomach tightened as the throws of a major orgasm were thrust upon her. She
groaned a deep guttural groan, "A-a-a-a-a-h-h-h-h-h!" as her loin convulsed
with love juice.
Jenna licked and lapped the gooey girl cum like a ravenous a****l. She
sucked on the tiny pussy and tugged on her clit. She stroked each labium
with long gentle strokes of her tongue as the pumping hips slowed to a mild
rhythm.
Trisha let go of the young teachers hair and seductively ran her hands up
her own body and into her hair as she shivered with ecstatic pleasure. She
let out a long sigh before stepping back, satisfied.
"Now do them too, whore," Trisha said in a groggy voice.
Awash in a surreal world of pleasure and humiliation, Jenna turned to Barb
first. Almost as if she were a robot, Jenna lifted the green plaid skirt
and tugged at her panties. She pushed the waistband down to the girls'
knees and proceeded to gently kiss Barb's pussy.
As if on her first date and engaging in her first kiss with a boy, Jenna
held Barb's hips and kissed her pussy. Gently at first, with just light
pecks, until the erotic smell of an aroused teenage girl wafted under her
nose, Jenna kissed the tiny pussy. Extending her tongue she licked the
outside of each swelling labia several times. Moisture was clearly
evident. Jenna tilted her head to the side and pushed her tongue into the
soft fleshy passage as if French kissing a boy.
Soft moans of passion emanated from Jenna as she made love to the teenage
pussy in front of her. With growing passion and a****l instincts, Jenna
began to up the tempo. She licked and sucked on the teenager's labium and
clit. She loved the involuntary thrust she would feel whenever she dragged
her coarse tongue across the tiny sensitive clit.
It was all Jenna could do to hold onto Barb's hips as the teen humped her
way to a delightful orgasm.
Jenna impulsively repeated the same process for Bic. When all three girls
were satisfied, Jenna was too. Strange as it was, she did feel a weird
sense of satisfaction. She wasn't even sure where it came from, but it was
definitely real.
Kneeling back on her haunches, Jenna awaited her next command.
"You did fairly well today, teach," admitted a pleasured Trisha. "Don't
think your little act here today will absolve you of any further
duties. Because you are mine now, understand teach? MINE. In fact, I want
you to address me as Ms. Trisha, from now on. Got it whore?"
With that, Bic took Jenna's blouse and tossed it into a toilet and the
three girls left the kneeling, topless teacher.
Even Trisha was having a hard time believing how much control she was
having over her teacher. The teenager spent nearly every waking hour when
she was not in school, masturbating to thoughts of how she could further
degrade and humiliate the young Ms. Tarp. Her own mom was beginning to
worry about her because she'd run upstairs to her room after school and


never be seen from again, or so it seemed.
When her mom inquired about what she was doing in her room all that time,
Trisha always told her "homework". "Yeah," she chuckled to herself as
leaned against her headboard, "I'm doing homework alright." A devious smile
crossed her lips as two fingers massaged her slippery cunt. She was
determined to come up with a whole list of ways to humiliate her teacher
and demonstrate her total control. As she lay there playing with her pussy
she pondered the thought.
"Hmmm, what can I do next," she hummed as she inserted a finger. "I think
she needs to look more like the slut she is," Trisha mused to herself as
her pussy surged with fresh juice as a wonderful idea entered her
brain. "YES!" she said aloud, "that's it!" She masturbated herself to a
glorious orgasm before drifting off to a blissful sl**p.
The next morning at school she went in search of Ms. Tarp. Quickly joined
by her two friends, Trisha marched through the hallways in search of the
tiny teacher. Armed with her very select items, her anticipation was
getting the better of her. She could feel her pussy juice start to dribble
from her cunt. She almost felt tunnel vision as her heart rate
increased. This was going to be GREAT!
Like gangsters on a mission, they pushed open door after door in search of
their victim. Bic yelled out, "There she is!" when she saw the petite
teacher duck into a nearby restroom. The three scampered down the hall and
burst into the restroom. At first it appeared empty as the three ruffians
entered but they all knew better.
Barb taunted Jenna by singing, "Ms. Tarp, come out, come out wherever you
are."
Jenna huddled in a stall, her feet pulled up in a fetal position on the
toilet. She'd hoped the three girls hadn't seen her slip in there but she
was wrong. She squeezed her legs tightly and whimpered quietly. Deep down
she knew it was only a matter of time before they found her. She had
nowhere to run and nowhere to hide. She was defenseless against their daily
assaults. Her heart beat so loudly she thought it might give her away.
WHAM!!
Jenna flinched when the stall door next to hers slammed open. She wanted to
burst into tears. The fear was paralyzing. Tiny beads of sweat formed on
her neck as squeezed her knees tighter to her chest and closed her
eyes. She knew her stall was next.
"Hello down there," came a familiar sounding voice from above. Trisha was
standing on the toilet in the next stall and was looking down on the
frightened teacher. "You aren't hiding are you, teach?" Trisha snickered
before getting serious, "I want you NOW! So come out, okay?"
Jenna was petrified. She didn't know what to say.
"Why don't you be a good little girl and open the door okay? I have a
surprise for you my little slut," teased Trisha.
Jenna feared statements like that most of all. Any surprise this k** had


for her had to be bad. "Please! Won't you please just leave me alone?
Please, Ms. Trisha, please just leave me alone!" Jenna pleaded.
Trisha gushed at being called 'Ms. Trisha' by her teacher. "Open the door
little girl or I'll crawl over the top and we'll have a repeat of
yesterday" warned Trisha.
Those words sent a bolt of fear through Jenna and without looking up at
her, she briskly stepped down off the toilet and reluctantly opened the
door. Bic grabbed her arm and yanked her out.
Trisha f***efully grabbed the smaller teachers jaw and pushed her back
against the wall. Jenna winced and squeezed her eyes shut expecting to be
hit. She pressed her hands against the cold tile wall hoping she could just
sink inside and disappear.
"You're a slut, aren't you, teach?" sneered Trisha. "Say it. Tell us you're
a slut!"
Jenna leaned against the wall with all her might. She wasn't a slut and she
hated the word. She hated being told to say the word, but this girl, this
evil little girl kept making her say it. All Jenna wanted was for this
torment to stop. "Please, Ms. Trisha, please don't make me do things like
this, PLEASE. Why are you doing this to me? What have I ever done to you?"
she pleaded.
Jenna's pleas fell on deaf ears. Trisha didn't care. "Just SAY IT! Tell us
you're a SLUT!" she insisted as she squeezed a little tighter on Jenna's
jaw.
"I-I'm a slut!" blubbered a distraught Jenna.
"Yes you are," cooed a satisfied Trisha, "but you don't LOOK like a
slut. Does she girls?"
"No, not at all," agreed the two cohorts in unison.
Jenna wondered why the three girls were being so nice all of a sudden. They
just paid her a wonderful compliment, the first of its kind. She opened her
eyes and looked at the three young teens, her jaw still firmly in Trisha's
grasp.
"Maybe we can help her with that, girls," offered a helpful sounding
Trisha.
Bic piped up, "I'm sure we can."
"Yes, oh yes, I'm SURE we can," agreed Barb enthusiastically.
"Well then, we're agreed," surmised Trisha. "Let's get started then."
Trisha released the thin-framed teacher and started rummaging through her
bag. Small items clanked on the counter top as the bags contents were
emptied. Lipstick, eye shadow, mascara, eyeliner, lip-gloss, rouge, makeup
and other assorted things were spread out. A couple of neatly folded items
were placed up there too.


"Now hold still and don't move slut," ordered a more serious Trisha.
The three girls started applying makeup to the petite teachers face. Jenna
didn't move as the girl's applied thick coats of heavy mascara and
eyeliner. Receding shades of blue eye shadow crept to her eyebrows, which
had been plucked into thin lines. Her lips were coated with a deep red
lipstick to match the rouge that covered her cheeks.
Jenna watched the methodical transformation in the mirror. She looked more
and more slutty with each new addition. No more did she look like a
schoolteacher. Now she looked like a hooker.
When the girls were finished Trisha pointed to the neat little stack of
folded clothes and said, "here, put these on, teach."
Jenna kept staring at her face in the mirror as she picked up the
clothes. She closely examined the job they did and was actually impressed
by the detail. In no way was she accepting that she looked okay, it's just
that the job they did was pretty good.
Jenna shook out the two items and stared at them. Her heart sank as fear
gripped her. There was no way she could where them. NO WAY! One item was a
tiny shear white top with short sleeves that was so shear it wouldn't even
conceal her breasts and the other...the other was a small stretchy tube
that was no more than SIX INCHES WIDE! "Is that a SKIRT?" her mind
shrieked!
"I-I can't w-wear these, Ms. Trisha! I'll be fired on the spot," Jenna
pleaded.
Trisha grabbed the teacher's hair and shook her head, "I said put them on!
I'm not going to repeat myself, slut!"
Jenna was scared. Her hands trembled as the three youngsters stepped back
to watch the well-endowed teacher disrobe. Nervously, Jenna stripped. She
tried to keep herself covered as best she could but it was no use. The
see-through top fit just as she thought it would. It adhered to her like a
second skin and her breasts were clearly visible. It did little to support
her large perky breasts and ended just below her rib cage. The neckline was
deep enough that some cleavage showed and the back a very deep U-cut.
Jenna quickly checked her appearance in the mirror and was shocked her
aureoles were as distinct as they were. Her nipples sprung out a solid
half-inch and she could even see some tiny bumps around her aureoles.
"Hurry up, slut. Put the skirt on," encouraged a heated Trisha.
The anticipation was almost too much for the teenager. Her plan was going
better than expected. She had made up the teacher to look like the 'slut of
sluts' and the idea of her teaching class looking like that was causing her
to drip.
"Come on, come on," urged the impatient Trisha.
Jenna undid her skirt and dropped in to the floor. Leaning forward in a
horrible attempt to cover herself from the prying eyes, she pulled on the
tiny tube. It fit like a glove and was very stretchy. When she pulled it up


to her waist her pussy showed. When she pulled it down to cover her pussy,
her ass crack showed. Jenna was flabbergasted. She didn't know what to do.
"Okay, okay, now the shoes," insisted a breathless Trisha as her
masterpiece was coming to conclusion.
Jenna was handed a pair of black stiletto heeled shoes. She stepped into
the 6-inch heeled shoes and stared at herself in the mirror. The lime green
skirt looked atrocious. Her flat stomach heaved with fear. She just
couldn't go out in public looking like this, she just couldn't!
"Please, Ms. Trisha, please don't make me wear this. I look awful!" Jenna
twisted and turned as she checked her appearance in the mirror. The shoes
raised her height to the point where she could actually make direct eye
contact with Trisha and not have to look up at her.
"I think you look wonderful!" Trisha lied. "Meet me back in class girls."
Bic and Barb smiled at each other as they skipped off arm in arm.
Trisha pushed the young teacher backward into the first stall closest to
the door. "Sit down slut" she ordered. "Before you go to your first class
looking like the slut you are, I want you to service me first."
"Please, no. Not again, Ms. Trisha, PLEASE!" begged Jenna as she sat on the
toilet and looked up at the teen.
Trisha put her hands on the teachers' shoulders and pushed down. "Get on
your knees, slut."
Jenna whispered as loudly as she thought she should, "Please Ms. Trisha,
not in here. Someone may come in and see me kneeling in here. Please
Ms. Trisha, don't make me do this! Not NOW!" She knew she should would have
to though as she sank to her knees. The cold concrete floor sent shivers up
her spine and her nipples sprang to instant hardness. She braced herself
from falling forward in the tight confines by holding onto Trisha's
knees. "Please Ms. Trisha, please don't make me do this again."
Jenna knew her pleas were being ignored. Even as she continued to beg the
teen to stop, Jenna continued with her task. She slid her hands up the
girls thighs to the waistband of her panties and paused, "Please
Ms. Trisha," she begged, her eyes firmly affixed on the girls panties,
"please don't make me do this again," she pleaded. Jenna's voice tapered
off as an inexplicable rush of saliva filled her mouth.
As she pulled the girls panties down, Jenna continued her emotionless
pleas, "Please Ms. Trisha, please!" Without being f***ed, Jenna kissed the
teens sopping wet pussy full on. She heard Trisha groan as if the
culmination of her efforts were being realized. Jenna pushed her nose into
the bottom of her slit and ran it up to her clit.
Trisha sighed as the tip of Jenna's nose brushed across her swollen
knob. Instinctively she pushed her hips forward and spread her knees as far
as the panties would let them.
Jenna pushed outwardly on the girls thighs and drove her tongue deep into
the tangy wetness. She licked and sucked on the teen's pussy and made love


to it. Just as she was getting into it, the restroom door opened.
Both girls froze.
Jenna's heart raced. She squeezed tightly on Trisha's thighs as her fear
took over. Her worst nightmare manifested itself when she heard s****r
Ann's voice!
"Are you all right in there?"
Jenna wasn't sure if she should answer or if Trisha should answer. Her head
throbbed and her brain wasn't working. She blinked her eyes to try and
clear her mind before stuttering, "u-uh, y-yes, I'm fine."
"Is that you Ms. Tarp?" inquired s****r Ann. "What are you doing in there?
Do you have someone in there with you?"
Jenna's heart skipped a beat. Her mind created and rejected a dozen
excuses. "She must have seen Trisha's feet!" she reasoned to herself, "oh
gawd, now what do I say?"
Jenna's fingers went cold and she almost lost her grip on Trisha's knees.
Trisha looked down at the panicked teacher. Trisha had a strange air of
calm come over her. As she held her rolled up skirt tightly to her flat
youthful stomach, she reached down with her right hand and cupped the back
of Jenna's head and pulled her forward. She pushed her pelvis toward the
resisting teacher and said, "uh, yes s****r Ann, it's me, Trisha." She
pushed her pussy onto Jenna's nose and slowly rubbed her steamy flesh on
the bony bridge and continued, "Ms. Tarp is helping me with my broken
zipper."
"Oh. Okay, just so long as everything is okay in there." s****r Ann said as
she took the stall next to theirs.
Trisha felt an incredible rush of girl juice when she heard the stall door
next-door close. She pushed her knees apart as far as they would go until
her panties snapped down around her ankles. She held Jenna's face to her
pussy and continued to rub herself on her nose. The thought of the Head
Mistress sitting right next to her while she face fucked her teacher was
pushing her over the edge. She loved the idea of letting the Head Mistress
know what was 'really going on in there'.
Jenna's nose felt so good on her pussy, she bit her lip to keep from
moaning. She desperately wanted to let s****r Ann know what was happening
in there without 'saying' anything. Devious methods raced through her mind
but nothing seemed practical. She knew she only had a few seconds to do it
and then it hit her.
Trisha lifted her right foot and tilted her toe. Her panties snapped off
her ankle and bunched themselves around her left ankle. She pushed her foot
under the divider until she KNEW that s****r Ann could see! She held
Jenna's face to her pussy and kept rubbing. Her juices were flowing hard
now and she wanted to cum! The feeling of Jenna's nose as it split the
soppy fleshy folds of her young pussy was incredible.
Jenna wanted to resist but was helpless to do anything. All she could do


was stay quiet and hope that s****r Ann believed her. Her heart was
pounding so hard she thought it might burst. Trisha's incessant rubbing was
no help either. She tried to keep the teen at bay but it was no use. She
knew the teen wouldn't let her stop until she had an orgasm, she just
prayed she wouldn't attract attention.
Through it all, the smell of a hot teenage pussy and the tangy taste of
youthful cunt juice was strangely pleasurable to Jenna. She didn't mind any
of that at all, it was being f***ed to do these dirty deeds in public that
Jenna despised. The fear of getting caught with a teenage pussy in her
mouth was worse than any nightmare. Prison really scared the young teacher.
But what choice did she have? Trisha had her over a barrel and there was
nothing she could do except her young teenage tormentor's bidding. She had
to do whatever this sick young girl wanted or she would surely live the
rest of her life behind bars!
The sound of the toilet flushing signaled the end of s****r Ann's impromptu
visit. She left without another word.
"Oh, gawd, that was close, huh slut," Trisha sighed as she pushed her pubic
mound down harder on Jenna's nose. She whispered, "you're gonna make me cum
now aren't you?"
Jenna nodded 'yes' knowing that she had no choice.
Trisha raised her skirt even higher and pushed her pelvis forward even
more. She wanted to watch her teacher slave face fuck her pussy. She
grabbed Jenna's head and positioned it so that her pussy was just over the
teacher's nose. "Tilt your face up a little, slut," Trisha began, "Ah, just
like that. Now hold that position and DON'T MOVE!" Trisha slowly lowered
her pubis bone down onto Jenna's nose. She used the pretty proboscis as a
wedge and let it split her swollen labia until her clit nestled perfectly
into the dip between Jenna's bridge and her forehead. Trisha cooed her
approval and slowly rocked her hips in response so that her clit bumped
from Jenna's forehead down onto her nose. The thumping and grinding was
sending violent shocks of erotic pleasure into Trisha's anus and back.
Jenna tried hard to hold her position. Trisha's pubic hair was feeling like
sand paper on her forehead and she feared it was making her skin raw. Her
nose was being driven into Trisha's sloppy pussy with each deep grind. She
had to breathe through her mouth because her nose was covered in slimy girl
juice. Jenna felt like she was just some sort of sexual toy for this teen's
pleasure. She didn't even feel appreciated, she just felt like a human
rubbing post.
Jenna held on as the thumping and grinding increased. Trisha bore down hard
on her nose and face. She could feel Trisha's pubic bone thump from her
forehead down hard onto her nose. It hurt, but the gooey warmth was
intoxicating. Jenna knew Trisha was cumming and just tried to hold her
position.
Seconds later, it happened. Jenna heard a deep guttural groan intermixed
with short staccato pants as Trisha came. "U-u-u-g-g-g-g-h-h-h-h!
Oh...oh...u-u-g-g-h-h!"
Trisha's orgasm subsided slowly and she used Jenna's chin like a rag to


wipe any residual cum on. After a few extra humps for good measure she let
go of Jenna's face. She leaned forward and whispered, "That was wonderful
my little love slut. Now put my panties back on. That nose of yours is
AWESOME! Mmmmmm, I love it. From now on, when I go like this," and she
pointed to her own nose, "it means I want YOUR nose, okay slut?"
Jenna, her face sticky and coated with girl cum, nodded her
understanding. She helped the young girl step into her panties. Jenna
shimmied them up Trisha's slender thighs and placed them snugly against her
vagina. She stood as Trisha turned and unlocked the door.
As both females exited the stall a voice echoed, "I hope you're all taken
care of Trisha."
With 'deer in the headlights' stares, both girls froze when they saw s****r
Ann standing inside the door, arms crossed and looking upset.
"I want to see you after school today Ms. Tarp, we've received
some...complaints lately," stated s****r Ann before she turned and left.
Jenna's heart sank. She'd just been caught in a restroom with a minor c***d
by the schools Head Mistress! She knew what the meeting would entail. Her
palms broke out in a sticky sweat as she rubbed her hands together. "Oh my
gawd," she worried, "I'm as good as fired...or...worse!"
The whole day dragged on and on. She'd almost forgotten about her totally
inappropriate dress and horribly slutty makeup job courtesy of Trisha and
her friends. The tiny shear top that did little to conceal her large firm
breasts was in constant need of adjustment. It seemed like every time she
looked down her nipples were protruding through the skin-tight
material. And then there was the skirt, if you could call it that. Six
inches of stretchy material that left her vagina or ass exposed constantly.
Jenna was so worried about her afternoon meeting that she barely even
noticed the constant teasing from the students. All day long they'd had her
bending over to pick things up. "Clumsy k**s," she muttered to herself
after the umpteenth piece of paper hit the floor.
And then there was her third period class. "What was up with them?" she
recollected. For some reason they were so happy and giddy the whole period,
but worse yet they were out of control. She got so mad when they played
"keep away" from her with her eraser. "OOOHHH," she grumbled to herself as
she remembered how the taller students took advantage of her shortness and
kept making her jump for the eraser when they held it over their heads! Her
legs were a little sore after all that jumping and her chest hurt
too. Jenna blushed when she remembered how long and hard it had made her
nipples. "How embarrassing," she thought.
As her day drew to a close she read a note from one of the staff that said
to meet s****r Ann in the gym. She would be working out there after school.
Jenna gathered her personal things into a box and straightened her
desk. Tears filled her eyes when she realized this was probably the last
time she'd see this classroom again. She straightened her skintight top and
pulled on the tiny skirt as she clicked her way down the long echoic
corridor on her 6-inch stiletto heels. She saw her reflection in the trophy
case glass and had to admit to herself that the pumps made her legs look


great!
She pushed open the gym doors and walked in. She spotted s****r Ann doing
crossover chest pulls. Jenna paused for a moment and admired the nun's
athletic figure. She'd never really seen her in full view before and now
seeing her with a tight sports bra and sweatpants was pretty cool.
s****r Ann faced a large wall mirror as Jenna approached her from
behind. Jenna felt like she was a "dead man walking", you know, a prisoner
on his way to be executed. Her long strides had become short baby steps and
her head got lower with each step like a dog ready to be punished.
Jenna stopped just short of the mat behind s****r Ann who had watched her
approach in the mirror. Jenna cleared her throat, "uh-hem," to get the
nun's attention and let her know she was there.
Without breaking her workout rhythm, s****r Ann started, "Ms. Tarp, we've
had some complaints lately..."
Jenna didn't let her continue. All her emotions poured out at once. Jenna's
guilt, her shame, her humiliation, her regret and on and on bubbled to the
surface. She knew all the things she'd done wrong since arriving at the
school and she didn't need them listed to her by poor s****r Ann. It wasn't
her fault that she was such a lousy teacher. Jenna hated the fact that
she'd put such a wonderful, trusting educator in a predicament like this at
all! Jenna felt horrible that poor s****r Ann would have to fire her on the
spot and report all her inappropriate behavior to authorities!
Jenna's mind raced with all the terrible things she'd allowed herself to do
since her arrival and the consequences for her stupidity. She burst into
tears and leapt for the nun so she could beg for forgiveness. s****r Ann
had just finished a repetition and her arms were outstretched at shoulder
height. Jenna's toe caught the edge of the mat and she fell forward and
grabbed s****r Ann by the waist and wrapped her arms around her as she fell
to her knees behind the shocked nun.
"MS. TARP!" exclaimed the shocked and unbalanced nun.
Inadvertently, Jenna had pulled s****r Ann's sweatpants down several inches
when she fell on her. She didn't notice though because she was too busy
hugging her thighs and crying. "Oh, s****r Ann, please forgive me! Please!
I didn't mean to do all those horrible things, really I didn't. I tried, I
really did! Please s****r Ann, please give me another chance won't you?
PLEASE!" Jenna wept loudly and buried her face alongside s****r Ann's hip.
s****r Ann was having a hard time maintaining her balance. Jenna was
pushing her forward at the waist and holding legs together like she was
tackling her. It took all her strength to keep a tight grip on the
crossover handles. She caught a glimpse of her position in the large mirror
and noticed she looked like a giant 'T'. "Please Ms. Tarp! Get a hold of
yourself! I need to talk about your..."
Jenna moaned loudly and continued to blubber and plead for a second chance
every time s****r Ann tried to give her the details of why she was meeting
her in the first place. Jenna just couldn't bear to hear her list of sins
listed like that. Each time she pleaded, she squeezed her eyes shut a
little tighter and curled up a little more behind s****r Ann.


Jenna could smell the sweat that coated the nun's body. She wondered what
she could do to save her job and avoid prison. "Please s****r Ann, I'll do
whatever it takes. Please, tell me what I can do?" Jenna knew it was
over. Deep down inside she knew her time at the school was finished and in
almost all certainty, so was her freedom.
Hugging s****r Ann's legs from behind and kneeling as she was, Jenna felt
remorseful for putting the poor Head Mistress through all that she had. All
along s****r Ann had been supportive and encouraging, yet Jenna just kept
messing things up. She wanted to thank the pretty middle-aged nun for all
she'd done for her. She wanted to thank her for hiring her in the first
place, for trusting her to be with the students even after she had done
some terrible things with them. She wanted to thank s****r Ann for allowing
her take them on field trips and for all the educator's efforts to
discipline her in appropriate ways. As dreadful as her future was Jenna
wanted to hold on to s****r Ann in some dramatic method in hopes that
things could be different.
But alas, Jenna realized her fate and relaxed her grip a little. She knew
she was screwed and there was nothing she could do about it. Jenna was
becoming emotional. Tears of regret and thankfulness rolled down her cheeks
and blurred her vision. Instinctively she kissed the small of s****r Ann's
back in a gesture of thanks. She tasted the salty sweat that shimmered on
her skin and she licked her lips. She kissed her again and a soft moan from
s****r Ann caught her ear and she knew s****r Ann appreciated it. If this
small gesture was enough to bring pleasure to the woman who had done so
much for her, then she'd do it again!
Jenna kissed the educator's back yet again.
Cooing in a soft voice as if losing control of her resistance, s****r Ann
said, "Ms. Tarp, please don't do that...it's...it's not...necessary."
Jenna would do anything for this wonderful person. She loved s****r Ann for
all that she had done. To kiss her back was nothing. She swiped her tongue
along the small of her back and licked off a line of sweat. She felt s****r
Ann's skin bristle with goose bumps. Jenna knew s****r Ann liked it, even
though the fit brunette wouldn't admit it.
Again s****r Ann weakly pleaded, "P-please...Ms. Tarp...please, you're..."
her voice trailed off when she felt Jenna's tongue come to rest at the top
of her ass crack. The anticipation and vision of this beautiful young
voluptuous teacher licking her ass was overwhelming. She held her breath.
Jenna knew what she had to do. She owed this to s****r Ann. Jenna realized
that this was probably going to be the last time she ever saw her Head
Mistress and she felt an overwhelming sense of duty take over. Jenna, for
the first time in her life, realized what it meant to "kiss someone's ass."
All this time she had thought the phrase disgusting and vile, but now, this
defining moment, she understood what it truly meant. "To kiss someone's
ass," she rationalized to herself, "was to show the ULTIMATE respect for
that person."
Jenna released her bear hug grip and slowly raised her arms, running her
hands along the firm muscular thighs of her mentor until her hands were at
the waistband of her sweats. Still kissing and licking her back, Jenna


slowly pushed down on the waistband, kissing and lightly licking the firm
buttocks. The only sounds coming from s****r Ann were soft moans as if she
were biting her lip. There were no more protests or words of
resistance. Jenna pushed the sweat bottoms to her ankles before slowly
running her fingertips up along the outside edges of s****r Ann's legs.
A trail of goose bumps followed her hands. Jenna felt s****r Ann stepping
in place trying to remove her sweat bottoms from her ankles. Jenna glanced
in the mirror and realized that s****r Ann still had hold of the handles,
this kept her arms outstretched at shoulder height. She almost looked
bound.
With the sweat bottoms finally off her left ankle, s****r Ann was able to
spread her feet a little. Jenna's hands snaked their way to s****r Ann's
hips and her thumbs had come to rest on the center of her buttocks.
Jenna was determined to pay her proper respects. She tightly gripped the
taut ass and spread the Head Mistress' firm butt cheeks. Starting at the
top, Jenna took small swipes at the depths of s****r Ann's ass crack. The
tight crevice was salty and warm. With each taste and kiss, Jenna could
feel and hear s****r Ann react with pleasure. Doing this was the least she
could, Jenna reasoned.
s****r Ann's back kept arching and her pelvis flexed away from Jenna making
her have to work even harder to reach her target. Jenna had to reposition
her thumbs several times to grasp s****r Ann's flesh properly and really
spread her butt apart. Jenna had to tilt her head and lean down and look up
to find the tiny rosebud. She kept lapping at s****r Ann's ass until she
felt the wrinkled skin on her tongue.
The first swipe caused s****r Ann to flex and tighten instinctively and
Jenna knew she had found her mark. She pressed her nose tightly against the
back of s****r Ann's thigh and f***ed her mouth even closer. She extended
her tongue and pressed it against the tight little hole and heard s****r
Ann moan loudly, "Ooohhhh, Ms. Tarp!"
Jenna pressed on. To clean her mentor's ass of sweat for all she'd done for
her was an honor. She licked and poked at the educator's asshole as she
spread her cheeks with her thumbs.
Jenna could be wrong, but it almost sounded as if s****r Ann were reaching
a climax. She listened to s****r Ann's sporadic breathing and moans mixed
with pants. That combined with her reflexive squeezes seemed to indicate an
impending orgasm.
Jenna had had her share of orgasms lately and she had to admit how great
they felt. If she could give her superior an orgasm then she would.
She was on a mission now. Jenna drove her tongue into s****r Ann's
asshole. She licked her. She kissed her. She nibbled on the firm flesh
around her ass. She worshipped this wonderful administrator who had done so
much for her.
Jenna slid her right hand around the hip of s****r Ann and gently across
her lightly haired mound. She ravaged s****r Ann's ass as she slipped her
thumb against the gooey slit of her cunt. Jenna felt her Head Mistress
tighten and moan deeply when her thumb bumped across the knobby clit. 'Yes'


Jenna said to herself, 'she IS reaching orgasm.' Jenna smiled to herself
and nuzzled her nose a little deeper.
Seconds later Jenna's efforts were rewarded when s****r Ann bucked and
moaned loudly. She tasted the dribbles of s****r Ann's orgasm as it dripped
from her cunt and ran between her legs. Jenna lapped at the gooey cum and
cleaned the nun's pussy and ass with her tongue.
When the nun finally stopped twitching, Jenna re-dressed her by pulling up
her sweats. She'd done all that she could to show her gratitude and hoped
by that small gesture that she'd proved to s****r Ann that she was truly
thankful.
s****r Ann dropped her arms and put her hands on her knees as she leaned
forward to catch her breath. She was weak from a glorious impromptu orgasm.
Jenna sat back on her haunches, satisfied that she'd given her boss a
wonderful orgasm, but remorseful that s****r Ann would still have to inform
her that she would be fired. Jenna bowed her head and listened for those
fateful words...
"Ms. Tarp," began a recovering s****r Ann, "I have to inform you of several
complaints we've received lately," she panted.
Jenna held her breath and squeezed her eyes shut. This was it.
"It's your uniform Ms. Tarp," s****r Ann began, "it's been rumpled and
unsuitable. Today, however, was a HUGE improvement. I'm instructing you to
keep dressing in this manner rather than the traditional uniform. Is that
understood?"
Springtime was finally approaching. Jenna was looking forward to the end of
the school year. She couldn't wait until she would finally be rid of her
teenage tormentor for the summer. She hoped and prayed that Trisha's
parents would take the little demon on an extended vacation so she could
finally get some peace. Jenna had submitted to every whim this vile teen
offered and she was sick of it. But what choice did she have? It was like
compounding interest. Every time she did something for the young teenage
hoodlum, it was thrown in her face and used as a threat for the next
time. Jenna felt trapped by her situation. She felt like she had no choice
but to conform with Trisha's wishes.
Jenna had to admit to herself that compared with the beginning of the
school year, the winter months hadn't been that bad. Trisha's nearly daily
assaults had tapered off to once a week or so. Jenna attributed much of it
to the fact that Trisha had been inexplicably transferred out of all her
classes and their contact was limited.
June brought a whole different attitude to the school. The girls were
getting restless with the fast approaching summer months and spirits were
high. Warm sunny days replaced the cool gray of winter and a brighter, more
exuberant enthusiasm invaded the school.
To Jenna's discomfort, Trisha was no different. The longer, warmer days
sent the teen into a devious frenzy. Unknown to Jenna, Trisha had spent the
long gloomy winter months surfing the net for lesbian porn sites, which
only served to fuel her already deviant desires. Jenna had no idea that the


more Trisha surfed for porn and masturbated, the worse her needs became.
Jenna couldn't have imagined that Trisha's daily masturbation routine had
progressed from simple fantasies of pussy lust to the torturous bondage and
discipline type she was using now. Jenna did, however, recognize the recent
increase in attention and wondered where it came from, but in any case was
powerless to do anything about it.
This day, Friday, Trisha confronted Jenna in the hallway where the
youngster told her, "Walk me to your house tonight. I'm spending the
night. And tomorrow we're going shopping. I've already cleared it with my
mom and she knows I'm spending the night with a friend."
Jenna worried about the whole scene. She had never had anyone spend the
night at her tiny rental house before and certainly not a student. She
wondered what people might think and how it would be perceived if she were
caught with a student off campus.
As the school day finally ended, Jenna gathered her things and prepared to
walk home. She hadn't seen Trisha all day and she hoped Trisha had
forgotten. As she collected the last of her things and hurried to leave the
building, Jenna was shocked to find Trisha waiting for her outside. Jenna's
heart sank as the girl approached and took her by the arm.
"Hello, my little slut, are you ready?" Trisha asked as she tucked her arm
inside Jenna's.
"Uh, yes, Ms. Trisha," responded an edgy Jenna, worried that someone might
see them.
Trisha loved to be called 'Ms. Trisha' by her slut. It really reinf***ed
her power and made her wet.
The warm afternoon sun beat down on the two as they strolled off campus and
into the shady tree-lined streets of the local neighborhood. Little was
said as the two made their way to Jenna's house until about two blocks
away.
Trisha was thirsty and wanted something to drink. She told Jenna that they
must stop at the market first.
Jenna did little to resist her teenage tormentor's request and they turned
right instead of left. The store was only a block and half away so it
really didn't matter. The store was a small grocery store but was usually
busy, especially on Friday nights.
The warm breeze as the normal change of pressure that signaled the shift
from daytime warmth to evening coolness ruffled Jenna's short pleated skirt
and nearly shear blouse, both of which were components of her latest
'uniform' as dictated by Trisha. The tiny hairs on her legs bristled as the
draft circled under her skirt across her panty-covered vagina. Yes, that's
right, panty-covered. Trisha had made sure that she wore panties today and
Jenna never questioned why.
Once inside the store, Trisha had them walk around the aisles in search of
nothing in particular. She was just getting a sense of who was in the
store.


A small group of high school teenage girls from the local public school
were milling about near the checkout. Trisha grabbed a coke and tugged on
Jenna's arm to get in line just in front of them. About three people were
in line already and the scene was set perfectly for Trisha to implement her
devious plan.
Trisha nudged Jenna to move in front of her. She drew very close behind the
oblivious teacher who was unaware that the sneaky teen was enacting a plan.
Facing the checker and just behind the row of people to her front, Jenna
stood waiting. Trisha had been touching her all afternoon ever since they'd
left the school, so she wasn't surprised when she felt Trisha snuggle up
next to her and take her hand.
The noise of the chatting girls behind them and the clatter of the register
to her front disappeared in an instant when Jenna felt her hand placed
under Trisha's skirt and directly over Trisha's steamy pussy. The short
curly pubic hair tickled her palm as Trisha slowly rubbed herself on
Jenna's hand. Moisture was immediately evident as Trisha's excitement was
smeared on Jenna's fingers.
Jenna froze hoping no one would notice. She could feel herself blush and
turn pale and she secretly prayed that no one would see. The teens' pussy
was truly hot and Jenna gasp and held her breath. The sensation was
incredible but extremely unnerving. She didn't dare resist or pull away
suddenly or everyone around them would surely notice.
Jenna felt Trisha push down on her middle finger and push it into her
sopping teenage cunt. Jenna bit her lip as her finger was engulfed in the
gooey softness. Almost instinctively, Jenna began to piston her finger in
and out of the young girls pussy.
The line had barely moved when Trisha said aloud, "what's that smell?"
making sure to look around and make eye contact with the teenagers behind
her before looking at Jenna and saying, "is that you?"
Jenna stopped fingering the girl and pulled her hand free.
"What's that smell?" Trisha asked again loudly, "it smells
like...like...sex. Is that you?" she asked Jenna again.
Jenna felt faint. She felt all her bl**d drop to her feet and she thought
she was going to pass out. People in front turned around and looked at
Jenna. The high school teens stopped chatting and stared at the distraught
teacher. Jenna's heart was beating so hard she felt her neck throb. Her
vision narrowed, but she could still see people sniffing the air and noses
wrinkling. She stood motionless, not knowing what to do or say.
"I think it IS you!" insisted Trisha, staring at Jenna. "Take off your
panties so I can check."
The people in front turned their backs to Jenna, embarrassed for her. The
teenage girls behind her froze and awaited her reaction.
At the command, Jenna's hands turned to ice. Her mouth dried up and she
couldn't speak. She knew everyone had heard Trisha and she didn't know what
to do. She tried to fake a smile like it was some kind of joke, but Trisha


repeated:
"Come on, take off your panties so I can check to see if that smell is
coming from YOU!"
Jenna squirmed and tried to speak without moving her lips, "please,
PLEASE," she mumbled quietly out of the corner of her mouth, "please don't
do this!"
Trisha reveled in her teacher's uneasiness and humiliation. She ignored her
pleas for mercy and upped the pressure. With a stern sharpness to her voice
she reiterated, "Listen, I'm not going to tell you again. Get those panties
off, NOW! I need to see if you're the one who's all stinky!"
Silence surrounded the pair as everyone held their breath. The people in
front stood sideways and peeked out of the corner of their eyes as the
teenagers behind them exchanged unbelieving glances.
Jenna's mind was reeling. The humiliation was paralyzing. She could barely
think straight and her surroundings became a surreal place moving at a slow
motion pace.
No one in line realized the cashier had slowed down too as she kept
glancing up to watch the humiliating situation unfold.
For what seemed like an eternity, time stood still as Jenna paused and
contemplated her reaction. She felt like the whole store was watching and
the sudden hushed quiet was deafening. She stared in disbelief at Trisha,
hoping, praying that she was only k**ding. Jenna's mouth hung open as the
reality of her predicament became clear. She would have to do her young
mistress' bidding and that's all there was too it.
With the people in front of her stealing glimpses from the corner of their
eyes and the teenagers standing behind her bobbing their heads and
repositioning themselves to get a better view and the cashier almost
halting her checking, Jenna did the unthinkable. Her trembling, ice-cold
fingers reached under her skirt and grabbed the waistband of her
panties. In full view of the store patrons surrounding her, she bent
forward at the waist and slid her panties to her knees and then as quickly
as she could, kicked them off her feet.
As the wide-eyed customers watched in total disbelief, Jenna squatted down
and picked up her panties and crumpled them tightly in her hand.
"Let me have them," Trisha said matter-of-factly as she extended her hand,
"I need to smell them to see if that naughty smell is you."
Reluctantly, but with an almost joyous relief to get rid of them, Jenna
handed her panties to Trisha.
While the customers and cashier looked on in amazement and disbelief,
Trisha shook the panties out in full view of everyone and smelled the
crotch, "Ew, that IS you!" she said in horror, "that's disgusting, you
dirty girl. Your pussy is soaking wet and all smelly! You need to clean
that beaver, girl. You smell!"
Jenna almost passed out at the verbal lashing. Trisha was humiliating her


like never before. She could feel dozens of eyes boring into her flesh and
criticizing her for being so dirty.
"You need to be punished for being so dirty. And I'm not carrying these
nasty panties for you," Trisha emphasized. Pointing to Jenna's mouth she
said, "open up!"
Jenna was so humiliated and degraded, she couldn't think. All these people
were watching this teenage girl make her do things beyond belief and Jenna
just wasn't able to focus. Without really grasping the request, Jenna
opened her mouth and Trisha jammed the panties in. Jenna could taste her
own juices on the material and could smell her own smell. She choked on air
through her flaring nostrils as her oral airway was cut off.
Trisha used her index finger to stuff the panties into Jenna's mouth. She
said, "I don't really want this coke anyway. Besides I need to use the
restroom," she said as she tapped the side of her nose. She grabbed Jenna's
arm and marched her to the restroom like a disciplined c***d.
Unbeknownst to the two delirious females, the high school teenagers
followed the pair.
Trisha pushed open the restroom door and shoved Jenna inside. The door
slowly closed behind them. The dirty two-stall restroom had a single filthy
sink and smudged mirror next to the two stalls. Trisha pushed down on
Jenna's shoulders until she was kneeling on the gray painted floor. The
overheated teen was practically dripping love juice. She needed to cum in
the worst way! She looked down at the young teacher whose eyes were glazed
over and still had panties in her mouth. She scooped the panties out using
her index finger saying, "we wouldn't want you to choke, now would we?"
Jenna was in a total state of shock. The emptiness she felt inside was only
exceeded by her thorough humiliation. As her panties were removed, she
automatically tilted her head back in the position Trisha liked best. Jenna
was on autopilot. Her mind wandered and thoughts darted in and out. Nothing
made sense. Confusion was all she felt.
Not the dirty surroundings, not the nasty smell of urine, not even the fact
that a teenage girl was mounting her face was enough to shake Jenna back to
reality. Instinctively, she grabbed Trisha's knees and slid her hands
around to back of her legs as the young girl eased her slippery gash onto
Jenna's nose until it was inserted as far as it would go.
Tiny, soft pubic hair tickled Jenna's forehead as Trisha nestled her
throbbing hard clit onto the bridge of Jenna's nose. The aromatic aroma of
young teenage pussy enveloped Jenna's senses like Trisha's pussy did her
nose. She could feel the teenager's hotness on her sensitive nasal skin as
the teen's pubic bone settled against her forehead. Jenna heard a long
relief-sounding moan of "aaaaaawwwwww," from Ms. Trisha when she finally
settled into position on Jenna's face.
Clutching her skirt to her tummy, the overheated teen slowly pushed her
hips forward until Jenna's nose was just under her ass. Then she slowly
retreated, grinding her clit on the bridge of her nose. Trisha was
determined to enjoy this orgasm more than all the others. Her pussy was
dripping as she looked down at her teacher's shiny, sticky face.


Silently and slowly the restroom door was pushed open and four faces bobbed
up and down to peer inside. The teenage girls from the line were so heated
by the perverse display of power and control that they simply HAD to watch
some more. Breathlessly they leaned over each other as they watched in
devious amazement as this girl, younger than they, rubbed her pussy on the
face of this 20-something year old. Questions raced through their minds as
they held their collective breath and stared.
Jenna was so devastated by the passed twenty minutes that she yearned for
some stability. Somehow, being on her knees with her nose used as a sexual
toy for this young teenage girl was her first real sense of 'normalcy'. Her
hands caressed the back of Trisha's legs and upward to her buttocks. She
could feel the girls' hypersensitive skin ripple with goose bumps and
tighten with pleasure.
As the four high school teens secretly watched, Trisha ground herself on
Jenna's nose and face with increased fervor. It only took seconds to push
the young girl over the edge. The sense of power and control she had in
combination with the total public humiliation of her teacher from school
had raised her to a heightened state of arousal well before now. With only
a few swipes of her sloppy pussy on Jenna's nose, Trisha groaned with a
deep orgasm, "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHOOOOOOOHHHHHHHH!" Her anus squeezed tight
and
her pussy muscles pulsed with ejaculation. Trisha was in heaven!
Jenna was devastated. The whole walk home while under the positive arm
control of Trisha, Jenna was in a mental fog. She kept dwelling on the
horrible experience in the store and then in the restroom. She couldn't
stop thinking about how humiliating it was. She wondered if anyone
recognized her or had seen her before. She worried her time as a middle
school teacher was coming to an end. She wondered what those people thought
about her. "Oh for gawd's sake," she moaned to herself, "what have I done?"
Her face still encrusted with teenage girl cum, Jenna was finding it
increasingly more difficult to breathe. Her heart thumped wildly in her
chest and she felt extreme anxiety as they rounded the block to her
house. She desperately tried to push the horrifying memories out of her
mind. The visions kept popping back in her head and she felt weaker and
weaker. It was like an out-of-body experience. Jenna kept seeing herself
pull her panties off in line with all those people watching her. And she
shuddered when she saw herself standing there in front of them as Trisha
stuffed them in her mouth. Tears filled her eyes as she watched herself in
her mind as Trisha led her to the restroom and then fucked her face and
came on her. Goose bumps rippled across her skin as she cringed and winced.
The cool evening air did nothing to calm her shattered nerves. Jenna
visibly shook as the pair walked up the grass-lined sidewalk and up the few
steps to the wooden porch. The thirty something year old house was in need
of a paint job and the crusty gray peeling paint crunched under their feet
as Jenna unlocked the heavy wooden door and pushed it open. Almost without
thinking, Jenna stepped aside and let her young mistress enter first.
Trisha stepped into her teacher's home and felt an immediate sense of power
come over her. She had planned this day for months and now her dream was
coming true. Tonight would be the first day in a series of training
sessions for her teacher slut. Trisha was determined to turn the older
woman into her personal sex slave. Her months of surfing the net would


culminate in her complete dominance of this beautiful young buxom
teacher. She would use whatever means were necessary to insure that Jenna
would submit to her every whim and perform whatever sexual act, no matter
how perverted or sick it was, whenever she wanted. This was Trisha's
mission in life. She knew it and she was committed to fulfilling it.
The clunky latching of the door behind her brought Trisha back to
reality. She smiled a devilish smile and sighed deeply as she entered the
front room of the house. The large picture window to her left that faced
the street would be the perfect place to put her plan into action. She
would put Ms. Tarp on display for the world to see and further cement her
hold over the vulnerable young teacher.
"Come here, teach," said the suddenly assertive teen, "stand here." Trisha
pointed to a spot on the floor that was dead center in front of the big
picture window that began about a two feet off the floor and extended
upward almost to the ceiling. "Open the d****s, my little slut."
Jenna felt a sudden tingle scamper up her spine as she opened the
d****s. It was difficult to see outside because of the reflection on the
glass, but Jenna knew that people could see in easily enough. She gasp when
she felt Trisha move directly behind her and grab her firmly by the
arms. Jenna was very afraid about what this teen may do so she held her
breath and dare not speak.
Trisha squeezed tightly on Jenna's arms and pushed her shoulders together
slightly as she leaned against her back and whispered in her ear, "Do you
know what today is?"
Jenna was confused and her brain rifled through a list of holiday's and
special occasions but came up empty. Nothing seemed special about today, so
she silently shook her head 'no'.
"Today is the first day of your training," Trisha began softly, "tonight I
will to teach you how to properly serve me."
Jenna's heart began to race and her skin became coated with sweat. She
didn't totally understand what Trisha meant and was way too afraid to
ask. She tried to hold her breath and wish the whole thing away but it
wasn't working. When she felt her blouse ripped from her shoulders Jenna
gasped, "OH!"
Trisha had grabbed the neckline of the blouse and ripped it downward over
Jenna's shoulders. Jenna's breasts were almost fully exposed but Jenna had
instinctively tried to cover them with her arms.
"PUT YOUR ARMS DOWN SLUT!" Trisha yelled in response. "Keep them at your
sides!" Trisha was frustrated that the blouse was still on and she was
getting angry. She knew she'd have to gain immediate control and put her
teacher in her place or risk blowing the whole thing. She grabbed Jenna's
hair and jerked back hard on her head. She sneered as she placed her mouth
next to Jenna's ear and snarled, "Do you realize what will happen to you if
you don't do EXACTLY what I say? Do you have any idea what the public
scandal will be like? The humiliation? The damage to your career and
reputation will be irreparable. And what about prison Ms. Tarp? Have you
thought about what prison would be like for a lesbian 'baby ****r' like
you?"


Jenna's heart sank and she suddenly felt powerless. Her teenage tormentor
was right and it cut her to the quick. The emptiness Jenna felt inside
would soon be filled with humiliation and disgust, but in the end she'd
have no choice.
"Strip" was the only word Trisha spoke and Jenna did. She peeled off her
clothes and stood naked in front of the large picture window for anyone to
see. Jenna's large breasts heaved with her humiliation. She desperately
wanted to cover herself, but Trisha had told her to keep her hands at her
sides, so she did. Goose bumps riddled her skin as Jenna thought about her
nakedness.
Trisha stirred around behind the naked teacher and Jenna could tell she was
searching for something. Without warning Jenna screamed and jumped when she
felt a sharp sting on her ass cheeks. THWAP! was the sound that followed
and Jenna realized she just been spanked with a yardstick!
"Tell me you're my SLUT, teach!" ordered Trisha.
Jenna could feel the welt forming on her ass and pictured the bright red
mark.
THWAP! came a second blow.
"You need to answer me, slut! Tell me you're MY slut, teach!" Trisha
repeated.
Jenna didn't hesitate this time and responded, "I-I'm your slut!"
THWAP! came a third swat.
"Say it like you mean it slut! Tell me you're MY slut!" Trisha insisted as
her own pussy began to moisten.
"I'm your slut!" Jenna whimpered this time, her ass flaming from the swats.
"Not good enough, whore!"
THWAP!
Jenna's eye's filled with tears and she fought back the urge to cry out in
pain. She clenched her fists tightly as if 'biting the bullet'. In as
sincere a sounding voice as she could muster, Jenna said, "I'm YOUR slut,
Ms. Trisha. I'll do whatever you wish, just please don't spank me anymore."
As she uttered those words, Jenna felt a piece of her spirit just float
away. She was losing control of her will to resist and she was becoming
more and more scared about what that meant.
"Spread your legs, slut!" Trisha commanded as she marveled at the beautiful
ass on her young teacher.
Without hesitation and fearing further punishment Jenna did as she was
told. She spread her feet.
"Put your hands on your head slut," Trisha ordered.


Once again, Jenna complied. She interlaced her fingers on her head and
pushed her elbows rearward. She felt her large firm breasts lift and
separate. Jenna worried that someone may see her standing naked in her
front window in such a vulnerable position but she knew there was nothing
she could do about it.
Beginning with light taps on the insides of Jenna's thighs Trisha began to
slap at the tender skin of her teacher's inner legs. She tapped back and
forth from one leg to the other; gradually working her way closer to the
teacher's exposed and freshly shaved pussy.
"Tell me you like this, slut," Trisha insisted as she slapped at the
reddening skin. "Tell me you like what I'm doing and you want more of it."
Jenna winced in pain as the yardstick flicked back and forth from one leg
to the other increasingly faster the higher it got. It was all she could do
to keep from crying out in pain but she knew it would only get worse if she
didn't say she liked it. "I-I like it Ms. Trisha. Please keep doing it, I-I
like it," she lied in her most convincing tone.
The slapping stopped when the gap became too small. Trisha then turned the
yardstick upward and began gently tapping Jenna's swollen
labia. Inexplicably, Jenna could feel tiny splatters of moisture being
spattered on her upper thighs with each smack from the yardstick. Jenna
wondered if she was bleeding. Truthfully she knew she wasn't from the
reflection in the window but she remained confused about where the liquid
was coming from. She KNEW it couldn't have come from within her loin. There
was NO way!
The stinging taps on Jenna's pussy slowly rocked their way backward onto
her ass crack. Trisha worked the yardstick like a magician. The short
flicks weren't really painful but more distracting. Jenna couldn't help but
hold her breath or take short gasping breaths of air. The sensations were
just too strange.
Just as Jenna felt her mind wander and her eyes close, the tapping
stopped. As a residual effect from being tapped, her pussy flooded with
bl**d and her labium felt like they were humming. Jenna exhaled and opened
her eyes. She saw Trisha's reflection as she moved around to Jenna's right
where her peripheral vision picked her up.
"Tell me you like this, slut," Trisha said as she began tapping the
yardstick across both Jenna's nipples simultaneously.
Jenna winced at the first tap. Subsequent taps caused the strangest
reaction she'd never imagined. It was as if the yardstick were adhering
itself to her nipples and each time it was retracted it'd pull her nipples
out further. Jenna watched her reflection in the glass and could see her
nipples grow longer and thicker than ever before. Her eyes widened in
amazement as the bright red line that formed across her breasts seemed to
highlight her now throbbing nipples.
Jenna's stomach tightened reflexively with each sharp tap on her breasts
but she somehow managed to say, "Yes, Ms. Trisha, I do like this."
After repeating the affirmation to her young tormentor, Jenna realized that


something strange was happening to her. Something so unusual that she
couldn't quite identify it. Tiny feelings were flittering around in her
stomach and causing her mind to reel.
She looked at herself in the reflection again and slowly changed her focus
when something beyond the glass caught her eye. Cone-shapes of amber light
provided an eerie backdrop just beyond the trees that lined her
street. Though the tapping on her breasts continued and her pussy was
twitching simultaneously, Jenna spied a shadowy figure peering out from
behind one of the trees along the street.
Try as she might to maintain focus on the stinging pain and the strange
sensations it was causing in her stomach, Jenna desperately needed to know
if she was being watched. She moved her head slightly to avoid the glare
and was shocked to see not one shadowy head, but FOUR!
"Please, Ms. Trisha," Jenna panted, "someone's watching."
Trisha paused and looked out the window. She recognized the outlines as the
four teenage girls from the store. They must have followed them
home. "Hmmm, yes, I see them," Trisha mused, "looks like they want a
show. Well then, let's give them one shall we?"
Jenna's heart began to flutter as her shattered state of confusion impaired
her decision-making. She held her position as Trisha dropped the yardstick
and moved directly behind her again.
"Tell me you like this, slut," Trisha whispered in Jenna's ear as she
reached around the petite teachers body and pinched a nipple in each hand.
Jenna bit her lower lip as the cold slender fingers grabbed her nipples and
began pulling them from her chest. For a moment there, she thought Trisha
may try to pull them off completely but she only stretched her tits to
their maximum before starting over. The tight grip on her nipples and the
rough milking action was sending mixed signals through Jenna. Floods of
moisture into her pussy were overriding the pain on her breasts. Jenna
found herself leaning back and stretching her elbows rearward even more in
reaction to the incessant milking.
She knew she was giving in to the young teenagers bidding and Jenna felt
very awkward about it. Deep down inside Jenna knew it was wrong. But her
body was abandoning her mental displeasure and was becoming more and more
aroused by the abuse and punishment. Jenna's mind swirled with questions
about morality and right and wrong. Her stomach convulsed as she sighed
loudly, "Yes, Ms. Trisha, I DO like it!"
Jenna was overwhelmed at the conflict inside her. She didn't even realize
that Trisha had released a breast and was now spanking her bare ass with
one hand while continuing to pull on her nipple with the other. Jenna's
eyes rolled around in her head and she could hardly breathe.
She knew it was wrong to feel this aroused. The more she thought about it
the more confused and aroused she became. Jenna couldn't understand why the
pain inflicted by this teen was having this kind of affect on her. What did
it say about her as a person? Shouldn't she be crying out in pain, rather
than swooning with excitement?


Jenna panted as Trisha reared back and spanked her bright red ass again and
again. She pulled Jenna's nipple so hard she thought she might tear it
off. Yet through all her torture, the teacher kept muttering over and over
that she liked it. The way Jenna arched her back confirmed that she truly
enjoyed the abuse, so Trisha obliged her. Each subsequent swat on her ass
was directed to land squarely on her exposed anus and pussy and ended with
a quick squeeze on her sloppy slit.
Jenna's mind was consumed with the wild sensations that invaded her
brain. She strained to stay in control of her faculties but the painful
pleasure became too much. It didn't seem to matter that four teenage girls
watched her being abused or that pain was causing her pleasure or that a
young teenage girl was inflicting the pain or that she repeatedly affirmed
her desire for more. Jenna had lost control and she owed it all to
Trisha. It was this young teenage girl that had brought her to new heights
of pleasure and pain and it was her that Jenna must worship.
Suddenly that realization set in. Jenna knew her place in this world and it
was to serve this young girl. She dropped to her knees and genuflected the
wonderful young girl. She kissed her feet before yanking down her skirt and
panties and jamming her nose into her glistening slit.
Shocked but excited, Trisha couldn't believe her plan was working as well
as it was. She rubbed her pussy on Jenna's nose and face as she looked down
at the naked pitiful teacher. Trisha couldn't believe that Ms. Tarp had
willingly dropped to her knees and offered her nose. Trisha continued to
hump Jenna's face as she stated, "tell me you like this, slut."
"I DO Ms. Trisha! I do like it!" muttered an inflamed Jenna as the teen's
pussy smothered her speech.
"You're a slut, aren't you? Tell me you're a slut!" Trisha panted as her
ecstasy was building.
"I'm a slut, Ms. Trisha, I'm YOUR slut, Miss," Jenna offered as best she
could.
Trisha was rapidly reaching an orgasm. She looked out the window to see if
her audience was still watching and they were. Knowing that four girls were
watching her face fuck her teacher was almost too much and she felt like
exploding.
She slowed her humping to a nice gentle thrust as she reached down and
stroked her teachers' hair from the sides of her face with both
hands. Trisha loved the feeling of Jenna's nose in her pussy. It just
seemed to fit perfectly against her clit and was just long enough to poke
inside.
Trisha regained control of herself and then took two handfuls of hair and
pulled up hard on Jenna's face. She began to thrust down hard on Jenna's
face and really grind her pussy onto her teachers' nose. An evil desire to
humiliate her teacher just a little bit more flashed before her so Trisha
grunted as she humped, "You're such a slut! You dirty filthy cunt! How can
you let a teenager fuck your face like this with people watching?! You're a
disgusting whore AREN'T YOU!"
Jenna flinched at the sharpness of the words but reveled in the smell and


sweltering moisture of Trisha's steamy pussy as it bumped across her nose
and forehead. She gently held the teens' knees and tilted her face upward
just the way Trisha liked it and held that position for her as she
screamed, "YES! YES, I'm a WHORE Ms. Trisha! I'm YOUR WHORE!" Jenna could
taste the dribbles of pleasure as they leaked from the young girls loin and
into the corners of her mouth. Jenna knew that this was the kind of thing
that Trisha loved and because Trisha had been so good to her tonight, she
would do this in return.
Trisha took one last glance out the window and screamed in orgasm,
"OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" as the four teenagers from the store
looked on!
Trisha awoke early, her excitement had kept her awake most of the
night. She had big plans for their Saturday shopping adventure. She would
make Jenna demonstrate to EVERYONE they encountered and in no uncertain
terms that SHE, Trisha, was her owner. She would mark and tag Jenna like a
piece of luggage so that everyone would know who owned her and whom Jenna
worshipped.
Trisha crawled out of Jenna's comfortable bed and stretched and yawned. She
had left Jenna sl**ping in the front room last night, naked and covered in
her cum. Trisha chuckled to herself as she stood in the entry to the living
room and stared at the nude sl**ping body of her teacher. Jenna was curled
up in a ball and was snoring.
Trisha walked over to her little slut and kicked her leg to wake her. Jenna
sat up quickly and rubbed her eyes. Trisha grinned widely, with hands on
her hips and said, "Are you ready for your second day of training my little
slut?"
Jenna was barely awake and nodded 'yes' without really understanding the
question.
"Good then," Trisha began as she pulled up on her long nightgown and slowly
rubbed her belly as she exposed her lightly haired pussy to Jenna, "when I
go like this," and she pointed to the floor with her index finger, "then
you get on your knees and sit on your legs, okay slut?"
Jenna obeyed the simple command as she blinked her way to awareness.
"When I do that," and she repeated the pointing command, "it means that I
need to pee, okay slut?"
Jenna shrugged her shoulders in a 'big deal' sort of way, still not fully
grasping the implication of Trisha's gesture. She sat on her haunches with
her hands in her lap as Trisha faced her.
"Okay, then, open up," Trisha said as she looked down at the suddenly
confused Jenna.
Jenna didn't know what to make of the last command. "What did she mean
'open up'?" she asked herself. Jenna blinked several times as she tried to
clear her mind.
"Come on sweetie, hurry up, I need to pee," Trisha almost sang as she


danced a little. "Your mouth, open your mouth, I need to pee, slut! This is
the start of your second day of training and this is your first lesson! You
will kneel and open your mouth when I point to the ground, slut! From now
on you are going to be my personal toilet, understand?!" and she slapped
the now startled Jenna across the face. "Have I got your attention NOW,
slut? Now open your goddamn mouth and get READY!"
Jenna, her face stinging from the slap, sat back, tilted her head up and
opened her mouth. She watched Trisha step forward and mount her face like a
human toilet seat. She felt Trisha's hands grab the sides and back of her
head and pull up hard as she snuggled her pussy directly over her open
orifice.
A hot stream of urine shot into the back of Jenna's throat, causing her to
gag repeatedly through her nose, sending puffs of air onto Trisha's soft
pubic mound.
Trisha groaned, "aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh," with a contented sense of relief as
the contents of her bladder were released into her teachers' mouth.
With a few short grinds, Trisha squeezed out the last few remaining drops
of piss into Jenna's mouth before saying, "Okay, now clean me."
Jenna's eyes were glazed over after choking down the large amount of hot
girl piss but she took pride in the fact that she hadn't spilled a drop and
had been able to stay up with the constant refilling. The salty, tangy
residue made her want to gag, but she held it in and licked her young
teenage tormentors pussy clean.
"Mmmmmm, that's good. You did well my little slut. Now get dressed. We're
going shopping. And don't forget your credit cards, I've got a long list of
things to buy today," Trisha reminded as she turned and left to get
dressed.
An hour later, both were dressed and ready to go. Trisha wore a simple
black leather mini-skirt, a short sleeved white cotton crop top covered by
a small black leather vest. She pulled her hair back in a ponytail and wore
a lot of eye makeup to make herself appear older than she was. The
stiletto-healed shoes made her tower over the shorter schoolteacher and
accentuated her dominance.
Jenna wore a short navy mini and a pale blue button front silk
blouse. Trisha made her wear a lacy bra and unbutton the top two buttons on
her blouse so that her bra was clearly visible and Jenna's cleavage showed.
Trisha tossed Jenna some keys and said, "You drive slut."
Together they got in Jenna's small Beetle and drove away.
Jenna wasn't sure where they were going and was almost afraid to ask. She
figured Trisha would tell her and Trisha didn't disappoint.
"Go to the pet store. The one near 7th Avenue," Trisha directed.
A few minutes later they were parked in front of the large pet store and
walked inside. Jenna had no idea why Trisha wanted to go to a pet
store. She figured the young girl must have had a pet at home that needed


something, so she dutifully walked a step or two behind the teenager.
Jenna followed Trisha to a section that had several dog collars and leashes
hanging neatly side-by-side. "Pick one," Trisha said.
Jenna looked over the wide selection of leather straps and asked, "How big
is your dog's neck?"
Trisha paused and stared at the buxom teacher and wondered how anybody
could get a college education and still be so dumb. "It's not for my dog,
slut, it's for YOU! Are you really that STUPID?"
Jenna's heart skipped a beat and she felt herself go faint.
"Here, try this one on slut," Trisha said as she handed Jenna an inch wide
black leather strap.
Jenna was in a daze and could barely move. She glanced around to see if
anyone was watching as she buckled the strap on her neck. Her heart thumped
in her chest and her fingers barely worked.
"Hmmm," Trisha pondered, "that looks good. But I think we need a second
opinion."
Jenna knew that Trisha just wanted to humiliate her so she started to
plead, "No, Ms. Trisha, please don't! We don't need a second opinion,
really we don't."
Trisha was already looking for a salesperson and began waving to a young
girl with a pet store vest on.
The dark haired young woman approached and politely asked, "May I help
you?"
"Yes," Trisha began as she felt a surge of wetness from the power she held,
"I'd like to ask your opinion on something. How do you think this collar
looks on my girlfriend?"
Trisha watched the sales girls face redden as she turned to look at Jenna.
"Uh, I think it looks...fine," she said as her face wrinkled and turned to
a scowl. The associate then turned and lifted her nose as she walked away
in disgust.
Jenna watched her walk to a co-worker and begin talking to her. They
chatted and pointed in her direction and then snickered together. Jenna
wanted to crawl into a hole right about then.
"Here," Trisha said as she handed Jenna a short leather leash, "take this
over to them and ask her if this is suitable for you. Tell them I want to
know if it's good quality and won't break if I pull up hard on it. Tell
them I ride your face and I need to pull up hard sometimes. Tell them I
said you'll show them how you let me ride your face."
Jenna felt faint. Her eyes blinked uncontrollably as she tried to
comprehend what Trisha was asking of her. Her heart raced and she felt her
skin go cold. This couldn't be happening. Surely Trisha wasn't asking her


to go over to a couple of complete strangers IN A STORE and tell them all
that stuff AND MEAN IT, was she?
"Y-you're k**ding me, right Ms. Trisha?" Jenna hoped upon hope.
Trisha's eyes glared at the young teacher and she clenched her jaw. "You do
what I said, right goddamn now or there'll be HELL to pay. Do you
understand slut?" Trisha snarled. "And if they don't understand what you
mean then I'd better see you drop to your knees in a New York second, do
you hear me?"
Jenna was breathless. Her skin crawled with fear and humiliation as she
took the leash and slowly walked toward the two sales girls who stared at
her as she approached.
"Yes?" the dark haired girl snottily said as Jenna shuffled up to them like
a dog with its tail between its legs, "can I help you?" she asked as she
folded her arms across her chest and looked down her nose at Jenna.
Both sales girls looked down at the smaller Jenna and scowled their
disapproval that she was allowing herself to be humiliated like that in
public. Jenna sensed their hatred for her and she could read the repulsion
on their faces. She felt empty inside, knowing that what they felt was
justified. Jenna couldn't look them in the eye and her mouth was dry and
cottony as she tried to speak.
"Uh, my, my girlfriend wants to know if this leash is suitable for me,"
Jenna sputtered.
"What do you mean 'suitable'?" asked the dark haired sales girl in a
cynical tone.
"Well, she wants to know if it's of good quality and can be pulled up hard
without breaking?" Jenna tried to explain in as vague a manner as possible
hoping the girls wouldn't ask more questions.
"Well, yes, it can be pulled up on, but..." the sales girl paused and
looked at her co-worker who was equally confused. She asked, "What's this
all about anyway? Why does she need to pull up on the leash anyway? What
are you two sicko's doing anyway?"
Jenna cringed. The words cut her to the quick and she wanted to run away
crying, but she knew she couldn't. Her palms sweat as she recalled what
Trisha had told her to do if the girls didn't understand. Jenna glanced
over her shoulder and saw Trisha watching her every move. She winced when
Trisha tapped the side of her nose and flipped her head in the direction of
the two sales girls. Jenna started to tremble as she said, "Uh, well, I,"
Jenna's head swirled and she stammered, "I, uh, have been asked to tell you
that, uh, well my girlfriend, uh, well she...she rides my face sometimes."
"WHAT!?" exclaimed the sales girl in a loud disgusted voice as she wrinkled
her nose. "Oh, you're sick!"
The brunette sales girl seemed a little more intrigued and asked, "What do
you mean she 'rides your face'? How does she do that?"
Jenna's worst nightmare continued unabated. She couldn't believe these


girls just didn't get it. She was going to have to show them after all. As
humiliated as she was, Jenna was even more miffed that these two girls just
didn't get it.
A little perturbed, Jenna said, "Fine. I'll show you," and she dropped to
her knees and motioned the brunette to come to her. Jenna reached out and
wrapped her hands behind her jean-covered thighs and pulled the girl toward
her. "Now, push your hips toward me."
As the girl pushed her hips toward the kneeling blonde, Jenna pushed her
nose against the brunette's crotch. The coarse seam of the jeans was highly
abrasive on her tender bridge but she nuzzled her nose tightly against the
damp material anyway. Jenna was surprised to feel such heat and moisture
through such thick material.
"See?" Jenna said as she spoke into the girls' thighs, "this is how she
rides my face, okay?"
"I don't get it?" said the brunette as she stood over the kneeling blonde
in the middle of the empty store, "this is all she does?"
Jenna looked up at the girl in disbelief. Was she really that stupid? "No,
of course that's not ALL she does," Jenna began, frustrated that she had to
spell everything out to this dumb sales girl, "she humps my face. You know,
she has orgasms, duh."
"I still don't get it", said the brunette as she placed her hands on her
hips in a domineering posture.
Jenna now felt suddenly stupid. She glanced around from her kneeling
position to see if anyone was looking and she unbuttoned and unzipped the
girls' jeans. She looked around again as she quickly pulled the tight jeans
and panties down to the girls knees. The thick smell of aroused female
encircled Jenna's head as the damp panties pulled free of their sticky
confinement. Jenna marveled at how the girls' pussy glistened with apparent
arousal as she pushed her pants to her ankles.
"Is this how she does it?" asked the brunette as she mounted Jenna's nose
and jammed her pussy onto her face.
"Yeah, is this how she does it?" repeated an angered sounding voice from
the dark haired girl behind her.
Jenna felt one hand push her head into the brunette's sopping cunt while
two more hands grabbed her hair and tilted her face skyward. The brunette
started to face fuck her right there in the store! Jenna could feel the
girls' weight as she humped her hard.
"Is this how she does it, bitch?" snarled the brunette as she ground away
on Jenna's face.
Jenna felt sharp jerks on her neck as the dark haired girl began to yank up
on her leash with one hand and sneer as she f***ed Jenna's face even deeper
into the brunette's cunt with the other, "Yeah, is this how she does it,
you whore?"
Both girls started yelling insults at Jenna as the brunette continued to


violently fuck Jenna's face.
"You're a goddamn slut, bitch!"
"You're a sick-o lesbian cunt, you whore!"
"Is this how your girlfriend fucks your face you piece of shit?!"
"Cum on her face Darla, just like her girlfriend does! Fuck her face
good. She likes it. She likes having her face fucked, don't you whore?"
Jenna held tightly onto the girls' thighs as she mercilessly rubbed her
pussy on Jenna's tender face. It was all Jenna could do to hold on. She was
at their mercy and had no choice. She hoped Trisha would come and rescue
her from these two deviants of society, but that didn't seem likely. All
she could do was kneel there and take it. Her face was coated with sticky
girl juice and her nose throbbed from the abuse. Jenna just hoped the girl
would cum soon.
"Oh, gawd," the brunette moaned, "I...I...I think I'm...cumming" she panted
as she upped the tempo.
"Let me help," said the dark haired girl, as she pulled up hard on the
leash, forcing Jenna's nose deeper into her friends oozing sex.
"Oh yes," exclaimed the brunette as she ground down hard on the bony
protrusion.
Jenna's nose bumped on and off the girls' throbbing clit until she groaned
in climax, "Aaaaahhhhhhooooohhhhhh!!"
Jenna relaxed as the brunette slowed and loosened her grip on her hair.
"Oh gawd," the brunette sighed as her pussy walls still twitched. "That was
wonderful."
Jenna tried to open her eyes, which were stuck shut with sticky girl
cum. She stretched her face and could feel the dried stickiness crack
away. Jenna tried to clear her mind and come to grips with just what
happened when she heard the dark haired girl say:
"Hey, Trish, the leash works just fine. Gawd, are you lucky! Where'd you
say you found the slut again?"
Jenna's mind was awash with questions as she paid for her new leash and
collar. She didn't understand what had just happened to her in the pet
store. Heck, she didn't know what had happened to her for the past
year. What was happening here anyway?
Jenna pondered her predicament as she was led from the store by a leash
attached to her collar. Trisha walked smartly through the front door waving
'goodbye' to her...friends? Jenna was confused. Did Trisha know those two
r****ts in there? The one did call her by name hadn't she? Jenna wasn't
sure, but all she knew for sure was that two sales people in the pet store
had just f***ed her to fuck them with her face.
Her heart fluttered with her recollection of the latest events. Jenna felt
cold and empty inside as she drove to the local 'downtown' area. When she


parked and the two of them got out, the sun felt warm and cozy as it baked
them. The rural tree-lined street of small shops and local businesses was
not uncommon to Jenna, even though she hadn't spent much time there in the
past.
Today was completely different though. Jenna didn't want to go there,
especially under the physical control of Trisha and her leash. Wearing the
collar wasn't so bad, but having it attached to the leash that Trisha
carried was humiliating. Jenna walked a few steps behind her teenage
tormentor and couldn't bear to lift her head to see people's reaction as
they passed them on the sidewalk. Jenna felt like crying as she'd listen to
people's snorts of disgust and comments about her sickness. They passed
several old women who spoke loud enough so they could hear each other not
realizing that everyone around them could hear them also. They mocked and
chastised Jenna for being so old and letting such a pretty young girl walk
her like a dog. They criticized her for not putting the young girl in her
place and that Jenna should be "ashamed of herself".
Whenever Jenna slowed, Trisha would give a quick jerk on the leash to make
her speed up. The pair walked several blocks to a hair salon. The large
picture window that adorned the storefront was one of many along the rural
downtown street. Jenna was glad to get off the street and out of the public
eye for a while.
The thirty something year-old woman at the front desk looked to Jenna first
because she was older. But when she saw the leash and collar she abruptly
looked down her nose at the tiny pitiful Jenna and turned her attention to
Trisha. "May I help you?" she asked.
Trisha had the leash d****d over her right shoulder. She turned toward
Jenna and told the woman, "She needs a complete body wax."
"Very well," said the woman. "Give me a minute to setup the room and I'll
be right with you."
Trisha watched the woman go to the back of the shop past several salon
chairs facing large mirrors mounted over countertops cluttered with hair
products and styling tools. She talked to two women about her same age that
both wore beautician's jackets. The three of them exchanged looks up front
until the receptionist motioned for the pair to come to the back. Trisha
gave a quick jerk on the leash and said, "Let's go slut."
Jenna was nervous. "Please, Ms. Trisha, please don't do this to me,
please," Jenna pleaded under her breath as Trisha led her to the small room
with a linen covered bed and a curtain door.
As the two women stood by and greeted Trisha and Jenna, they asked Jenna to
remove her clothes and put on a gown.
Trisha piped up immediately and offered, "Oh, she doesn't need a
gown. She'll just strip and be naked if that's okay with you."
The two technician's looked at each other and shrugged and said, "No,
that's fine. We just want her to feel comfortable."
Trisha chuckled at the opportunity to make a pun AND to humiliate her
little slut so she said, "Yeah, I want her to FEEL comfortable too."


Reluctantly, Jenna stripped off her blouse and bra. Her nipples were like
rocks as the cool air-conditioned room gave her goose bumps. Everyone in
the room noticed her erect nipples and while Trisha openly stared at them,
the two tech's merely glanced at them repeatedly. Jenna's stomach tightened
as she caught the women looking at her breasts and she immediately felt
uncomfortable. As she unzipped her skirt, she held her breath and paused
momentarily as a deafening quiet enveloped the room. Jenna could tell the
room was filled with anticipation as she let her skirt fall to the floor.
Both women stared at Jenna's hairless pussy for several seconds before one
of them broke the ice and patted the bed for her to lie down. The two
worked like an experienced pit crew as they spread wax on Jenna's legs and
arms before applying the paper strips and ripping off the hair in neat
lines. Before long, they had finished her topside and Jenna was instructed
to roll onto her stomach to do the backside.
Trisha insisted that she wanted "every inch" of her body waxed and that
they should not leave any hair anywhere.
They had Jenna lie back on her back and they waxed her stomach and breasts,
her shoulders, hands and feet. They did all the way up to her neck
including her underarms, when they finally stopped and looked at
Trisha. "What did you want to do here?" asked one as she pointed to Jenna's
already bald pussy.
"I want electrolysis done there," Trisha stated flatly. "I want her face
done as well."
Jenna felt her stomach tighten. What had she gotten herself into? She
wanted to cry out in protest but she just couldn't. These three were
talking about her like she was an object and wasn't even in the room. She
wanted to cry but all she did was just lie there and let these two remove
all the hair from her body.
One technician pulled over a machine with a needle-like device connected to
a power cord that she quickly turned on and started to go to work on
Jenna's pubic area. The tiny pinprick feeling was uncomfortable but Jenna
just lay there quietly and let her shock each hair and tweeze it out.
Meanwhile the other tech began waxing Jenna's face. She did her chin,
mustache area, cheeks and forehead. She leaned back when she finished as
gave Trisha an approving look.
Jenna watched in horror as Trisha's face turned to a scowl and she motioned
the "eyebrows, too" with her finger. Jenna's expression pleaded with Trisha
but Jenna didn't utter a word in protest. Her cool skin, now nearly
completely void of hair felt almost numb. Jenna closed her eyes and
squeezed back tears as the technician applied wax to her eyebrows. With two
quick jerks, they were gone.
The technician's turned Jenna like she was on a roasting spit and waxed her
backside completely. They flipped her back over and presented her for
Trisha's inspection. Each tech slid their stools to the top of the bed by
Jenna's shoulders and looked at Trisha as if to say, "here she is. She's
finished."


Trisha admired the handiwork and ran her hands over the hairless body
before her. Jenna's skin rippled with goose bumps as Trisha's tender touch
excited the naked teacher. Trisha paused and looked at the hairless pussy
before gently touching it. She watched Jenna tighten as her fingertips
massaged the swollen labia and tenderly part each labium.
"Mmmmmm, this feels nice," Trisha purred as she felt the hairless pussy
moisten at her touch. She stroked every inch of the swollen mound seeking
any missed hair. "Well, we're almost finished," she said as she seemed
satisfied that Jenna's pussy was completely hair-free.
The two tech's exchanged confused glances as they wondered what Trisha
meant by her statement.
The confusing statement interrupted Jenna's arousal as well.
"You can finish anytime you want," Trisha said as she gestured toward
Jenna's hair, "take it down."
The two techs, shocked, looked at each other and shrugged. They scooted
their stools in and began to run their fingers through Jenna's long silky
smooth blonde hair.
Jenna, horrified and speechless, started to cry. Her taut stomach heaved
uncontrollably as the tech's stroked her hair. She couldn't believe that
Trisha was so mean that she would make them cut off her beautiful
hair. Jenna had always taken great pride in her long flowing blonde locks
and now, this evil teen was telling these two beauticians to cut her hair.
Jenna's heart raced and her skin turned clammy. Her eye's pleaded with
Trisha and she wanted to cry out. Desperation made Jenna want to leap from
the table, but her fear kept her glued in place. Tears flowed freely from
her deep blue eyes and she found it hard to see. Trisha's shadowy figure
loomed by her side as Jenna tried to formulate the words to protest the
impending defilement.
Her voice shaking and her lips trembling, Jenna blubbered, "Please
Ms. Trisha, please don't let them do this. Please! I'm begging you
Ms. Trisha! I'll do anything you want, just please don't let them cut my
hair!"
"Stop your whining, slut," Trisha stated uncaringly, "just lie there and
shut up."
Jenna was devastated at Trisha's uncaring attitude. "Please Ms. Trisha,"
Jenna pleaded as her stomach heaved. Jenna's crying was becoming
uncontrollable. She couldn't breathe as she sobbed again, "P-please,
M-Ms. T-Trisha, p-please d-don't l-let them..."
Trisha became agitated at Jenna's whining and crying. "Stop your crying and
be quiet!" she insisted in a firm sounding voice, "stop it now or I'll have
them cut it ALL off!"
Jenna kept blubbering and crying. She couldn't stop. The thought of these
two techs cutting her hair was unbearable. Her skin crawled with fright and
she wanted to run. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she sat up when she
heard scissors behind her.


"Hold her down!" Trisha yelled to the techs, "hold her down!"
The techs froze in place. They'd never had such an unruly client and they
weren't prepared to fight with anyone.
SCHLAP!! Came the sound of Trisha slapping the distraught Jenna across the
face.
Jenna's blubbering stopped for a short second as the pain of the sharp slap
got her attention.
Trisha seized the moment and quickly attached the collar to Jenna's
throat. "Now, when I say you'll do something, you'll do it! Understand
SLUT!" she shouted in Jenna's face.
Jenna knew she had crossed some imaginary boundary and was in trouble with
Trisha. She blinked her eyes to clear the tears and her mind as she tried
to regain her composure.
Trisha recognized that Jenna was trying to calm herself so she wanted to do
her part to reassure her that things were okay, "It's only hair, slut," she
reminded her as she grabbed her elbow and jerked on her leash.
Jenna, blinded by the horrible events and terrified of the future, slid her
legs off the table, stood and followed Trisha as she led her back to the
parlor.
Trisha had had enough of Jenna's insolence and made up her mind that she
would show Jenna just who was in charge. She led the naked teacher to the
parlor where two customers sitting under hair dryers stared at Jenna in
disbelief as the young teen led the older looking nude buxom blonde to a
spot in the middle of the store facing a mirror.
Jenna trembled and tried to cover herself from the prying eyes of the
customers inside and the strolling pedestrians outside. Her bare, hairless
skin bristled with goose bumps as she fought back tears.
Trisha grabbed a handful of Jenna's hair and held it so that Jenna could
see it in the mirror. Trisha leaned in next to Jenna's ear and growled,
"This is your next lesson for the day, slut." And with a large pair of
scissors she cut a huge chunk right out of the middle.
Jenna gasp, "Oh my gawd!" as the clump wafted lightly to the floor. Jenna
just stood there, clutching at her breasts hoping what she was witnessing
was just some bad dream.
Trisha cut several more huge chunks of hair from Jenna's head before giving
the scissors to one of the techs.
The tech trimmed Jenna's hair to a very short bob length. Trisha motioned
to the other tech with her fingers, to "get the clippers".
The buzz of clippers sent shivers up Jenna's spine as she watched in horror
as her head was sheared like a sheep. Large clumps of hair fell all around
her and some even stuck to her tear dampened cheeks. Within seconds, her
beautiful blonde hair was gone.


Jenna stood lifeless and in disbelief. Her naturally pale skin was now void
of all pinkness and was white as a sheet. Jenna, shocked, stared at herself
in the large mirror.
Her head was bald, she had no eyebrows or hair whatsoever, anywhere. Only
her eyelashes were left, that was it. Jenna blinked back tears as she
stared at herself in disbelief. It felt like her world had just come to an
end. She'd even stopped breathing for a minute or so, as she tried to
gather it all in.
Gradually, her narrow focus began to widen as bl**d eventually worked its
way back to her face. In the reflection of the mirror Jenna saw Trisha
standing behind her with a smirk on her face and the two techs admiring
their work.
Jenna didn't know what to say or do. She felt so disgusting, so naked, so
exposed. What would her students think? What about their parents, the
school staff, people in general? Would she ever be able to show herself in
public again? Could she ever return to St. Monica's looking like this?
Could she even go on living?
Just as Jenna was beginning to comprehend the whole awful scene, one of the
beauticians wrapped a heated damp towel around her head. Jenna quickly
found Trisha in the mirrors reflection and pleaded to her with her
eyes. Jenna felt a tremendous emptiness inside as her horrible predicament
became clearer. She was standing naked in the middle of a beauty shop with
a large picture window facing the street. Two patrons sitting under hair
dryers were staring at her nakedness and her degradation. Two technicians
were preparing to shave her head clean and there was NOTHING she could do
about it.
Jenna's heart pounded wildly in her chest as the technicians busily went
about their business. The towel was removed and shaving cream spread over
her head. A razor dragged its way across her scalp, removing what tiny
bristles were left behind. In seconds, Jenna was completely BALD.
There she stood, naked, bald and hairless in front of beauty shop patrons
and the world. Jenna was mortified. She stood statue-like, frozen and
unable to move or speak. Her skin tingled with wild sensations from
delicate air movements that gently rolled across her hairless body. She was
lost in her own world. Her mind clouded with uncertainty, fear, humiliation
and anxiety. Jenna was a mental mess and it was amazing that she could
still stand.
Trisha, on the other hand, was reveling in her accomplishment. Wetness
seeped from her pussy as she stared in delirious disbelief at her teacher
who was standing in the middle of a beauty shop, naked, bald, hairless and
humiliated. The only thing that disrupted her total nakedness was the
collar around her neck that supported the leash that dipped off Jenna's
back and ended in Trisha's hand. Trisha could hardly breathe as she stared
at the young petite Ms. Tarp. Just how much control did she really have
over this tiny teacher anyway? Her mind tossed wild thoughts around like
popcorn and her heart raced excitedly at the possibilities.
Her work here in the beauty shop was almost done. It was time for Trisha to
f***e her young submissive to perform one final degrading task before they


left. Trisha straightened her back and took a step back. She stood in the
middle of the shop with the large picture window to her right so that
passersby could see her profile. With the patrons and technicians watching
her every move, Trisha jerked gently on the leash to get Jenna's
attention. As the dazed and zombie-like teacher slowly turned to face her
young tormentor, Trisha pointed to the floor.
Instinctively, Jenna knew what this meant and slowly dropped to her
knees. She stared into Trisha's eyes, as she knew what to expect. Jenna was
in a mental place all by herself. She was on autopilot and nothing seemed
real around her.
The cool tile floor did little to raise her awareness to her very public
surroundings and Jenna simply tilted her head back and opened her
mouth. Her eyes were glazed over as she watched Trisha lift her skirt and
pull down her panties. With Jenna's own hands, she gently took Trisha by
her knees and helped guide her pussy onto her open mouth.
Jenna closed her eyes as the teenagers warm urine shot down her throat and
filled her willing cavity. Jenna could hear Trisha moan with relief as she
emptied the contents of her bladder into her mouth while everyone watched
in disgust.
Jenna's heart sank as she choked down the raunchy smelly liquid as everyone
groaned and turned away. She wondered how things had ever progressed this
far and where things were headed from here. Here she was, in a public
place, naked, bald, hairless, letting a young teenage girl piss down her
throat like she was a human toilet. As she lapped at the few remaining
drops of golden liquid as they were squeezed from Trisha's flexing pussy,
Jenna realized her life was over. She had just sunk to a new low and now
everyone would know about her perverse needs.
"They were needs, too, weren't they?" she questioned to herself as she
swiped her tongue into Trisha's pussy to thoroughly clean her as best she
could. Jenna listened and began to feel a little better as Trisha spoke to
her.
"You did well my little slut. You 're learning your place in life and how to
service my needs. You've successfully passed your training session here and
you should be proud of yourself," Trisha boldly stated before concluding,
"And now, my young slut, we will leave this place and finish our shopping
for the day with one last stop. There, you will permanently show your
service to me: Ms. Trisha, your new MISTRESS."
Wearing only her skirt and blouse, Jenna was led from the beauty parlor and
back onto the street. Th e small group of passersby that had witnessed
Jenna's public degradation in the parlor, slowly parted as the young
Ms. Trisha proudly passed between them. Only murmurs were audible as words
emanated from the disbelieving group.
"Yeah, that's her."
"Oh my gawd, can you believe she did that?"
"She's really SICK!"
"She was so beautiful too. Why do you think she did that?"


"Sick lesbian whore!"
Jenna stared at the ground and couldn't bear to look anyone in the eye. Her
large breasts swung easily in her blouse now that she wasn't wearing a bra
anymore. Her nipples sc****d at the soft material and sprang to
erectness. This did not go unnoticed by the people gathered outside.
"Look at her. She's excited."
"Oh my gawd, how could you be excited by doing that?"
"See her nipples? That means she liked it."
"Uh-oh, headlights, headlights..."
Jenna tried to cover herself from the prying eyes but Trisha's sharp jerk
on her leash almost caused her to stumble. As quickly as she could she
shuffled between the disgusted group and briskly walked behind Trisha. As
strange as it seemed, Trisha was Jenna's only source of comfort right then.
Jenna's shiny baldhead reflected light off her bright white scalp and
caught the attention of nearly everyone on both sides of the street as they
walked uphill. Jenna kept trying to cover herself, but it was useless. Her
breasts bounced uncontrollably and her scalp tingled with newness. Jenna
sniffled when she'd catch a glimpse or two of herself in the shop windows
they'd pass. She looked atrocious and she hated her appearance.
Being dragged behind the long striding Trisha was humiliating. Jenna was
leashed like a dog and was being displayed like some disgusting
a****l. Jenna wondered how many people would recognize her as the 'new
teacher from St. Monica's'? She worried that she'd end up in some prison
cell somewhere. She knew her behavior wasn't condoned anywhere and she
figured it was just a matter of time before it came back to haunt
her. Every time she submitted to Trisha's will, Jenna knew she was only
sinking deeper into a deviant abyss that was getting harder and harder to
get out of.
She even questioned her sanity. Jenna wondered if she were truly crazy. How
could she have done such awful things with such a young girl? How did she
ever let things get this far? When would it all end? Did she want it to
end?
Jenna gasped when she heard her own mind ask that question. Her heart
fluttered as things began to cycle through her distraught mind.
"Here she is," Jenna heard Trisha say, not even realizing that they had
entered a dark shop with cartoons and hand drawn pictures pinned to the
black painted walls. Jenna looked around the dismal dirty shop and spied a
shadowy figure emerge from a dark back room door.
"Hmmmm, nice," came the deep voice of the large black woman that slowly
stepped into the dim light that cascaded in through the large painted
storefront window. "Where'd you find her?"
"She's my teacher at school," offered Trisha in response.


Jenna felt like passing out. Trisha had just told this stranger that SHE
was her teacher at SCHOOL! "Oh my gawd," she sighed as she bit her lower
lip and choked back tears. Her life WAS over! Revealing that information
made her WORSE than Mary Kay. "At least Mary Kay had sex with a male
student", she justified to herself.
"So what'd you have in mind for the pretty white princess?" asked the tall
muscular black woman in a deep demeaning tone.
Jenna winced at the pure size of the woman. She must have been six foot
tall at least. She was VERY muscular. Jenna guessed that she'd played
sports her whole life. She was pretty enough, but so big and daunting that
she scared the tiny petite Jenna.
Trisha leaned against the counter and swung the leash in a circle as if
playing jump rope and said, "I need a few tattoo's and a couple
piercing's."
Jenna's eyes widened and her jaw dropped. Things had just gone too
far. There was NO WAY she was going to allow Trisha to have her pierced and
tattooed. NO WAY!
Before Jenna could react, the black woman said, "Well, let's see what we
have to work with," and she ripped open Jenna's blouse exposing her large
heaving breasts. As buttons flew, Jenna tried to step back, but in one
single swift move her blouse was opened and pushed back over her shoulders
down to her elbows, effectively pinning her arms behind her.
As the black woman gripped her blouse firmly with one hand in the small of
Jenna's back, she used her other hand to slowly trace a line down Jenna's
face and onto her neck. Jenna gasped as the gentle touch sent goose bumps
rippling across her skin. She held her breath when she felt her nipples
harden in response to the seductive touch. Jenna wanted to scream, but
somehow couldn't summon the energy. Her taut stomach heaved as the woman's
fingers slid down her breastbone then slowly cupped her breast. Jenna
squinted when her breast was hefted as if to test its weight. The large
hand then flattened out on her stomach and pushed its way lower.
Jenna stopped trying to free herself and stood submissively as the long
fingers of the black woman's hand slid inside her waistband and slowly
circled her waist. She sensed the woman's grinning smirk when her fingers
came to rest near the zipper. Jenna felt them fumble momentarily before she
gasp, "Oh" when her skirt dropped to her ankles.
Still tightly clutching Jenna's blouse to the small of her back, the black
tattoo artist slowly ran her large hand from hipbone to hipbone letting her
fingertips brush lightly across Jenna's smooth pubic mound. "Mmmmm, nice,"
she cooed as she felt its smoo thness.
Jenna was so small by comparison to this huge muscular woman. Jenna was
almost c***d-like as she stood next to her. Her tiny naked, hairless frame
shivered as a long thick finger ran up the crease of her moistening
vagina. Jenna couldn't understand where her excitement was coming from. She
was truly afraid and worried about what was to come. Yet, despite her
fears, she still found herself aroused by the sultry touch of this
Amazonian woman. "Please stop," Jenna whispered, more out of fear of her
own excitement rather than fear of being scared.


Annoyed that Jenna would even think of protesting, the tattoo artist said,
"What'd you say?" as she jammed two long fingers deep into Jenna's cunt and
raised her up like she was on a meat hook.
Jenna winced and gasped, "OH!" at the sudden sharp pain as she was nearly
lifted up by her cunt. She danced helplessly on her toes and pleaded,
"NOTHING, I didn't say anything! I'm sorry."
"That's better," said the black woman as she released the pressure and
lowered Jenna to her feet. "She'll do fine," she said to Trisha, who was
grinning from ear-to-ear. "Put her on the chair," and she motioned to the
large obstetrician-like chair, complete with stirrups.
Trisha guided Jenna onto the chair and grinned as she looked at the
helpless teacher's pleading eyes. "Now, my little slut, you will
permanently become mine - FOREVER!" Trisha giggled an almost evil sounding
laugh as she stepped back and watched the large black tattoo artist begin
to strap Jenna into the chair.
A large thick strap went across her forehead, two more on each arm, one
each across her chest and hips and finally one on each knee and ankle that
spread her legs wide in a knee up position. Jenna was completely immobile
and looked like she was ready for the worst pelvic exam of her life. Trisha
tried to tickle Jenna to see how much she could move and when she barely
wiggled, Trisha was satisfied.
"So what exactly did you have in mind?" the artist asked Trisha.
"I want 'Trisha's SLUT' written here," as she pointed to Jenna's pubic
area, "and I want a 'BULLSEYE' here," and she pushed a finger into Jenna's
tiny anus causing her to clench her butt together and squeal.
Jenna was more nervous than ever. She was having wild thoughts bounce
around her mind. She wasn't so much scared as she was...as she
was...excited? Was it true? Was she actually becoming excited and aroused
at the prospect of becoming tattooed? This couldn't be happening, she must
be wrong. This whole scene was wrong, her whole life was wrong, what was
happening to her? Could the idea of being permanently tattooed, to be
permanently marked as Trisha's property, actually appeal to her? How could
that be? Jenna's mind spun out of control and she could barely comprehend
the growing list of disfigurements Trisha was listing.
"And I want both nipples pierced with BIG rings, and I want a clit ring
right here," as she rubbed the glistening slit. "What do you think about a
nose ring, should I get one of those, too?"
"Definitely. You can attach your leash there when she showers," stated the
black woman with the sound of authority. "What about these?" the artist
asked as she grabbed a handful on Jenna's breast and wiggled it.
"What about them?" Trisha inquired.
"Do you want them individually labeled with say, 'Trisha's...Property'?"
she asked as she paused and pointed to each tit separately.
Trisha jumping and clapping her hands together excitedly exclaimed, "Oh


yes, oh yes and I want eyebrows TOO!"
Jenna shuddered as her pussy tightened and inexplicably filled with
moisture. Her flat stomach tensed as her distraught, confused mind swelled
with uncertainty. What was happening to her? The thought of her voluptuous
full breasts being permanently marked was both horrifying AND exhilarating
at the same time. Jenna didn't know what to make of the conflicting
feelings that swirled through her very being. She did her best to look
down, despite her bound condition, and she could see her nipples were like
pencil erasers, hard and firm. She could feel her pussy swelling with
excitement and starting to ooze.
Yet, despite her obvious arousal, Jenna feared the disfigurement. She knew
this was a permanent process and the idea of forever being 'owned' by
Trisha, both scared her and aroused her.
How could things have progressed this far anyway? Jenna flashed back to the
first day she'd seen Trisha in her class. The cherub little face on this
teenager soon became a thing to be feared and she dreaded seeing her in the
halls. Trisha had terrified her from day one and yet, now, Jenna felt
something very strange in her innermost soul. I mean, here she was, a 22
year-old WOMAN allowing herself to be controlled AND used by a 14 year old
teenage GIRL of all things.
Jenna worried that people would think she was a lesbian or something if she
allowed this stuff to happen to her. Realistically, Jenna knew in her heart
she wasn't gay, she was just an unfortunate victim of a sadistic teenage
girl who loved to hold and exploit her power.
On one hand Jenna wanted to run away, even though she knew it was
physically impossible given her current circumstances, but on the other
hand Jenna almost craved whatever Trisha dished out.
A tear ran down the side of Jenna's face as her personal disgust for
herself was taking over. She chastised herself for letting things get out
of hand and she started to blubber, "Please, Ms. Trisha, please don't do
this, PLEASE!"
Trisha raised her hand to slap the bound and blubbering teacher when her
arm was stopped in midair.
"I'll take care of her whining," said the black tattoo artist. She reached
under her chair, opened a drawer and pulled out a ball gag. "I get a few
cry babies in here once in a while," she said as she loosened the head
strap on Jenna.
Jenna's eyes welled up with tears and she whimpered and pleaded with them
not to put the ball gag on her, "Please! I'll stop, I promise, I won't say
anymore. Please don't put that on me, PLEASE!" As the black woman placed
the leather straps over Jenna's face, she struggled a bit and pleaded some
more, "I'll be good! I promise! Please, don't...mmmmmpppphhhhh,
mmmmpppphhhh," before the ball gag muffled her noise.
Jenna's head was re-secured with the strap and she powerless to resist.
The physically fit black woman dragged her cart next to her and positioned
herself between Jenna's legs. She took her tattoo needle device and began


to print "Trisha's Slut" on Jenna's pubic mound. Jenna wanted to squeal as
the painful process began. She sucked her stomach in as far as it would go
to try and escape the inevitable but her binds and gag prevented her from
resisting to any significant manner.
The tattoo artist printed each letter and blotted up bl**d with devilish
pleasure. She loved tattooing white bitches like this one. It made her wet
and horny to have such power. It was like payback for all the suppression
her race had suffered over the centuries. To tattoo and pierce white sluts
like this one was a very special treat indeed. She grinned to herself as
she thought what a pity it was the each letter took soooo long to form.
The black woman pushed her left thumb onto Jenna's swollen moist clit as
she braced her hand to blot and wipe the bl**d. She loved making little
white whores like this one wiggle and squeal as she tormented their body
parts.
In a few minutes the process was complete. Jenna sighed that the pain was
over, but sniffled at what it must look like. She was now marked as
"Trisha's Slut" - PERMANENTLY.
Jenna started to cry and snort air through her nose. The reality of what
was happening was beginning to settle in. No longer was she just a young
innocent teacher at an all girl's school. No longer was she living the
dream she had set for herself. No longer was she doing the things she'd
always dreamed she would. From this day forward her life would be
dramatically different than ANYTHING she could have EVER imagined.
How could she EVER explain away what was happening to her now? Surely
someone someday would see that tattoo. Jenna squeezed her eyes together and
prayed that her pubic hair would cover the disgusting tattoo. She cried
quietly as the strong black woman slid her stool alongside her. Jenna
peeked out tiny tear-filled slits as she reached up toward her face and
began to make a thin line on her eyebrow. Jenna sniffed and winced as the
needle device repeatedly punctured her freshly plucked skin creating a
tattoo eyebrow.
Jenna blinked several times to clear her vision and f***e tears down her
cheeks. She could see the black woman's face was focused on her task but
there was also something else she noticed. It may have been her
imagination, but it almost seemed like the big black woman was enjoying her
task. Jenna swore she could see a glimmer in the woman's eye and a grin on
her lips. She wondered how anyone could be so sadistic.
After a few minutes, the tattoo artist sat back and took a deep breath
before settling in above Jenna's tits. She looked at Trisha and said,
"Topside or bottom side?"
Trisha knew what the woman was asking and said, "Top side."
"Are you sure?" she asked to make sure. When Trisha nodded, the black woman
told Trisha, "I need to clean this area, okay?"
Trisha nodded her approval and watched as the black woman leaned over
Jenna's breast, extended her long thick, bright pink tongue and licked a
wide streak across her breast. Trisha could see and hear Jenna undulate in
response and she grinned widely.


The black woman began the process of writing "Trisha's" across Jenna's
right breast and before long had completed "Property" on her left breast.
Jenna was in a state of total confusion. She worried what people would
think if they ever saw her tattoos. How would she ever explain them? The
first one's may be covered by hair someday, but not these. But through it
all, Jenna was getting some amazing sensations that caused her to become
aroused. None of it was making any sense and her mind was a flood of mixed
emotions.
"Okay, almost done with this part," stated the artist, "only one more."
With that, she began to crank a handle that started to raise Jenna's
legs. Soon her knees were bent next to her chest, fully exposing her anus
to the artist. Jenna found it hard to breath in this position and felt
totally exposed. She'd been in some unusual positions before but none like
this. Her legs were spread and her ass was pointing skyward.
As the artist repositioned herself and was about to begin designing the
'bullseye' on Jenna's anus, Trisha stopped her and asked, "Excuse me, but
don't you need to clean her first?" Trisha thought her heart would stop
when she saw the black woman smile widely and turn to face Jenna.
Jenna didn't know what to think as she watched the black woman grab the
back of her legs and lean in toward her asshole. Jenna tightened and gasped
into the ball gag when she felt the thick, coarse tongue push down on her
tiny asshole. She hadn't felt anything that large since her night in
prison. Jenna couldn't even move. As much as she wanted to wiggle away from
the intruding dagger, her tightly bound position disabled her from moving
at all. All Jenna could do was lie there and try to relax.
Satisfied, Trisha said, "Hey, I've got to run a couple quick errands. I'll
be back in less than an hour. Finish her up, won't you?"
The black artist was in heaven. She'd been able to reap the benefits of her
job before, but NEVER quite like this. She followed Trisha to the shop door
and told her, "I'll work on her while you're away. I should be finished
before you return." She locked the shops door after Trisha walked out and
flipped the 'open' sign to 'closed'.
Jenna watched in horror as the tall black woman leaned against the shop
door as if she was catching her breath. She saw the big woman take a couple
deep breaths and straighten up.
"Well, it looks like ol' Jasmine and you have the place to ourselves now,"
the black artist sighed. "Don't worry honey, I'll take good care of you
while your little girlfriend is away. I know just what you need."
She went into a side room and came back seconds later carrying a large
black strap-on dildo. Jenna tried to squirm her disapproval as best she
could but it was useless. Her binds were too tight and the ball gag muffled
her. If it weren't for her horrifying experience in prison, Jenna wouldn't
have even known what that thing was. She knew now though and she dreaded
it. With her feet up in stirrups and her knees by her chest, Jenna knew her
anus was the likely target for this sick black woman's lust. Try as she
might, Jenna pinched her anus muscle as tight as she could.


With the strap-on firmly affixed to her waist, Jasmine stood between
Jenna's legs and stared at the young teacher. "You know something whore? I
hate little white bitches like you. You think you're better than me and
that pisses me off. All my life I've been trained to respect the white
woman. So when I get an opportunity to do one of you 'high and mighty's', I
DO 'EM!"
Jenna tried to plead her innocence to the angry black woman, but nothing
came out. She couldn't even struggle.
"Now, sit back and relax whitey, ol' Jasmine is gonna fuck you somethin'
fierce." She leaned forward and ran her saliva-covered tongue across
Jenna's anus, lubricating her target. With one hand on the back of Jenna's
leg for support, Jasmine used the other to guide the head of the two-inch
thick black rubber phallus against Jenna's tightly crushed asshole.
Jenna tried to prevent the brutal intrusion and small beads of sweat popped
out on her forehead as she strained to keep the massive dildo out. She
screamed into the ball gag as the pressure increased. She could feel the
heavy black woman's weight as she pressed her body behind the latex
pole. Jenna screamed and screamed as the rubber tip began to invade her ass
and slowly spread her sphincter.
Seconds later and despite Jenna's best efforts, the thick dildo thumped
past her muscular ring and the rubber body slid well inside her. As the
thickness and length filled her, Jenna felt defeated, yet almost
relieved. Both women sighed as the dildo finally slid home.
"You like this don't you little whitey?" Jasmine taunted Jenna. "You like
it when a big black woman fucks your tiny white ass, don't you?"
Jenna couldn't say 'no', she couldn't even shake her head 'no'. All she
could do was lie there and let this muscular black woman have her way. It
only took a few painful strokes for Jenna to remember her night in
prison. She remembered that the best way to live through this was to
relax. With her ass pointing upward, Jenna inhaled through her nose and
exhaled deeply, relaxing her asshole. She closed her eyes as the pain
disappeared almost immediately.
Jasmine sensed something changed and upped her rhythm. She pushed on the
back of Jenna's knees and humped her ass like an a****l. She banged her so
deeply that her hipbones smashed against the tiny teacher's thighs. "You
like this don't you whore? Where'd that little girl find you anyway?"
Jasmine panted between strokes. "I want you to come back and visit ol'
Jasmine sometime, okay? I loves to fuck white women."
Jenna just lied there and let Jasmine fuck away. What else could she do?
She was helpless. It was pointless to struggle, she may as well make the
best of it, right? I mean, the sensation of the thick dick pumping in and
out of her ass was sending wild chills throughout her body. Even though it
felt like it was pressing against her lungs at times, the overriding
feeling was outrageous. Jenna puffed air through her nose with each deep
thrust. Soon she found herself panty in rhythm with Jasmine.
Drops of sweat dripped onto Jenna's stomach from Jasmine's
forehead. Jasmine was working hard and the strain was starting to show on


her face. She grit her teeth and growled more insults to the bound teacher
as she continued to pound her ass, "I hate little white sluts like you. You
deserve this and MORE! I'm gonna fuck you so hard...you won't walk for a
week!"
Jenna heard the insults but they just blended in with the moment. Her
panting and bouncing was slowly bringing her to orgasm. She didn't want to,
but her body was betraying her once again. The heavy thrusts shook her
breasts and filled her anal cavity to its peak. Jenna didn't want to admit
it, but she liked it.
She puffed a few more breaths of air through her nose and listened as
Jasmine's insults became more abusive.
"This one's for my momma," Jasmine said as she thrust her hips against
Jenna, "and this one's for my daddy. I'm fucking you for all my friends and
f****y you fuckin' white bitch. You think you're so much better than me,
well how much better are you NOW?"
Jenna couldn't hold back any longer. She feared the message her orgasm
might send to this angry black woman who was so violently fucking her ass
would be the wrong one. Jenna wondered if would be an insult.
It didn't matter, she had no choice. Jenna was cumming and there was
nothing she could do about it now. With the thick rubber dildo driving deep
into her ass, Jenna groaned deeply into the ball gag as her pussy expelled
girl juice, "mmmmmmpppppphhhhhhh"
Jasmine recognized Jenna's orgasm and slowed her thrusting. As the
recovering teacher lay before her, Jasmine kept the dildo pushed all the
way inside her. She pinched Jenna's nipples as the woozy teacher
swoo ned. With two quick clicks, Jasmine pierced each nipple and inserted
thick rings.
Jasmine kept the dildo in Jenna's ass as she pushed back her labia and
located her swollen, throbbing clit. Using her thick fingers to pinch it,
she pushed back the skin on the hood. Jenna was barely conscious and only
moaned as Jasmine manipulated the sensitive organ. Jasmine took a short
thick needle and tightly pinched the clitoral hood and pressed the needle
through.
Jenna tensed and her eyes popped open and instantly filled with tears. The
pain was excruciating and she started to cry as Jasmine pushed the clit
ring through the fresh hole.
With her nipples and clit still burning, Jenna held her breath and squeezed
back more tears as Jasmine leaned forward and with a gun-like tool punched
a hole through the middle of Jenna's nose. Tears streamed down her cheeks
and she whimpered in pain into the ball gag. Jenna winced and flinched as
Jasmine pushed yet another ring in place.
"There now, all done." Jasmine said as she straightened and slowly
retracted the dildo from Jenna's ass. "Just one more thing to do and you're
all finished slut."
Jasmine unlocked the shop door and flipped the sign to 'open'.


A few minutes later, Trisha returned just as Jasmine was finishing the
'bullseye' tattoo around Jenna's anus.
"You're just in time. How's she look?" Jasmine asked as she presented the
pierced and tattooed Jenna.
"Wow! She looks GREAT!" Trisha smiled as she surveyed the black artist's
handiwork. "Guess what slut?" Trisha began as Jasmine un-strapped the tired
young whore. "I bought us a few toys for later AND I got you some business
cards. Wanna see 'em?"
Jenna was tired, sore and in no mood to resist Trisha's question. She could
barely stand, as her ass was doubly sore. Jenna dressed as best she could
and listened as Trisha explained.
"As the final part of your training for the day, slut, we're, or shall I
say 'you're' going to introduce yourself around town today and pass out
your business cards. You'll introduce yourself to whoever I say, by saying,
'Hi, I'm Jenna, the lesbian whore' and you'll hand them a business card."
Jenna squirmed at the words and froze in place as she read the business
card. It read:
Jenna Tarp
Lesbian teacher at St. Monica's School for Girls
"Have tongue, will grovel"
Will service you for free. Party's welcome.
Followed by her telephone number and address.
Jenna was in a daze. Her eyes were glossed over and she had retreated into
her own mind. Over and over she replayed the events of the past year and
she was nothing short of stunned.
As she bounced along the street behind a giddy Trisha, who was reveling in
humiliating her personal slut at every opportunity by introducing her to
shopkeepers and customers alike and making Jenna say 'Hi, I'm Jenna, the
lesbian whore', over and over again, Jenna was almost oblivious to her
surroundings. The warm afternoon sun was starting to cool as it slowly set
in the west and long shadows stretched across the vacating store-lined
street.
Jenna's button-less blouse was tied under her firm but sore bouncing
breasts that were freshly labeled with "Trisha's Property" and pierced with
thick rings. Her once beautiful body that was the envy of nearly every
woman, was now defiled and permanently marked with tattoo's and body
piercing's.
Jenna had never been a vain person but she recalled the numerous times when
she'd been called "the most beautiful woman I've ever seen" by women and
men alike. Her long flowing blonde locks were so silky smooth that everyone
yearned to touch them. Her large firm breasts looked fake because they were
so perky and firm. Her athletic physique with it's flat stomach, strong
shapely legs and round butt were features that set her apart from most
other women and snatched lustful looks from men and women alike, all the
time. Except for her shortness, Jenna was nearly perfect in every way.
"But now," Jenna sniffed, now she was BALD. Her long golden locks were
gone, replaced by a shiny white scalp that drew the same amount of


attention but for the WRONG reason. Her beautiful face had a thick ring
hanging from her nose and her eyebrows were thin lines of ink. Her beauty
was diminished dramatically and people stared and laughed at the hapless
young teacher as Trisha dragged her from place to place.
"Wow," Trisha exclaimed as she looked at the handful of business cards in
her hand, "we've passed out a lot of these. You should win at least ONE
free lunch, slut," she giggled at her sarcasm.
Jenna wanted to cry. The idea that Trisha had been passing out her
'business cards' all over town was humiliating. "And what did it say
again?" she asked herself as she looked at the one she had crushed in her
palm:
Jenna Tarp
Lesbian teacher at St. Monica's School for Girls
"Have tongue, will grovel"
Will service you for free. Party's welcome.
A shudder nearly shook Jenna to the ground. Emptiness inside her very soul
left her feeling helpless and afraid. She wondered what would happen as
word spread. "Will anyone actually call?" she pondered. "Hopefully people
will just think it was a cruel joke and ignore it," she tried to convince
herself.
"Okay, slut, one last stop before home," Trisha declared.
Jenna was thankful for that and sighed a deep sigh. After the day's
horrible events, nothing Trisha had up her sleeve could be worse than what
poor Jenna had already been through. The collar around Jenna's neck jerked
forward and Jenna stumbled behind Trisha as she led the degraded young
teacher into a cafe.
A pretty young hostess showed the unlikely pair to a booth in the corner of
the tiny restaurant. Small circular tables decorated with candles were
sprinkled about the busy dinner hour cafe. Jenna blinked often trying to
ignore the repeated shocked stares of the mostly female patronage as she
and Trisha made their way past them. Her heart raced and her skin burned
from the hateful stares.
Trisha slid in first and sat in the middle of the bench. Jenna hesitated
and then tried to sit next to Trisha. Her butt hung off the edge as she sat
on what was left of the bench next to her agitated-looking
tormentress. Jenna held her breath when Trisha stared straight ahead and
started to speak.
"This is your last lesson for the day, slut," Trisha began slowly, "from
now on, we are NOT on the same level. You will serve me in any way I
desire, do you understand slut?"
Jenna was scared as she tried to maintain her balance in the booth. She
felt her heart pound against her breastbone as she thought about the
question and her answer. If she answered 'yes', she was forever submitting
to a young teenage girl, wasn't she? Could anything Trisha dish out be any
worse than what she'd done to her already? Jenna sighed, as she answered
'no' to her own question. Reluctantly and defeated, Jenna exhaled, "Yes."


"Good then," Trisha smiled and with a sharp bump from her hip she shoved
the dangling Jenna onto the floor. "While I dine, you will kneel on the
floor next to me, understand whore?" she asked the shocked Jenna as she sat
on the floor, red-faced and embarrassed.
Jenna couldn't bear to look around the cafe, but could feel the eyes upon
her and she could hear the disgusted murmurs of the angry patrons at the
lewd display before them. She quickly scrambled to her knees and closed her
eyes as if praying, hoping that she could just disappear. Jenna wished she
could crawl in a hole and die.
The waitress came and took Trisha's order and ignored Jenna completely. It
was if she wasn't even there. Jenna felt totally humiliated.
Trisha quickly drank three glasses of water before her order came. She ate
her food and then slid out of the booth. "Wait here," she told the kneeling
young teacher.
Jenna watched the young teenager walk to every table in the cafe that had
only women and whisper to them. She'd slip them one of Jenna's business
cards and move to the next one.
After Trisha had finished visiting every woman in the cafe, she returned
and sat down. "I need some cash, slut."
Jenna gave Trisha her debit card and told her her pin. Trisha returned a
short time later with a fistful of cash that she formed into a fan and
flashed to everyone as the sauntered back to the booth. With a jerk on
Jenna's leash she said, "Let's go slut."
Trisha led Jenna to the tiny dirty one stalled restroom. As the door sprang
closed behind them, Trisha pointed to the floor. Jenna's heart sank as she
knelt on the floor in front of the young teen. Trisha raised her skirt and
paused until Jenna had placed her mouth under her cunt. With a deep sigh,
Trisha released the contents of her bladder into Jenna's waiting mouth. She
could feel Jenna choke down her warm salty liquid and then clean her with
her tongue.
Jenna froze when she heard a light knock on the door. She looked up at
Trisha with a panicked look on her face. She didn't want to be discovered
like this and worried that Trisha may leave her on her knees.
Trisha stepped back, straightened her skirt and put her finger to lips and
said, "shhhh." She took Jenna's hand and stuffed the wad of five-dollar
bills in it. "When she finishes you give her one of the bills and say,
'Thanks for your donation', understand slut?"
Horrified, Jenna watched Trisha open the door. She saw a line of women
standing outside. Jenna's heart raced. She hoped no one had seen her
kneeling on the dirty restroom floor. It was humiliating enough being bald,
hairless and pierced, but to be kneeling in a public restroom just sent the
totally wrong message and Jenna worried what they might think.
Trisha let the first woman inside and heard her say, "There she is," and
she thumbed toward Jenna. Trisha looked down at the kneeling 22 year old
and said, "Introduce yourself slut."


Jenna's mind was clouded with questions. She didn't understand what was
happening. She felt like crying and wished she were somewhere else. Using
the words that Trisha had insisted she use since the tattoo shop and had
initially sent shivers of fear through her, Jenna sat on her haunches and
sincerely said, "Hi, I'm Jenna, the lesbian whore."
Jenna didn't fully grasp what was happening until the middle-aged woman
stood directly in front of her, lifted her skirt, pulled down her panties
and nylons and pointed at the floor. Jenna's eyes glazed over as she
instinctively leaned forward and attempted to place her mouth on the
woman's hairy vagina. But before she made a firm seal, the woman turned
around, bent over and let loose with her piss and squirted it all over
Jenna's face and chin. The warm smelly liquid ran down her chest and soaked
her blouse and tits.
Jenna heard the woman say, "Gawd you're a sick little bitch aren't you?"
Jenna winced at the sharpness of the words, but still did her best to
capture the woman's urine in her mouth.
"Swallow it, slut," ordered the woman and Jenna did as she was instructed.
With closed eyes, Jenna gulped at the tangy stream and lapped at the air.
When the woman was done, she straightened her clothes and turned
around. Jenna handed her a five-dollar bill and whimpered shamefully,
"Thanks for your donation."
With a broad smile, Trisha opened the door and let the next woman in.
Jenna was in a daze. She blinked her eyes as her task became painfully
clear. A thirty something year-old brunette was next. She stepped in front
of the younger 22 year-old and looked down at her as she pressed in
closely.
Jenna couldn't bear to make eye contact with her and stared at the
floor. Out of the corner of her eye, Jenna saw the woman's hand reach under
her face. She felt the woman's thin finger slip into her nose ring and lift
gently.
In a sultry sensitive voice the woman cooed, "Don't worry my little whore,
this will only take a second."
Jenna craned her neck at the reassuring words as the woman unzipped her
jeans and pushed them to the floor. Humiliated Jenna sniffled, "Hi, I'm
Jenna, the lesbian whore."
"I know," she said.
The woman turned around, placed her hands on her knees and squatted a
little. Jenna pushed her face toward her pussy as the woman released her
bladder. Jenna held the woman's buttocks apart and gulped at her golden
stream. Warm piss splattered on her chin, neck and breasts. She gagged a
little on the tanginess, but swallowed as much as she could. The woman
finished quickly and squeezed the last few drops out and let them drip on
Jenna's protruding chest.


"Clean her," ordered Trisha as she pushed on the back of Jenna's bald head.
Jenna lapped at the woman's cunt and cleaned it free of piss.
When Trisha opened the door again, Jenna tried to see who was
next. Droplets of urine clung to her eyelashes and blurred her vision.
A young teenage girl stood in the doorway, her mother's hands on her
shoulders. "Hi Trish," she said, "see mom, I told you it was my teacher,"
simpered the familiar sounding voice.
Jenna's heart stopped. She gasped loudly as she blinked repeatedly to clear
her vision. Could it be true? Was one of her worst nightmares coming true?
Was she being discovered by one of her students and their parents?
Jenna was so frozen, she had an involuntary bowel release and she urinated
on herself. With her own piss puddle beneath her, Jenna almost fainted.
"So it is," responded the mother in a knowing tone as the pair stepped
closer.
Ashen and afraid, Jenna realized that she was kneeling in a public
restroom, covered in piss, bald, pierced, tattooed and humiliated. And
worst of all, Barb, Trisha's best friend and her mom, Judge Landers, were
staring at her. Jenna's heart thumped heavily and her ears droned a
continuous squeal. All her bl**d sank to her legs and she woozily tried to
remain conscious. Jenna's life flashed before her. Consequences, sexually
deviant acts, vagina's, spankings, breasts, nipples, dildo's, hair, nails,
fingers, hands, all manner of which spun through Jenna's frazzled mind as
she struggled to remain alert.
Jenna was speechless. The ringing in her ears drowned out all exterior
noise. Her mouth hung open and she strained to hear what the pair was
saying, but she could only see their mouths move.
Judge Landers wore tight black leather pants, heels and tight white
blouse. She looked sheik as always. She asked Trisha, "Can Barb go first?"
"Sure, she can go first. Go ahead," insisted Trisha as she pointed to
Jenna. "Introduce yourself slut."
Jenna didn't hear a word. She just sat there and stared blankly. None of
this could be happening. The room spun out of control and she wanted to
vomit. Being seen in her current condition was the worst possible
scenario. But to be seen by a student AND a parent was even worse than
that.
Jenna's skin crawled with ugly possibilities. She didn't know what to do or
what to say. She was a disgrace. She didn't deserve to live.
"I said, introduce yourself slut," Trisha said as she bopped Jenna on the
back of the head.
Jenna finally heard someone speak. Tears filled her eyes and streamed down
her face. She started to cry. The words that had just begun to roll off her
tongue so easily just minutes before, were now harder than ever to
utter. Jenna's hesitation earned her another swat to the back of her shiny


scalp so she squealed, "Hi, I-I'm Jenna, t-the lesbian whore."
Tickled at her teachers' submissive state, Barb played along and giggled,
"Hi, I'm Barb," and then loudly stated, "ONE OF YOUR STUDENTS AT
ST. MONICA'S SCHOOL FOR GIRLS," so that people behind her could hear. "And
this is my mother Judge Landers."
Barb looked at her mom and teasingly whined, "Can I get one of these, mom?
I did my dishes and cleaned my room today."
"We'll discuss it later. Let's not hold up the line in the meantime,"
replied the Judge.
Barb pulled down her shorts and panties and pushed her hips toward
Jenna. Her nearly hairless young pussy was swollen and red. Obvious signs
of arousal leaked from her smallish cunt.
Jenna stared in disbelief. It was as if the whole community was in on her
sick little secret. Her eyes flicked from Barb to her mom and back again,
desperately seeking some kind of approval. Jenna just didn't feel
comfortable putting her face anywhere near a young girls pussy anytime, but
especially not with her MOM standing right there.
Judge Landers became annoyed. "Can't you get her to hurry up? I want to see
this for myself. It's all over town and I want to witness her sick
depravity myself."
"Come on slut, drink her piss, NOW!" insisted Trisha as she pushed on
Jenna's head.
Jenna leaned forward and placed her mouth on Barb's tiny vagina. Barb
nestled herself on Jenna's mouth just like Trisha did. She cooed, "Oh mom,
this feels really good," and she let go of her stream.
Jenna gulped as the thin hot stream of teenage girl piss filled her
mouth. The softness of Barb's vaginal skin aroused Jenna and she willingly
cleaned her afterward.
Barb staggered backward and sighed, "Oh mom, you've GOT to try that."
"Please honey, step aside," nudged the Judge.
Jenna waited as Judge Landers pushed her skintight leather pants to her
ankles and turn around. Meanwhile, Jenna handed Barb a five-dollar bill and
shamefully said, "Thank you for your donation."
Barb giggled gleefully as she snatched the money from her submissive
teacher. "Wow, I'm so happy you're my teacher."
Looking over her shoulder, Judge Landers said, "If you let any of this get
on my leathers you're in trouble whore." With that, she squatted slightly
and placed her hands on her knees. She looked back one last time and
sneered, "Ready?"
Jenna leaned forward and craned her neck. She opened her mouth as widely as
she could and tried to encircle the judges' shaven pussy. Her nose nestled
into the judges' anus just as the liquid torrent filled her cavity. Jenna


licked and sucked on the judges' pussy as she swallowed the stinky salty
onrush numerous times.
She couldn't believe what she had just done. Jenna shivered at the thought
of having just WILLINGLY d***k piss. But that wasn't even the worst of
it. She had just WILLINGLY d***k the piss of a student AND her mom, who was
a JUDGE no less. Jenna cringed at the thought.
As the judge pulled up her pants, she matter-of-factly said, "Oh, and
Ms. Tarp, did I tell you that I met your aunt a few months back? She's a
lot like you. A LOT like you," she snickered. She reached down and tugged
on Jenna's nose ring and said, "We'll be in touch sweetie. I've got a
surprise for you at home."
Jenna didn't know what was happening. Her mind swirled with possibilities,
but none made sense. What was happening here? What did she mean by that?
The judge had met her aunt? When? Where? How did she know she was her aunt?
What was the surprise?
"What's the matter sweetie?" the judge teased, "you look a little pale."
Before Jenna had a chance to figure anything out, another woman had come
in, stood in front of the soaked, smelly 22 year-old teacher, lifted her
skirt and prepared to piss on her.
Before the woman let loose Judge Landers reached in her shopping bag and
pulled out a small bottle and handed it to Jenna, "Here," she said, "drink
this. It'll settle your stomach."
Jenna read the simple label as she removed the cap, it read: Mother
Nature's Dairy Delight. Jenna sniffed the creamy liquid before she took a
sip. She smiled at the sweet creamy taste and took a second sip before she
was overcome with the impromptu generosity of the judge. Jenna looked up at
the judge with tear-filled puppy dog eyes and whispered, "Thank you."
Jenna was truly thankful and was somewhat surprised and confused by the
judge's reaction to her 'thank you'. Jenna saw her expression change from
the look of a caring mother to a devious evil glare as she responded:
"No. Thank YOU."
As the next woman began to piss on Jenna's face and neck, Trisha opened
Jenna's sopping wet blouse to expose her glistening tattooed breasts. Jenna
sighed when Trisha hefted her tits and displayed the horrible tattoo's
claiming Trisha's ownership. Trisha milked Jenna's sore pierced nipples and
tugged gently on the thick new rings in each.
Jenna's stomach was bloated with stinky urine as the last woman mercifully
pissed on Jenna's face and chest. The warm golden fluid coated her chest
and ran over her throbbing, aching nipples. When the woman finished, Jenna
handed her a five-dollar bill and mumbled, "Thank you for your donation."
The woman smiled and said, "I have your card. I'll call you for my next
party."
Jenna was soaked from head-to-toe with smelly urine. Her baldhead, face and
clothes were saturated as she knelt in a stinky pool. At least 10 women had


pissed on her, but she'd lost count after the sixth. Trisha finally let her
stand and she weakly struggled to her feet. Her tummy protruded like she
was pregnant and she felt like vomiting.
Trisha saw Jenna turning green and told her, "Don't you dare puke, slut!
Drink your milk, that's your dinner. You need all the nourishment you can
get."
Jenna choked back the sensation to purge and swallowed the last few drops
of her bottle of Mother Nature's Dairy Delight and then followed Trisha out
of the restroom. Slowly the two passed through the cafe past the numerous
women who Jenna had paid to drink their piss.
The crowded cafe grew silent as Trisha led the drenched, smelly young
teacher outside and into her car. Noses wrinkled as the rancid smell of
urine wafted behind Jenna and sickened the customers along her path. Trisha
waved to the disgusted, yet excited cafe patronage as Jenna gladly drove
away.
The first day of the last week of school had been a stressful one for
Jenna. Her appearance had gotten her more than her share of snickers and
giggles behind her back. Teaching a class at this stage of the year was
difficult enough, but looking as she did made it nearly impossible. Her
tender nipples rubbed relentlessly on her tight white tube top. The thick
metal rings that hung weightily on her nipples, were clearly visible
through the tight top.
Jenna's new dress code, as dictated by Trisha and reinf***ed by s****r Ann,
required that she wear tight crop or tube tops, short micro mini skirts and
stiletto heals. She felt like a whore when she dressed that way, but she
really had no choice. Her position at the school depended upon her
conformance to the requirements.
Her short, short black skirt clung to her hips like a second skin. She
hated the fact that it was soooo short. So short in fact that either her
ass crack showed or her vagina showed. Most of the time she opted to show
her butt crack because she didn't have to look at it.
As strange as she felt upon her arrival at school, Jenna was pleasantly
surprised at her reception. Despite the giggles and occasional finger
pointing, she was oddly impressed at how the girls reacted. It was almost
as if they had expected her to look this way.
By the middle of the day Jenna almost felt 'normal'. Her bald head, pierced
nose and tattooed eyebrows were given more than the expected number of
compliments. Both students and staff alike said they admired her 'new
look'. She was just glad no one knew about her 'other' tattoos.
Between periods and just before lunch, Jenna froze when her classroom door
flew open and Trisha and Barb confidently strolled in. She feared what they
wanted and stood motionless as they approached. As the sunlight streamed in
and created a patchwork of shadows on the floor, the two teenagers circled
her like vultures.
"Hi, teach," beamed Trisha, "how's your day going so far? Anyone comment on
your new appearance?"


Jenna swallowed hard. She didn't know how to answer the question best. If
she admitted that her new look was pretty well received, Trisha may get
angry and do something even more drastic. But if she lied, she may get
caught and be in even more trouble with Trisha. Jenna hesitated but
admitted, "Yes, they have Ms. Trisha," she started hesitantly, "most girls
like it."
Jenna sighed in relief when Trisha said, "Good, that's good, slut."
Barb handed Jenna a small bag with a present inside. She said, "Here, this
is from my mom."
Jenna looked inside and found another 16oz bottle of Mother Nature's Dairy
Delight. She was momentarily overtaken by the generosity and thoughtfulness
of Judge Landers. She held it to her chest as tears of joy filled her eyes.
"My mom wants you to drink one everyday for lunch. She says it will calm
your stomach and nerves," Barb passed on.
Jenna, shaken by the sudden surge of emotion mouthed, 'thank you'. She
opened the top and chugged down the sweet rich milky beverage and wiped her
lips. Its coolness slid down her esophagus and soothed her queasy
stomach. "May I ask you a question Ms. Landers? Where can I purchase this
wonderful product anyway?"
"It's a new product," apprised Barb, "my mom knows the manufacturer. Want
me to tell her you like it?"
"Oh, yes, please do," insisted Jenna, feeling as though she was actually
having a normal conversation for a change.
Trisha looked at Barb and asked, "How do you like her?"
"She looks awesome. But I thought you said she had some tattoos,"
questioned Barb.
"Oh, she does," Trisha said as she tugged down on Trisha's tube top
exposing the tattoos on her breasts that read: Trisha's Property.
Jenna winced as Barb read the words aloud.
"Wow! That's cool!" Barb exclaimed.
"Hey, slut! How come you had that covered up? I had you spend a lot of
money on those. I want you to show them off, just in case anyone thinks
about getting any funny ideas," Trisha insisted, "got it?"
Jenna felt a little light-headed. The thought of letting everyone at school
see that horrible tattoo was devastating. What would the girls think? How
would they react?
Jenna's breasts rose and fell with her heavy breathing. In her mind, she
panicked. She glanced down and saw the gleaming tattoos and nearly fainted.
"Hey!! And what about this one?" Trisha scowled disappointedly as she
tugged on Jenna's tiny skirt exposing the top of her pubic mound and the
shiny new tattoo.


Jenna wiggled her hips as the micro mini was pulled down just above her
pussy lips. The tattoo: "Trisha's Bitch" was bulging across her swollen
mound. She leaned back against her desk and sighed deeply. Crazy thoughts
raced through Jenna's mind. What should she do? What COULD she do?
Jenna's stomach heaved with anxiety. Her pubic mound tattoo felt like a
flashing neon sign.
Trisha grabbed her teachers' chin and said, "Don't cover them again, slut,
understand?"
All Jenna could do was nod her head 'yes'.
"Go outside and stand in the hall. I need to talk to your next class,"
Trisha ordered.
Jenna's mind went blank. The thought of standing in the busy hallway for
everyone to see was too much. Numbly, she staggered to the door and stepped
outside. Her fabulous figure, permanently disfigured, was quite a
sight. Jenna, the woman who had one of the most desirable bodies ever, was
put on lewd display just as the bell rang.
Quickly, the long noisy corridor filled with bustling young teenage
girls. Many just pushed their way past the tiny but highly exposed teacher
without a second glance, but many more stopped and crowded around to read
Jenna's permanent pronouncements.
Jenna stood like a statue, unable to move and hardly able to breathe. Her
shiny scalp beaded up with sweat as young teenage girls stared at her
disfigurement, pointed, giggled and laughed at her. Jenna wanted to cover
herself, but she knew if she did, Trisha would kill her. She swung her
hands loosely and twisted awkwardly in a vain attempt to slyly cover her
tattoos as the shuffling group of girls struggled for position so see her.
Trisha told Barb, "Go outside and make sure she's not covering those
tattoos, would ya?"
"Love to," said Barb as she skipped to the door.
Once outside, Barb recognized what Jenna was attempting to do. She took
Jenna by the wrist and placed it on her hip and said, "Put your hands here,
Ms. Tarp. We wouldn't want to block anyone's view, now would we?"
Jenna put her hands on her hips and stood motionless as the small crowd of
giggling girls bobbed for position. They all wanted to read Jenna's
tattoos. Their giddy faces and shocked looks were almost too much for poor
Jenna.
Meanwhile, Trisha was addressing Jenna's next class as they filed in. She
told them that if they needed to use the restroom all they needed to do was
raise their hand and then point at the floor and that Ms. Tarp would take
care of them at their desk.
The class seemed a little confused, but Trisha assured them that Ms. Tarp
would help them understand.


As the hallway slowly cleared Trisha opened the door and let the petrified
Jenna back inside. She whispered in Jenna's ear that the class 'knew the
signal' and that she'd better do it 'or else'.
Jenna's heart sank and she almost passed out. This couldn't be
happening. Surely she couldn't do that in public and CERTAINLY not with her
class. Jenna's mouth went dry and she didn't know what to do. Her tunnel
vision almost prohibited her from finding her own desk as she ambled to the
front of the class.
Before Jenna could speak a girl in the middle of the class raised her hand.
Speechless, Jenna merely pointed to her to acknowledge her question.
"Ms. Tarp," the girl began, "I need to use the restroom," and she pointed
at the floor.
Jenna's jaw dropped as the young girl gestured to the floor by her
desk. Jenna turned an ashen white as she glanced at Trisha who was grinning
devilishly.
There Jenna was, standing in front of her whole class. Her micro mini and
her tube top were pulled down so far that her disgusting tattoos espousing
Trisha's ownership of her were exposed to everyone. Except for the two tiny
pieces of material, she was virtually naked in front of her class. Worst of
all, her class knew 'the sign' and was using it. How could see ever explain
her behavior?
Jenna prayed the girl didn't REALLY know the 'sign' and gave her permission
to go. She then looked at Trisha and motioned for her to 'come here'.
Trisha, taken aback by Jenna's demand, briskly confronted the beautiful
young and defiled teacher by grabbing her lower jaw and sneering, "You just
don't get it do you slut," she began as the class began to squirm in their
seats, expecting a full on confrontation. Trisha slipped her index finger
into Jenna's nose ring and pulled down as she used her other hand on the
back of her head. "Can you read this?" she asked, forcing Jenna to look at
her own tits, "Do you know what this says? Doesn't this mean anything to
you, you dumb cunt!" Trisha growled as the class stared on. "Tell me what
it says, slut. Read it to me!"
Jenna sniffled. The terrible words: 'Trisha's Property' were staring back
at her. Her mind was numb and she couldn't think clearly. Standing nearly
naked in front of her whole class and being humiliated by Trisha like this
was horrible. Horrible in unimaginable ways, yet there was something else
happening inside her too. Jenna's stomach suddenly tightened and she felt
an inexplicable gush of warmth escape from her pussy.
As she stared at her tits, almost fully exposed, she pictured what she must
look like in front of the class. She could feel the eyes upon her and she
sensed the heated passion building ever so quickly in the room. Jenna's
mind swooned with confusion as she desperately tried to sort out her
feelings.
She glanced past her breasts and focused on her glistening pubic mound. Her
skin was coated with a light glaze of nervous sweat and she watched a drip
form and roll gently into the fold between her pussy and leg. The drip


seemed to move in slow motion and it sent wild shivers through her mind as
it crept its way toward her heated sex. Jenna gasped and closed her eyes
when she felt it combine with her own oozing love juice.
Trisha broke Jenna's concentration and asked, "Do we need to make another
trip to my favorite tattoo artist again?"
Fear gripped Jenna as she recalled being fucked in the ass by the large
muscular black woman. She remembered how large the dildo was and how it
felt pummeling her ass. Jenna bit her lower lip and squeezed back another
surge from her pussy and mumbled, "No, please Ms. Trisha, PLEASE,
that...that...that won't be necessary."
"I asked you what it said? Are you gonna tell me or what?" Trisha snarled
as she moved in behind the woozy teacher.
Jenna hesitated just long enough to piss Trisha off. Trisha reached under
Jenna's arms and grabbed the tight white tube top and yanked it down to her
waist. She grabbed Jenna's breasts, cupped them tightly and lifted them and
asked the class, "What's this say class?"
Jenna winced as the class responded in unison, "TRISHA'S PROPERTY!"
"That's right class, Trisha's property. And what does this say?" she asked
as she yanked Jenna's skirt to her knees.
Again in unison the class responded, "TRISHA'S BITCH!"
"Right again class. And who is 'Trisha'?" she asked.
"YOU ARE!" chimed the class.
"And who is Trisha's BITCH?" she asked again.
"MS. TARP IS!" giggled the class together.
"Now do you get it slut?" Trisha whispered in Jenna's ear. "You're
MINE. You'll do as I say, whenever and wherever I want and to whomever I
want. Do you understand my little whore?"
Jenna's mind swirled with confusion. Blankly, she responded, "Y-yes,
Ms. Trisha."
"Good. Now tell the class," Trisha whispered, "Tell them that those are MY
tits and that's MY pussy to play with, however and whenever I want. Tell
them that YOU are mine to do with as I please. Tell them slut, tell them
NOW!"
Jenna whimpered to herself. Was she really going to say that out loud? Was
she really going to admit to her whole class that she was Trisha's toy?
Trisha was a mere c***d and she was 22.
When she felt a tight squeeze on her nipples, Jenna knew what she had to
do. She swallowed hard and began, "Ms. Trisha, I have something to say."
"Yes, my sweet little slut, what is it?" Trisha coaxed her on with sharp
squeezes and tugs on her nipples and thick metal rings.


Inside Jenna, something snapped. Trisha's tugging and squeezing on her
exposed nipples, as she stood naked or nearly so, in front of her whole
class, was driving her wild. She wanted it. She wanted more of Trisha's
torment. Jenna admitted to herself that she liked it and for the first
time, things became crystal clear.
A sudden calm came over Jenna just then and her hands caressed the back of
Trisha's. Jenna straightened a little and looked out at the class of
drooling young girls, the heated smell of which hung thick in the air. She
gently massaged Trisha's hands as Trisha continued to knead her breasts.
Jenna's stomach tightened as words poured from her lips, "I want to
publicly admit that these breasts are yours. My tits are here for you to do
with as you wish." Jenna then took Trisha's right hand and slid it down her
taut stomach toward her sex. "And my pussy is yours also. I AM yours,
Ms. Trisha, to do with as you wish. I will do whatever you want me to,
whenever you want, to whomever you want. Just say the word and I will do
it."
Trisha couldn't believe it and neither could the class. She gently massaged
Jenna's sloppy cunt as the class watched in excited amazement. Her teacher
had just admitted, no, SUBMITTED to her in front of the whole CLASS! Now
she had witnesses to prove her dominance over the young beautiful slut. Now
Jenna was TRULY HERS!
Trisha motioned to the girl who had raised her hand.
As the girl stood, Trisha whispered to Jenna, "You know what to do, now go
do it."
Blindly, Jenna staggered down the aisle, her skirt falling to her feet as
she willingly stepped out of it on the way. She stood next to the young
girl as the girl pointed to the floor again. Jenna knelt beside the girl,
her hands trembled and were slick with sweat as she reached up under the
girls skirt and grabbed the waistband of her panties and pulled them
down. Jenna heard the girl gasp when her panties slid off her tiny rump.
With the class gazing on in disbelief, Jenna helped the girl step out of
one leg hole before she pushed her knees apart. As the whole class stared
in excited amazement, the semi-reluctant Ms. Tarp pulled the girl a little
closer. She sat back on her haunches and tilted her head back. She pulled
the girls smallish teenage vagina onto her mouth and with a gentle squeeze
on her soft butt, Jenna signaled the girl to 'let go'.
With a whimpering, almost scared sigh, the girl released her bladder into
her teachers waiting mouth.
The class cooed and ooed as the young teacher easily gulped down every drop
from her student. When the girl finished Jenna willingly licked her young
vagina, easily parting the soft folds of flesh with her tongue.
Jenna finished cleaning her students' sweet vaginal cavity and helped her
get dressed. She numbly staggered back to her desk when suddenly hands
began to pop up all around the classroom. Jenna closed her eyes slowly and
dropped her head. Shamefully, Jenna admitted to herself what her task for
the day was.


She called on another girl.
As expected the girl said, "Ms. Tarp, I need to use the restroom" and
pointed to the floor.
Jenna walked over to the girl and drank her piss, just like the last girl.
Before the period ended, Jenna had d***k the piss of nearly EVERY girl in
her class that day. Her knees were sore and raw from crawling around the
room. She wished she had another bottle of Mother Nature's Dairy Delight to
calm her stomach. It was bloated and protruded with teenage girl piss and
she reeked like urine.
The day didn't end soon enough. As the last bell rang, Barb came up and
handed Jenna a note.
"I called my mom at lunch and she wants you to come over for dinner
tomorrow night. She's having the milk manufacturer over too and she wants
you to meet them. Here are directions and the time. Don't be late,
slut. She hates that."
Ever since her disastrous day of 'shopping' with Trisha, Jenna's life had
changed dramatically. She found herself 'serving' Trisha whenever the young
teenager wanted her too.
What choice did she have? The young teen had her by the balls, so to speak,
and they both knew it. Jenna knew that if she didn't do what the sick
teenager wanted, she would end up in prison or worse. She'd simply allowed
herself to do too many sick and depraved things to back out now. And
besides, something inside her was different too. Jenna's stomach flinched
when she admitted that to herself. I mean, here she was, a beautiful
attractive 22 year-old who was the envy of most women and the object lust
for most men and yet, not only had she allowed herself to be defiled and
humiliated beyond her wildest dreams, or more correctly, "nightmares", but
at times she thought she actually liked it.
Jenna felt a wave of depression sweep over her as she recollected what she
used to look like compared to now. She glanced at her reflection in the
glass of her front window as she twisted and turned to better see
herself. Her large firm breasts pushed outwardly through the tiny top and
her nipples, complete with the rings, were clearly visible. She pulled down
slowly on the top until those terrible tattoo's on the top of her breasts
shown through like blinking neon lights, "Trisha's Property! Trisha's
Property!"
Jenna cupped her breasts and pushed up on them to get a better look at the
tattoo's in the reflection. She sighed deeply as their weight impressed
even her.
"Oh gawd," she sighed to herself, "what must I look like to others?"
Without really thinking about it, Jenna peeled off her top and stood
topless in her living room and stared at her reflection in the glass. She
ran her hands up her waist and again cupped her breasts. "Oooohhhh," she
sighed softly as her body tingled with a strange sense of arousal. Lightly
she tugged on the thick metal rings that hung from her swelling
nipples. "Ooooooohhhhhhh," she moaned again as the rings suddenly hung


freely beneath her hardened nipples.
Jenna started to move her hips, slowly and seductively as she began to
dance to her reflection. In her aroused state, she ran her hands all over
her body further exciting herself. Jenna breathed heavier as her body
tingled with excitement.
As she watched her sultry seductive moves in the glass, she became lost in
the moment. Her hands roamed her heated flesh and paused only to tug or
pinch her nipples. What was happening to her? She'd never acted like this
before. Thoughts, crazy thoughts, kept entering her mind and her exotic
dancing increased. She could feel her pussy heating up and her hands felt
like feathers as they lightly touched her skin.
Jenna slipped a finger past her lips and deep into her mouth where she
sucked on the digit with reckless abandon. She then took her hand and slid
it down her chest and past the waist band of her tiny skirt and into her
waiting slit. "OOOOOOHHHHHHHH," she groaned as her finger penetrated her
soft heated folds. Jenna pumped her finger in and out of her moistening
slit as she rubbed her breast with the other hand.
Those wild and crazy thoughts were driving this insane behavior and Jenna
felt powerless to stop it. She kept thinking of Trisha forcing her to her
knees and fucking her face with her teenage cunt. "OOOOOOOHHHHHHHH," Jenna
moaned as she could practically feel Trisha's hot cunt thumping on her
nose.
With both hands Jenna frantically pushed her tiny skirt to her knees and
immediately returned to finger fucking herself. Jenna was so aroused that
nothing seemed to matter. She was determined to make herself cum for the
first time in her life and she didn't care what fantasy she used. Jenna
rubbed her pussy and pinched her clit as she circled the swollen nub with
her finger. Her juices were really flowing and Jenna knew she was close.
With her free hand, Jenna tugged on her nipple rings just hard enough to
cause her a little pain, yet strong enough to stretch her nipples to
distortion. Her breathing became more and more erratic and Jenna could see
her stomach convulse in the reflection. She thrust her hips forward as her
finger continued its relentless assault on her clit causing her to tense
and relax alternately.
A light coat of sweat formed on her skin as her arousal continued to
build. Jenna was going to make herself cum and she knew it. She pictured
herself being pushed around by Trisha and her friends. They made her do
things, horrible, disgusting things and Jenna liked it. They made her crawl
on her knees and lick them in public. They took her to a park and in front
of everyone they made her strip naked and lick their pussies and
assholes. "OOOOOOOHHHHHHHH GAWD," Jenna breathed as her fantasy
continued. The girls made her say how much she wanted them to do those
horrible things. They made her tell them and everyone around them, how much
she liked it when they made her do those horrible things.
"OOOOOOHHHHHH MY-Y-Y-Y!!" Jenna screamed out loud as her fingers slopped
through her sopping wetness in search of her elusive clit. She was close to
orgasm and she focused even more intently on her fantasy. Her head rolled
loosely on her shoulders as she envisioned the girls encircling her,
taunting her, making fun of her and forcing her to tell everyone that she


was a submissive lesbian slut and that she liked little teenage girls.
A rush of girl cum filled her loin to the brink of climax as Jenna listened
to herself screaming vile phrases to Trisha and her friends as they
encouraged her to admit publicly that she was the slut she was. She heard
herself telling the world that she loved to kiss young teenage girl pussies
and drink their piss. Jenna sucked air and tensed when she pictured herself
finger fucking herself on a beach while screaming her admissions for
everyone to hear.
"AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" Jenna groaned as she climaxed to her fantasy. Gooey
girl cum coated her pulsing hand as she involuntarily thrust her hips in
reflex to the orgasm. She gasp for breath as her pussy convulsed and her
anus tightened.
Jenna sighed and massaged her pussy as the effects of her orgasm slowly
began to wear off. Her heart rate began to quiet and body relax. She
glanced at her limp reflection in the glass and slowly regained her
focus. She staggered back and slumped in a chair that faced the street and
quietly dozed off in a nap.
Seconds later, Jenna was jarred awake by a sharp tapping noise on her front
window. It was Barb and Trisha standing on her front porch pointing
frantically at their wrists. It was 6:30 and dinner at Judge Landers was
scheduled for 7:00.
Jenna cringed once again. She hadn't been slapped around like this in her
whole life. She found it difficult to watch the road because of all the
tears that puddled in her eyes. As she blindly steered her car down the
long narrow country road en-route to Judge Landers house, Trisha kept up
her relentless badgering and slaps to the back of Jenna's bald stubbly
scalp every time Jenna made a mistake.
"What do you say if Barb's mom asks how you like school?" Trisha snapped.
Jenna winced and sniffed, "I'll tell her I like it...a lot."
"NO! You stupid cunt," Trisha shouted with another slap to the back of
Jenna's head, "you tell her you LOVE school, especially since I'M in charge
of it. Got it?!"
Jenna nodded her understanding. The continuous flow of nonsensical,
impossible-to-answer-correctly questions poured from Trisha's mouth like a
lawyer seeking a confession. No matter what Jenna said, it was wrong.
Jenna couldn't wait to get to the judge's house. Her ears were ringing and
her head hurt, she didn't think she could take much more. It was bad enough
that Trisha and Barb had seen her masturbating, the first time in her life
she actually pleasured HER SELF, but now she was on her way to have dinner
at the home of one of the most prominent women in the community and she had
to have her teenage tormentor along. Jenna wondered if her life could get
in any more disarray.
Jenna's mind drifted as Trisha's questioning just turned to yammering and
created a pause in the abuse. She gripped the steering wheel until her
knuckles turned white. She wondered how things had ever gotten this out of
control. Jenna reflected back on her life since coming to St. Monica's and
how drastically things had changed. Her stomach turned sour as she caught a


glimpse of herself in the rear view mirror and she saw her baldhead,
tattooed eyebrows and thick ring in her nose. That reminded her of her
other horrible disfigurements like the tattoos across her breasts, the one
above her cleanly plucked pubic mound and her still sore anus. As a shiver
ran up her spine causing her to wriggle, she wished she had another bottle
of Mother Nature's Dairy Delight to sooth her upset stomach.
"Thank goodness I'm going to meet the manufacturer tonight," Jenna thought
to herself, "at least now I can get a line on where to buy some more in the
future." A sly smile pursed her lips and she almost reveled in the fact
that she had completely ignored Trisha's yammering until now.
"So what do you say to that? Huh cunt?" Trisha egged.
Jenna's heart skipped a beat as she wheeled the car up the long driveway
and pretended to be focused on the road.
"Well cunt? What do you say?" Trisha repeated.
"Ms. Trisha, we're here," Jenna shyly replied hoping to avoid answering the
question she never heard as she parked the car in one of the many angular
parking spots across from the huge two-story mansion.
"Wow, that didn't take long at all," the youn g teenager said as she
realized where they were. "Here, put this on," she said as she handed Jenna
the leather collar and leash.
"PLEASE, Ms. Trisha, PLEASE don't make me wear that in there. PLEASE!"
Jenna cried. The thought of being led into the front room of this HUGE
house on the leash of one of her student's was almost too much to
bear. Jenna felt glued to her seat. Fear and humiliation gripped her like
an angry fist and she was powerless to move. She just couldn't imagine
walking across the driveway, leashed like a dog. What would the judge
think? What would she say? Jenna's mind went blank.
"Listen teach," Trisha sneered as she leaned in close to the petrified
older woman, "you either put this on right now, or I'll take you out in the
driveway and put you on your knees."
Jenna, snapped to total obedience, grabbed the leash and collar and quickly
put them on. Her clammy hands fumbled with buckle that she couldn't secure
fast enough. Trisha's threat was all she needed to motivate her to total
submission. Jenna knew the mean young teenage girl would do it, too and it
scared the hell out of her. Jenna hated the fact that the young teenager
was so much taller and athletic than she. She knew that even if she wanted
to resist physically, she couldn't. Jenna's stomach seemed as hard as a
rock. The tension was killing her.
"Okay, let's go," said Trisha as she slid out the passenger side
door. "Barbie, will you run in and tell your mom we're here? I want her to
meet us at the front door."
"Sure. Be right back," Barb sang as she skipped across the driveway and
into the front door.
Jenna straightened her pleated plaid school skirt and tucked in her white
cotton blouse. She slowly bent forward and pulled on her matching knee high


socks before straightening and handing Trisha the end of her
leash. Secretly she thanked the girls for allowing her to at least dress
appropriately for dinner, even though they insisted she dress like a
Catholic schoolgirl.
Jenna tugged at her bra and tried to straighten it as she waited for Trisha
to tell her to go. Jenna hadn't worn a bra for months and it felt weird. In
her own mind she again had to thank the girls for insisting she cut the
nipple section out, so that her large thick nipple rings could hand
freely. She hadn't realized until now, just how good it felt to have the
support of a bra, yet the freedom to expose her nipples.
"Stop fidgeting whore," Trisha said with a quick jerk on the leash.
Just then the front door slowly opened and Judge Landers appeared on the
stoop. Dressed in an all black shiny latex outfit that consisted of
skin-tight pants, a tube top that showed off her firm midriff and was
topped by a waist length jacket that she intentionally left open and
unbuttoned, Judge Landers sensually placed her hands on her hips and
seductively rolled them forward like a beauty queen.
Both Trisha and Jenna stood in awe for a moment and just stared. Neither
one of them had expected that. Not until Judge Landers sleek frame slipped
off the first step and headed toward them, did either one of them move.
Trisha, unsure of her self for the first time all year, took a half step
back as the domineering figure approached. She tried to quickly clear her
throat and squeaked out, "Uh, h-hello judge."
"Hello Trisha," Judge Landers began as she stood in front of the much
shorter Jenna and looked down at her, "what do we have here?" Judge Landers
took her gloved finger and placed it under the nervous school teacher's
chin and lifted her face so she could look in her eyes.
Jenna, her hands nervously clasp in front of her, nearly fainted when she
looked into those dark domineering eyes of Judge Landers. It felt like the
judge was looking straight into her soul and knew everything about
her. Inexplicably Jenna's nipples sprang to hardness and a sudden surge of
moisture filled her white panty covered pussy. Jenna didn't know what to
think. She'd never experienced such an instantaneous rush of obvious
arousal like that before, EVER! She didn't know where it came from or why,
but it felt TERRIFIC and she didn't care where it came from.
"My, my, my, don't we look like the sexy little schoolgirl today," purred
Judge Landers as her latex gloved fingers glided down Jenna's neck until
her hand was clasp around Jenna's throat, "are you trying to illicit some
form of arousal in someone tonight?"
Jenna stood motionless as the judges hand slowly and seductively slipped
behind her neck and firmly, yet gently pulled her face just an inch or two
closer to the judge's large breast, which Jenna could almost swear was
intentionally being pushed toward her. Instinctively and without thinking
about it, Jenna found herself automatically opening her mouth at the
gesture.
"It's time for dinner," cooed the judge as she released her hold on Jenna's
neck. "I can see Trisha's efforts have paid off."


Jenna blinked as she closed her mouth and blindly followed the judge, Barb
and Trisha inside. She wasn't sure what just happened. It was all very
confusing. Did the judge know about Trisha? Jenna's mind was awash with
uncertainty.
Inside, the four females sat around a huge dining table in an elaborately
decorated dining room with high ceilings. The table was exquisitely set
with fine china and silver flatware. The room sparkled with 'money'.
Jenna began to scoot her chair forward when Trisha cleared her throat,
"Uh-hem," and scowled at her teacher with a 'what the hell are you doing'
look. "Judge Landers, please excuse my teacher, Ms. Tarp, she seems to have
forgotten her place." With a firm downward jerk on the leash, Trisha nodded
to the floor and scowled.
Jenna felt sick. Her stomach tightened and she felt faint. Surely Trisha
couldn't be serious. Surely she didn't want her to kneel at THIS table? It
was one thing to make her do that at restaurants, but HERE, at THIS table?
Jenna could feel her heart pulsing in her neck. Her ears rang so loudly she
couldn't hear.
With cold clammy fingers, Jenna gripped the sides of her chair and scooted
back. She knew she had no choice but to obey her young teenage
tormentor. Taking shallow breaths and feeling light-headed, Jenna pushed
the chair against the back wall and knelt beside Trisha. Jenna, embarrassed
and humiliated, couldn't bear to look at anyone, but chose to stare at the
ground. "What must they think of me now?" Jenna felt like crying as she
awaited the impending line of questions. She knew the judge would ask her
why she was kneeling, why she was wearing the collar, why she obeyed Trisha
like a puppy.
Jenna knew that it was just a matter of seconds before her life changed
forever. She knew that she would have to come 'out' and admit that she was
Trisha's personal slave. "How humiliating," she sniffed to
herself. Thoughts, memories, and visions, raced through Jenna's mind as she
recalled all that she had done to get into this humiliating and
embarrassing position. She knew it was all her own fault, too. After all,
she was the adult, not Trisha. Trisha was a young teenage girl who was just
taking advantage of whatever Jenna gave her, which was EVERYTHING. How dumb
she was for letting things get so out of control!
Over the screeching in her ears, Jenna strained to hear the judges
reaction.
"Are you feeling okay, Ms. Tarp?" asked the judge in a sincere tone. "Is
your stomach upset?"
Jenna's stomach WAS upset. Blindly, she nodded 'yes' without looking up.
"Here, drink this. It'll settle your stomach," reassured the judge as she
pushed a glass of milk towards Jenna.
Lifting only her eyes, Jenna reached up and grabbed the glass and drank the
silky contents. She closed her eyes, knowing it was another glass of
"Mother Nature's Dairy Delight", the wonderful, satisfying, soothing
nourishment that did wonders at settling her upset stomach. "Mmmm, thank


you, Ms. Landers. That was delicious."
A sly smile creased Judge Landers lips as she smirked and said, "Did Barb
tell you that the manufacturer of that product will be here for dinner?"
"Um, yes, she did Ms. Landers," Jenna said as she squirmed a bit on her
aching knees, "I can't wait to meet him."
"Him?" Judge Landers questioned, "did Barb tell you it was a man?"
"Uh, well, no, not exactly, I just assumed since it was a manufacturer,
that it was a...it was a man. I'm sorry, I shouldn't have made such an
assumption," Jenna apologized sheepishly.
"In fact," began the judge, "not only is the manufacturer a 'woman', but
she also produces her product right here in my home."
"Really?" asked Jenna as her interest piqued. "Do you have a special
kitchen somewhere?"
"Well sort of. Would you like to see it?" offered the judge.
Jenna's face lifted upward for the first time. She felt as if she was
having a 'regular' conversation for the first time in a long time and she
was truly interested in seeing the milk production area. "Yes, of course I
would. I'd love to see it."
"Excellent. We'll do it right after you eat," insisted the judge. With two
sharp claps, the kitchen door flew open and slim shapely woman, covered in
shiny black latex from head-to-toe strode into the room carrying salads.
Jenna wished she could see the woman's face hidden inside the hood, because
her body was thin and sexy. Jenna kept staring at the hooded face as the
woman passed out the salads. There was something strangely familiar about
the way she moved, but Jenna couldn't put her finger on it.
Seconds later their eyes met and Jenna would have sworn that the servant
froze in her tracks for a second. But she blew it off because she continued
her service, uninterrupted.
Barb, Trisha and the judge chatted like Jenna wasn't even in the room. They
giggled, told jokes, discussed their day and basically ignored the fact
that Jenna was kneeling beside Trisha, eating her salad on the floor.
When they finished eating, the judge clapped her hands again and the
servant returned. This time she wasn't wearing her pants. She had tall,
calf length boots and latex panties, but NO pants.
Jenna noticed how firm and shapely her legs were and felt a strange wetness
between her own legs again. She didn't know why this woman was exciting her
but deep down, Jenna knew she was. Mentally, Jenna tried to shake the
inappropriate feeling. Since her experience in the jail that one dreadful
evening, she knew that she had "some sort of feeling" toward women, but
dismissed it as some latent behavior that would pass.
The three females secretly eyed Jenna and watched her reaction as the
servants naked thighs brushed up against the bald 'school girl'. They could


see that Jenna's eyes followed the servant's every move and there was
definite 'interest' on her part.
As the three quickly downed the fruit cocktail course of their meal, they
eagerly awaited as Jenna finished hers.
"Is everyone ready for the main course?" asked the judge, matter-of-factly.
"Yes," chimed Barb and Trisha simultaneously.
Jenna sensed something a little sinister sounding in their voices, but she,
herself, was eagerly awaiting the servant's reappearance. She could hardly
wait to see if something else would be 'missing'.
The sound of two sharp claps startled Jenna a little, but her eyes
instinctively went to the kitchen door. She didn't have to wait long and
she secretly held her breath as the door slowly opened.
Jenna's eyes widened as the servant gradually appeared. She was naked from
the waist down. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed into a tight rectangle
just above her slit. Her hips rolled easily from side-to-side as she
sauntered in her direction.
"Guests first," gestured Judge Landers toward Jenna, kneeling on her left.
Jenna hadn't even noticed that the servant wasn't carrying anything as she
strode confidently to her side of the table. Jenna's neck tightened as
Trisha jerked back on her leash. She didn't exactly know what it meant, but
leaned back just the same.
Without saying a word, the servant eased herself in front of Jenna,
straddled her knees with her feet and leaned against the table. Her pelvis
pushed outward ly, almost beckoning for Jenna's mouth.
Jenna didn't know what to do or say. She sat on her haunches until she felt
Trisha's hand on the back of her neck pushing her forward .
"Go ahead, slut," Trisha grinned, "eat."
Jenna was mortified. She wanted to resist, but then again, she didn't.
With Barb sitting up and leaning forward to get a better look and Judge
Landers tilting her head to the side so she could see better, Jenna shook
quietly as her face approached the servants sex.
Jenna could smell the heated woman and she could see her arousal
building. Jenna had seen enough aroused vagina's this past year to know
what one looked like when it was swelling with excitement. She could see
the woman's taut stomach tensing with anticipation. Jenna watched as the
woman's labia brightened with pinkness and blossomed like a flower. The
glistening moisture that coated the woman's unfolding lips began to ooze
from deep within and Jenna could almost taste it.
The pressure on the back of her neck increased and Jenna eventually lost
focus on the woman's cunt as it drew closer and closer. She knew there was
nothing she could do about it. Jenna knew that she was EXPECTED to service
the servant and even the servant knew it. She closed her eyes as her lips


were pressed against the woman's soft wetness and Jenna kissed her pussy.
"Mmmmm," she thought to herself as the taste of the servants juices slipped
past her lips. "She tastes good," she thought to herself as she extended
her tongue and licked upward.
Temporarily lost in the sensual moment, Jenna stopped her mental
questioning. She stopped wondering 'why' this was happening, and 'who' was
involved. It didn't seem to matter who knew what and why. All Jenna knew
was what was right in front of her, the wonderfully, tasty pussy of an
older woman servant.
Without being told and running on instinct, Jenna reached up and took hold
of the woman's hips and firmly held her still as she licked and sucked on
her drippy pussy. Jenna proceeded to make love to the succulent vagina, so
generously offered to her for dinner. She hadn't tasted another woman that
tasted so good before. She loved the way this woman tasted, so sweet, so
tangy, so silky.
Jenna knew she was doing well, by the way the servants hips pulsed and
rocked. Her oral overture was pleasing the servant and Jenna knew it. She
continued her oral assault and thrust her tongue deeply and shook her head
side-to-side, attacking the servants' clitoris.
Minutes passed and the room heated up. Jenna sensed everyone watching her
lewd display was getting turned on. Hands disappeared between legs and
panting could be heard as she squeezed tighter in the servants bare hips.
"Mmmmmhhhhh!" the servant moaned in a muffled tone, "mmmmmhhhhh"
Jenna was so enthralled with staying up with the servants thrusting, that
she didn't register a familiar tone. Instead, she drove her tongue in
deeper and licked, sucked and nibbled on the woman's gooey goodness.
"Mmmmhhhhh!" the servant moaned again.
Jenna knew she was close and so did everyone else. She wrapp ed her hands
around to the servant's sweaty buttocks and squeezed them. She pulled the
older woman's hips closer and jammed her face into the woman's pussy,
grinding, and rubbing her nose ring, teeth and lips on the servants'
swollen bud.
"MMMMMHHHH!" the servant moaned loudly, her legs tensing with orgasm.
Jenna felt the servant tighten, her ass muscles tensed and her legs locked.
"MMMMMMMHHHHHHHH!!!" groaned the woman as her hips reflexively jutted
forward in response to her hard orgasm.
Jenna slurped at the woman's orgasmic juices as they flooded her already
soaking cavity. The woman's snorts of air, f***ed through her nose excited
Jenna. She'd never heard such a strange sounding orgasm.
As the servants' orgasm slowly subsided and she began to relax, Jenna
licked the woman's inner thighs seeking any remaining residual cum.
The servant, spent and wasted, was dismissed by the judge. "Go prepare the


production room for our guest. We'll be down in a minute to observe it in
operation," the judge instructed the servant.
Jenna licked her lips and wiped her face as the servant staggered back into
the kitchen, never having spoken a word.
"Did you enjoy dinner Ms. Tarp?" asked the judge as she stroked Jenna's
bald head.
Almost ashamed to admit it, Jenna sheepishly looked down and shyly said,
"Yes, Ms. Landers, very much. Thank you."
"Good. I'm glad," replied the judge with a knowing, almost evil looking
smirk as she mentally recalled her own statement, ("Did Barb tell you that
the manufacturer of that product will be here for dinner?")
Jenna, Judge Landers, Trisha and Barb sat around the dinner table and
relaxed. Jenna truly felt like 'one of the girls' as they sat around and
chit chatted after dinner. The more the girls laughed and giggled, the more
relaxed Jenna became. She sighed to herself, "I haven't felt this good in a
long, long time."
Jenna wondered if Trisha had forgotten she was even there. I mean, she was
allowing Jenna to sit at the table and actually partake in trivial
conversation and everything. Jenna smirked and giggled at Barb's silliness
and gently winked and wrinkled her nose at Trisha when their eyes met
momentarily.
Trisha's expression changed instantly. Jenna knew she had just destroyed
the moment and her heart sank.
"Excuse me!" chirped Trisha as she glared at Jenna with a look that could
kill. "Just who in the Hell do you think YOU are?" she asked firmly.
Jenna's pale, open-mouthed face stared back at the young teenager in
disbelief at how quickly things had changed. Just seconds ago Jenna was
engaging in 'normal' conversation with a mother and her teenage daughter
and her friend and just like that, it all changed.
Here she was, a 24 year old teacher who technically was in charge of the
two teenage girls because she was THEIR teacher, yet here she was sitting
at the dinner table of one of the girls mother and taking orders like
a...like a slave. Jenna looked down at her lap and played with the pleats
on her green and blue plaid schoolgirl skirt that Trisha had made her
wear. She reached up to run her fingers through her golden locks until she
remembered that she was bald. Jenna choked back a tear at the sudden
remembrance.
Quick flashes of distinct images raced through Jenna's mind as her own
personal reality came back to her. The tattoo's, the shavings, the hair
removal, the piercing's all flickered around her distraught mind like
flashes from a disco ball. Jenna was whisked back to her own personal Hell
in an instant. She sat up and clasp her hands tightly in her lap.
"Hey," Trisha grabbed Jenna's attention, "I asked you who in the Hell you
thought you were!"


Jenna struggled to find the right words, "I, uh, I don't know what, uh, I
was thinking Ms. Trisha."
A long silence filled the room.
Jenna held her breath until Judge Landers finally intervened and offered,
"Trisha, I think we should cut our dinner plans short and let you take care
of Ms. Tarp. What do you think?"
"Yes, Ms. Landers, I agree," she concurred as she sneered down at Jenna.
"We can introduce her to the milk manufacturer another day," invoked the
judge.
Jenna once again was tossed into that strange surreal place that she had
reluctantly gotten used to. On one hand it felt simply awful to be
discussed and talked about like she wasn't even there, but on the other, it
gave her the strangest sensations deep inside. The weird internal conflict
was both humiliating and exciting at the same time. Jenna was becoming an
expert at recognizing her newfound condition by the way her body
reacted. She could feel her skin flush with embarrassment and get warm,
while it also rippled with goose bumps, which caused her nipples to tighten
and bristle. Jenna sighed and hoped none of them could she her hardened
nipples through her blouse and bra. She knew it would send the totally
wrong message.
But Jenna's sudden change in her condition did not go unnoticed. In fact,
all three females could clearly see Jenna's engorged nipples pressing her
thick metal rings firmly against the inside of her thin bra. The pure size
of Jenna's breasts left little to the imagination. Even when completely
covered in soft satiny material, it was blatantly obvious to everyone
around when she became aroused.
Trisha turned to Judge Landers and politely thanked her for the meal and
the company, "Thank you Ms. Landers, we had a wonderful time and dinner was
excellent." She faced Jenna and her eyes dropped to Jenna's breasts. "I
think it's time we departed. Thank Ms. Landers for dinner, whore."
A rush of warmth spilled into Jenna's loin when Trisha called her a 'whore'
right in front of Judge Landers. That strange two-edged sword cut deep into
her again. It was humiliating, yet she found it completely exhilarating to
be verbally abused by her young student like that. Jenna blinked her
disbelief at her sudden admission and stammered, "T-thank you for dinner
Judge."
The two of them excused themselves from the table and walked out the front
door. As soon as the door closed behind them, Trisha grabbed the back of
Jenna's neck and pushed her toward the car, "Hurry up and get in whore."
The older female stumbled a bit, but hurriedly scampered to the car and got
in. As she sat behind the wheel and awaited instructions from her teenage
mentor, Jenna tensed.
"Drive, whore," Trisha ordered.
Jenna started her car and easily rolled off the judge's property.


"Head downtown," Trisha instructed. She was quickly formulating a plan to
humiliate her older teacher once again. She thought to herself, "Just who
in the Hell does she think she is? Sitting in there at dinner like she was
a peer or something. I'll teach this bitch to remember who she belongs
to. I'll humiliate her in ways she'll have nightmares about." Trisha
grinned to herself at her deviousness.
The sun was setting in the early summer sky and the warm daytime air was
beginning to cool as the car glided down a long rural road toward
town. Trees pulsed past like a picket fence as dirt and dust rose in a
horizontal vortex behind them.
The small downtown area was like most other towns, big or small. It, too,
had its 'good area' and 'bad area'. Jenna knew this, as did Trisha. The
towns' bad area ironically bordered the lakefront. Its parks and community
areas were more dangerous than fun, especially at night. Gangs were known
to control many parts of the downtown area and it was generally known that
the parks were 'hangouts' for them. Trisha was plotting to use that danger
as a tool to manipulate her naïve teacher.
Without saying a word, Trisha directed Jenna to drive to the seedy part of
town and park her car. This particular section of town was the oldest and
most run down. Its brown, dirty multi-storied buildings had been built near
the turn of the century and had run their course of usefulness. Nowadays,
mostly vagrants and bums used them as temporary shelters. Even the town
cops rarely frequented this area, just because the people down here were
'throwaways' and not worth their time. Only a few businesses actually
operated there and they were long since closed for the weekend.
Jenna wanted to remind Trisha of the danger in this area, but she knew she
was already in trouble and could tell Trisha was particularly upset with
her by her silence.
The street along this warehouse district ended two blocks away at a
lakefront park, which was supposed to close at dusk. Trisha mused to
herself, "This is perfect." She opened her door and got out. When Jenna
wasn't moving Trisha leaned in and said, "Get out whore, NOW!"
The sun was quickly disappearing behind the trees on the other side of the
lake and Trisha knew that a whole other part of life would soon rise from
the shadows. She had to finalize her preparations quickly or risk ruining
an otherwise perfect opportunity to humiliate her older teacher. Slyly she
looked at her nervous teacher, standing on the littered sidewalk and
dressed in her best 'schoolgirl' outfit with her plaid skirt and white
cotton blouse and matching knee high socks and Trisha couldn't help but
smile to herself.
Trisha had decided that she would make Jenna strip in public. She wanted
her teacher to show off her new tattoos and what better way than naked?
"Okay slut," Trisha began, "Take off your nipple rings."
Jenna was shocked but more than happy to comply. The thick metal rings were
a nuisance and she hated them. She reached inside her bra and disconnected
the first one and spun it free. She quickly did the same to the second
one. Her sense of 'freedom' was wonderful, but she still wondered what
Trisha had in mind for her.


"Now the clit ring," Trisha said as she held out her hand.
Again, Jenna was all too happy to comply. She reached under her skirt and
slid her white cotton panties aside and removed her clit ring.
"Keys," said Trisha with her hand still extended.
Jenna's face wrinkled with concern. "She's not going to leave me here is
she?" Jenna panicked in her mind. She felt her heart begin to beat a little
harder as she placed her keys in the teenager's hand.
"Put this on," Trisha ordered as she handed Jenna a plastic shopping bag
she pulled from the back seat.
Jenna opened the bag and removed a blonde wig. Her eyes filled with tears
of joy and she glanced up at Trisha who was smiling. Jenna straightened the
wig on her head and slowly stood erect with a newfound pride. She reasoned
that Trisha was letting her go. Like a new baby bird on its first flight
from the nest, Jenna was filled with excitement and anticipation. If Trisha
was letting her free, giving up her car was well worth it.
Jenna glanced over her shoulder and stole a quick glimpse of herself in a
dust-covered window. "I look positively wonderful," she told herself.
Trisha crawled into the drivers seat and started Jenna's car. "I'm going to
drive to the end of the street and park just outside Banyon Park," she told
Jenna. "You are to walk down this street to the park, understand?"
Jenna shrugged at the simplicity of Trisha's instructions.
"And when you get there," Trisha concluded, "you will be NAKED."
Jenna almost passed out. She felt a sudden weakness in her knees and she
braced herself against the roof of the car with one hand. Did she hear her
right? Jenna's thoughts became muddled with a jumble of repeated words as
she struggled to replay Trisha's request again in her mind. A loud thumping
sound resonated in her brain as Jenna's heart began to pound. Her feet and
hands became icy sticks as she careened in disbelief. She was sure this was
a huge mistake. She was positive that Trisha was going to let her go. What
happened? How did things change so rapidly?
Jenna's dry mouth could barely formulate the words, but she had to ask the
question, "W-what d-do I do with my c-clothes?" The idea of actually going
through with this was appalling, but what choice did she have? Trisha was
sitting in her only true means of escape, not to mention her possessive
control she had on her. Jenna knew she'd have to do it, no matter what the
consequence.
"Leave them as you take them off. Like a trail of bird crumbs," Trisha
grinned evilly. "And here's the order in which you will do it: blouse,
skirt, left sock, right sock, bra and then panties. You can keep your shoes
on. I want a clothing item left at each half block from here to the park
entrance. Got it, slut?"
Jenna shuddered at the directive, but nodded her understanding as Trisha
put the car in gear and slowly rolled down the street. She could hardly


catch her breath as the car grew smaller and smaller until its brake lights
flashed as it eased to stop at the park entrance. Jenna glanced around the
desolate street. Litter gently danced across the street as the evening
winds picked up. It was only two blocks to the park, but it looked like a
mile from where she stood. Holding her breath and praying no one would see
her; Jenna unbuttoned her blouse, pulled it from the waistband of her skirt
and reluctantly slid it off her shoulders before dropping it to the ground
behind her.
Vainly she tried to cover her bra-covered breasts as she slowly made her
way down the block. Scanning both sides of the street for any signs of
life, Jenna was startled when a streetlamp overhead flickered to life. She
scurried to escape the impending cone of light that was sure to
follow. Halfway down the block, she paused, looked around again and quickly
unfastened her skirt and dropped it to the ground.
With one hand covering her breasts and the other pressed over her vagina,
Jenna huddled forward and slinked along the street next to the building. As
she passed an alleyway a slurred voice rang out, "HEY! Wut are ya doin'?"
Jenna gasped and peered down the darkening alley. A rumpled old man slumped
against a dumpster and obviously intoxicated, struggled to sit up and clear
his vision. His tattered coat-covered arms and fingerless gloved hands
groped at the air as he struggled to get up.
Jenna whimpered uncontrollably as she turned and shuffled down the
street. She still had more clothing to get rid of and now a d***ken bum was
pursuing her.
Jenna danced on one foot as she jerked off her shoe and yanked down her
left sock. The bum hadn't yet cleared the alleyway entrance and was a full
half block behind her now. She jammed her foot back in the shoe and
clambered toward the park still a block away.
"Hunny, come back!" shouted the old man as he rounded to street corner and
bounced off the wall.
Jenna squealed again, motivated by her fear and Trisha's orders. Again she
danced along the sidewalk on one foot as she pulled at her right shoe and
sock. Now wearing only panties and a bra, Jenna glanced over her shoulder
and saw the old man pick up one of her socks and examined it as he
continued to stagger in her direction.
Stripping naked took on a whole different meaning now that the old man was
following her. Jenna was more concerned about getting to the park safely
and less about how she was dressed. As she passed through another cone of
light from a streetlamp, she looked back again. Somehow the old man had
gained on her. He had both her socks d****d across his shoulders and was
trying his best to run in a straight line. "Oh no," she sniveled to herself
when she realized he had probably just seen her struggling with her bra
clasp as she passed under the streetlamp. "Now he'll really want to catch
me."
Jenna pulled her bra free and tossed it against the last building before
the park. Her large breasts hung freely from their confines and the cool
evening air caused her nipples to spring to hardness. She could feel her
nipples bristle with tiny bumps and the rubbery texture of a hardened


aureole brushed against her palm.
One last look back over her shoulder and Jenna saw the old man bending over
picking up her bra. He held it out in front of him like a carrot in front
of a horse. With seeming sobering effects, the old man straightened and
began to run in a much straighter line.
Jenna was a half block from the park and the safety of her car. With her
breasts bouncing freely, she stopped jogging for a quick second. She needed
to get her panties off before she reached Trisha and before the old man
caught up with her. She could hardly breathe from fear as her thumbs dug
deep into her skin and frantically pushed her panties to her knees.
"Hey!" shouted the old man, closer than ever before and closing in quickly.
The old man's voice so near to her startled Jenna and she began to run
again. But her panties trapped her calves and she tripped. Kicking at them
and sliding her butt along the dirty sidewalk Jenna panicked as the old man
neared. The leg openings and waistband tangled on her shoes and kept her
from kicking them off. Jenna's panicked state caused her to kick her shoes
off along with her panties as she scrambled to her feet, moments before the
d***ken bum dove for her.
As the old man rolled on the sidewalk, Jenna scampered to the
car. Frantically she pulled at the door handle, but was shocked to find it
was locked. "PLEASE! LET ME IN!" she screamed as she looked back at the old
man as he struggled to his feet.
"Go into the park, whore," Trisha calmly gestured with her finger.
Jenna didn't have time to reason and raced, naked, into the park. The cool
summer grass tickled her bare feet as she crouched behind the first tree
she came upon. Her stomach heaved as she peered around the tree
trunk. Jenna watched the old man as he approached the park entrance and
then abruptly stop. She could tell he was trying to fo cus on the park
signage as he winced and tried to remain upright.
Just like she had walked onto holy ground, the old man turned and shuffled
away. Jenna sighed a sigh of relief and slowly began to breathe again.
Moonbeams danced on the calming lake behind her as daytime gave way to
night. Off in the distance a lone lamp ringed a single park bench in a cone
of light. Two young girls sat on the bench. Both girls had short-cropped
hair and dirty faces. They obviously lived on the street and both appeared
very street savvy.
Jenna didn't see either one of them, but they saw her. Moonlight glistened
off her back and shone like a beacon. "LOOK AT THAT!" one girl whispered to
the other as she elbowed her friend in the side.
"I'm calling the gang," said the other as she flipped open her cell phone
and pressed a couple keys. "Get the rest of the girls and come to the park
and HURRY. You're not going to believe what Jill and I found!"
The two teenage girls, both around 16, quietly got up and stealthily made
their way up behind the unsuspecting Jenna. Her naked form became more and
more enticing the closer the pair came. Her shapely hips and firm ass


quietly hid her best features, which were her awesome breasts and smoothly
shaven pussy. Sneaking up on the young woman on a sandy beach was no
problem for the experienced pair.
As they stood just a few feet from the naked young woman, they could tell
she was distraught and afraid. Her back heaved with each breath, which were
short and puffy. The two exchanged knowing looks when they realized the
young woman was already really scared.
"Whatcha doin'?" asked the girl named Jill.
"HUH!" Jenna gasped as she turned and fell on her butt.
As she braced herself on her hands, the two girls gasped at their
tremendous luck. The young woman sitting on her butt with her hands behind
her causing her large voluptuous breasts to protrude even more than normal,
sent shivers of ecstasy into both girls loin. "Oh my gawd," quietly gasp
one of them.
Jenna, panicked at being discovered. She froze.
For what seemed like forever, the three females just stared at each other
in total disbelief.
The girls' eyes roamed Jenna's exquisite nakedness, while Jenna tried to
get a grip on the situation.
Blinking, Jill finally spo ke up and said, "Here, let me help you up," and
she extended her hand.
Jenna, humiliated that she was naked in a public park, but glad that girls
rather than boys discovered her, reached up and took the girls hand. "Thank
you," she mumbled almost under her breath, ashamed at her condition.
"Let me dust you off. Turn around," Jill said.
Obediently and without question, Jenna turned around.
Jill looked at her friend, puzzled at how quickly Jenna had complied. She
thought she'd try something else, "Arch your back," she commanded a little
more f***efully.
Without hesitation, Jenna arched her back. She was getting used to taking
orders from younger females and this seemed almost natural to her.
Jill held her breath. She couldn't believe this complete stranger with an
almost perfect body and was NAKED, was taking orders like a well-trained
dog. "Grab some tree," she ordered, "and spread your legs."
Jenna did as the young teen asked. She reached out and leaned against the
tree, still arching her back and she spread her legs. Heavily her breasts
hung beneath her protruding chest and her pussy pushed high between her
legs. The position was a little uncomfortable, but if the girl needed her
to be in this position to dust her off, Jenna reasoned it was okay.
Both girls stepped along each side of Jenna. With lust in their hearts they
reached out and began to slowly run their hands along Jenna's naked


backside. Each one pretending to remove dirt as they stroked Jenna's firm
ass. The girls glanced at each other briefly as their hands brushed the
young woman's curvaceous lower back, ass and thighs.
Jenna gasped a couple times when she felt tiny fingertips inadvertently
brush against her swelling labia. Each time it happened, and it was
happening a little more each time, Jenna couldn't help but arch her back a
little more. She could feel her breathing begin to shallow and her stomach
heaved and tightened.
The sensation these tiny hands were giving her was making Jenna feel
heady. She closed her eyes as the hands roamed her skin in search of more
dirt to remove. The girls were so kind to do this for her and she really
appreciated it. But their hands were having a strange effect on the young
teacher. Tiny goose bumps covered her skin and she felt her nipples harden
in response. "Ooh," she moaned quietly.
"Does this feel good?" someone asked.
Jenna choked out, "Y-yes." She closed her eyes as the sensation of tiny
hands became overwhelming. It seemed like several hands roamed her heated
flesh. Her heavy breasts were being gently massaged and almost milked. Her
thighs, ass, back and stomach had hands on them simultaneously, but she
didn't try to figure out how. Her skin was on fire and she was approaching
an orgasm.
"Oooohhhh," Jenna moaned, "p lease stop. I'm feeling...I'm feeling..."
"Feeling? Feeling how?" someone breathed heavily into Jenna's ear sending
an uncontrollable rush of liquid into her swollen pussy.
"Oooooohhhhhhh, please don't do that," Jenna moaned again.
"Mmmm, look at that," cooed a female voice from behind Jenna. "She's hot."
"Let's fuck her then," breathed another female voice.
Jenna was barely able to comprehend the conversation. She was so high on
arousal that it didn't seem to make any sense.
One of the girls dipped two fingers into Jenna's swollen, gushy mound.
"OOOOHHHHHH," loudly groaned Jenna.
Another female voice chirped sarcastically, "Mikey thinks she likes it."
Jenna felt a knuckle press on her sopping opening as two fingers curled
into a fist. "Ooooohhhhhh, please," she moaned as the girls knuckles coated
themselves in her luscious liquid.
"Do it," encouraged a girl.
Jenna felt a great deal of pressure on her vaginal opening and she groaned
loudly, "OOOOOHHHHHHH!" Instinctively she spread her legs more in an effort
to reduce the pressure.
The girl standing behind Jenna took this as a sign she wanted more, despite


Jenna's pleas to stop. She balled her fist up tightly and began to push her
first knuckle firmly against Jenna's swollen gap.
"OOOOOOHHHHHHH," Jenna groaned again as the pressure increased again.
"DO IT!" encouraged another voice.
Hearing the heated pants of her friends, the girl standing behind Jenna
pushed her tightened fist past her sloppy ring with a thump.
Jenna cried out in pain, "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH!" as the girls fist thumped
past her narrow opening up to her wrist. The girls tiny fist filled Jenna's
every void and felt like it entered her stomach.
"COOL!" shouted a female voice.
"AWESOME!" came another.
"Fuck her!" came yet another.
Jenna's mind was cleared somewhat by the sudden surge of pain. She realized
that she was not alone with just the two girls anymore, but there were many
more.
Before she was able to accurately assess her situation, the fist deep in
her loin began to move.
Twisting side-to-side and moving in and out, the girl slowly began to fist
fuck poor Jenna. To the delight of everyone watching, Jenna moaned and
pleaded for the girl to stop. Her pleas only served to heighten the arousal
of the gang of girls. Shouts of encouragement poured onto their friend.
"P-Please STOP!" cried Jenna as the girls fist punched at her
insides. "Please! You're hurting me!"
"Fuck the bitch!" screamed a girl.
"Stop your fucking whining slut!" shouted another girl as she slapped
Jenna's vulnerable ass.
"OOOOOHHHHHH!" Jenna cringed at the sharp sting on her ass.
"Oh my gawd!" squealed the girl with her fist in Jenna, "she flushed with
pussy juice when you did that! Do it again!"
Before long that girls were taking turns spanking Jenna's reddened ass
cheeks. And Jenna couldn't explain it, but the girl was right. Each time
one of them spanked her she flooded with moisture. "What's happening to
me?" she screamed in her mind. "Oooohhhhh gawd," she moaned as the girls
fist slipped around inside her with increasing ease.
"Keep spanking this slut!" the fist fucker shouted, "I'm gonna make her
cum!"
Jenna couldn't believe what was happening. A rogue gang of street girls was
spanking her while fist fucking her and she was...she was LIKING IT! As the
girls tiny fist pulsed in and out of her vagina with growing ease, Jenna


began to pant, "Oh, oh, oh."
Soon slaps on her huge hanging breasts began too. The street gang had
realized their power over this helpless young woman and they were intent on
maximizing it. Yanks on the poor woman's nipples accompanied the occasional
slap on her tits with each one acknowledged by a heated moan from the young
woman.
"OOOHHHH, OOOOHHHH," Jenna panted as the delirious mixture of pain and
pleasure was becoming unbearable. "OOOOOHHHHHH," she groaned again as the
tiny fist came out completely before being thrust deep inside again.
Jenna arched her back and spread her feet a little more. She pushed her
pussy back toward the stranger's tiny fist and bit her lower lip. Jenna was
cumming and everyone knew it.
Girls on each side of Jenna grabbed at her ass cheeks and spread her ass as
wide as they possibly could. All eyes were focused on the girls relentless
fisting of the young woman's pussy.
Seconds later, an uncontrollable orgasm spilled from the young woman's
pussy and coated the girls wrist and forearm with a frothy white foam.
Jenna groaned loudly, "OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" as her pussy convulsed
and constricted on the girls' thin wrist as it pushed in and out.
"OOOOHHHH COOOL" echoed voices of ecstatic girls as they watched in
delight.
"GAWD, what a total SLUT she is girls," exclaimed another.
"Man, you should have felt that. It was even better than it looked,"
offered the girl who had fisted Jenna.
Jenna moaned quietly when she felt the tiny fist squeeze from her sopping
cunt. Her bright red ass cheeks shimmered in the moonlight as she tried to
stand upright. Jenna was spent. Her pussy twitched and tightened as she
stood up and turned around to see her abusers.
The gang of street girls glared back at their newfound possession as all
eyes widened when they read "Trisha's Property" tattooed on the woman's
breast.
"Holy crap. Let's get outa here!" one girl yelled and they all ran down the
beach like they'd just seen a ghost, all except one.
The girl who had fisted poor Jenna stood in front of the young teacher and
sneered, "Before I leave, you need to clean my hand. Lick it." She pushed
her hand into Jenna's mouth and Jenna obediently bathed her fingers with
her tongue.
Lapping at her own secretions, Jenna once again delved into that strange
nether world of conflict.
The blonde bombshell bounded up the steps to St. Monica's School for
Girls. Her unusually large breasts bouncing up and down and side-to-side
like small cantaloupes trapped in a bra. Her petite frame and figure were


identical to Jenna, except her breasts were even LARGER than Jenna's. With
an easy pull she opened the large heavy wooden front door to the school and
walked in.
Her firm tight ass swayed easily from side-to-side and each step caused her
short navy mini to flip at the ends as she walked. Navy colored pumps with
four-inch heels echoed each confident step, as the perky nineteen year old
sauntered toward the school office.
"Hello," she bubbled to the school secretary, "I'm Jane. I'm here to see
Jenna Tarp. She's my cousin."
The elderly woman sized up the pretty young teenager and surmised that she
was indeed Ms. Tarp's cousin. "In fact," she breathed to herself, "they
could be s****rs." Not one to be particularly inclined to notice such
things the secretary absolutely could not stop staring Jane's HUGE
breasts. They were magnificent in size, shape and perkiness. And squished
into that tight crop top and push-up bra didn't help hide them. She had to
blink to stop the mental image of lifting both those mammary's in her hands
and hefting their weight as she squeezed them together. "Wonderful," she
unwittingly said out loud.
"Pardon me?" asked Jane.
Stunned, the secretary muttered, "I'm sorry. It was nothing." Chagrinned at
her verbal slip, the secretary broke her inappropriate stare at the
teenagers chest and told her she'd let Ms. Tarp know she was here.
Just by chance, Trisha and Barb happened by the office when their 'radar'
went off. Simultaneously they both looked in and saw that glorious figure
standing at the counter. As if walking into a wall, they both stopped dead
in their tracks and hugged each other like they'd just won the lottery.
Without uttering a word, the two knew they HAD to see her face. Seeing her
shapely frame from the rear sent bursts of arousal into both girls pussies.
"I hope she's in my Science class," whispered Trisha, assuming the girl was
a new student.
"Me too," agreed Barb. "She's so tiny. What grade do you think she's in?"
"Probably 6th," figured Trisha.
Quickly devising an excuse to enter the office the two taller domineering
teens walked in.
Making eye contact with the secretary, Trisha said, "We're here to get..."
Trisha's mouth fell open and the words stopped coming out as Jane turned to
see who had just walked in.
Both girls faces looked stunned and shocked and their eyes were glued to
the perfect set of the largest breasts they'd ever seen. Neither one moved
for several seconds. They couldn't believe their eyes.
Not until the secretary piped up and asked, "You're here for what?" did the
pair break off their stares at the "pair".


Trisha could barely speak. She forget her excuse and stammered, "Uh, we're
here, uh, for, uh..." She frantically turned to Barb and flapped her hand
for help.
"We, uh, need to know, uh, what time lunch is," winced Barb and the
ludicrous thing she blurted out.
"What?!" asked an annoyed secretary. "Hey, aren't you girls in Ms. Tarp's
English class?"
"Uh, yes," answered a confused Trisha.
"Well then maybe you can take this young woman to see her. This is her
cousin, Jane."
Then and only then was Trisha able to f***e her eyes from the mammoth,
succulent breasts within easy reach of her mouth to look higher and see the
girls face. Her mouth dropped open again when she saw the resemblance to
Ms. Tarp.
"Uh, sure, we can take her," Trisha said as she swallowed the pool of drool
that had formed in the back of her throat. "I'm Trisha," she said as she
extended her hand, "and this is Barb."
"Hi girls. I'm Jane," she said shaking their hands.
"Well come on, let's go," Trisha said as she elbowed Barb to lead the way.
The three girls chitchatted as they slowly walked down the empty
corridor. Trish and Barb pumped the young teen for information. They wanted
to know what she knew about Jenna's submission and it turned out that she
knew nothing. In fact, Jenna didn't even know she had a cousin. Jane had
only learned of Jenna about a month ago when her mom told her she had a
s****r Linda that she hadn't seen for years and that she'd heard Linda had
raised her other s****r's daughter after she died in an accident when the
girl was just a c***d.
As the trio strolled past the library, Trisha got a brilliant idea. What
better way to indoctrinate Ms. Tarp's long lost cousin than to have her
wait in the library with old s****r Elizabeth? s****r Elizabeth was well
known throughout the school for her blatant groping of the students. She
had been assigned to the library because of its infrequent contact with the
students and its public setting. Both things designed to limit her tendency
to 'feel up' some of the girls. Even Trisha hated the old nun because of
her shameless gooses in crowded hallways. When students saw her coming they
knew to give her a wide berth or risk a hand under their skirt or worse.
"Hey," Trish stopped, "I think it'd be best if we had Jane wait in here
until Ms. Tarp's class finishes," she said with a wink to Barb.
Instantly reading her friends' evil mind, Barb agreed, "Yeah, you're
right."
Taking Jane by both arms the two girls ushered the unsuspecting teenager
into the library. "We'll introduce you to the librarian," informed Trisha,
barely able to contain her excitement at the thought of watching the old


nun grope the gorgeous teen.
s****r Elizabeth was sitting behind her desk doing paperwork when the
library doors swung open and three girls walked in. Looking over the top of
her glasses, she pushed them back on her nose to sharpen the fuzzy image of
three females. Her eyes widened and her tongue swept past her wrinkled lips
as her vision cleared on the center pair of tits.
"s****r Elizabeth can Ms. Tarp's cousin wait here for a couple hours until
Ms. Tarp's classes finish?" asked Trisha sweetly, knowing full well that
giving s****r Elizabeth a couple hours ALONE with a babe like this was like
throwing meat to a lion.
Choking on her own good fortune, s****r Elizabeth grunted, "Sure. But you
two can't stay." There was no way she was going to let a couple students
ruin an otherwise perfect opportunity. "You leave now, hear?"
"Okay, thanks s****r," giddily replied Trisha as she grabbed Barb's arm and
faked like they were going to leave.
After pushing open the library door, the two quickly ducked behind a
bookcase to safely watch the action that was sure to come.
s****r Elizabeth upon hearing the door close came out from behind her desk
and sized up the young delicacy that stood before her, "A cousin, eh?" she
began, "if you don't mind, could you give me a" she let her voice trail
off, "hand(ful)".
"Sure, be happy too," chirped the naive teenager. "What do you need help
with?"
"See these books over here?" s****r Elizabeth pointed with one hand while
the other made its way onto Jane's back and began to rub small circles
around her bra strap, "I need them put up on the top shelf over there. See
the ladder?"
"Uh huh," acknowledged Jane, ignoring the nice old nun's overture.
Jane picked up a small stack of the dusty old books and pulled them to her
chest and headed for the ladder. Clutching the books tightly she carefully
climbed up the ladder until her ass was just at s****r Elizabeth's face.
"That's far enough," s****r Elizabeth said, "put them on that shelf there."
She pointed to shelf that would cause Jane to reach, hoping that she'd
spread her legs for balance.
"I don't think I can reach it," whimpered a shaky Jane.
"Sure you can, just do it. Here, let me help you." The old nun ran her icy
cold lumpy fingers along Jane's outer thighs and upward toward her
hips. She intentionally ran her thumbs on the backside of her thighs so
that she fully cupped the firm tight ass with both hands.
"Oh," flinched Jane as the cold fingers made their way under her skirt and
came to rest under her ass. She didn't want to embarrass the old nun and
was sure it was just an accident, so she didn't say anything.


"Now lean over and put them there. I've got you."
Uncertain how much help this old woman would actually be if she slipped and
fell, Jane hesitated.
Annoyed and growing impatient, s****r Elizabeth urged, "Go on now. Do
it. Just stick one leg out for balance. I've got you." She squeezed Jane's
taut ass to encourage her and show her that she truly did have her. She
secretly slipped her fingertips into the leg bands of Jane's thong and
slowly started lifting it. She knew Jane was focused on reaching the shelf
and not on where her hands were.
Taking full advantage of Jane's distraught condition, the old nun caressed
and squeezed the twin globes of flesh nearly at will. She kept running her
fingers along the soft skin of Jane's hips and thighs pushing her panties
higher and deeper into her ass and crotch.
Jane knew she had to reach the shelf if she wanted the nun to
stop. Mustering all her will she lifted her left leg and put all her weight
on her right and she leaned out and stretched for the shelf.
When she was at her most vulnerable, the old nun reached around Jane's
front and tightly gripped her panties into a thin cord. With her other hand
pinching the rear part, she see-sawed them deep into the young teen's
pussy, effectively splitting it in two.
Jane groaned, "Ooooohhhhhh," when she felt her panties sc**** across her
clit and bunch in between her lips. She didn't know how this could happen
but figured it was because she was so splayed.
When s****r Elizabeth heard the girl moan she asked, "You okay honey?"
Still balanced on one foot and stretching for the shelf, Jane murmured,
"uh, y-yes, I, uh, think so."
Watching the old nun 'do her thing', Trish and Barb could barely contain
their excitement. Watching the old pervert grope and feel up a gorgeous
unsuspecting female was one thing, but knowing that she was Ms. Tarp's
cousin made it even better. They both reached under their skirts and
secretly slid their panties off to one side and dipped a finger into their
moistened slits. It took all their will not to moan out loud.
"Don't worry. I've got you," encouraged the old nun as she tilted her face
and peered under the teen's skirt. A young pussy so close to her nose was
more than she could bear. The tiny rosebud of her ass was staring her in
her face just begging, 'eat me'. She moved her hands back under the girls
butt cheeks and using her thumbs, she pried open the taut ass and stared at
the perfect tight little asshole just inches from her nose. It was taking
all her will not to press her tongue in it.
"There! I did it," squealed an excited Jane as she dropped her leg and
regained her balance after her success.
"Darn it," muttered s****r Elizabeth to herself as her windo w of
opportunity closed with Jane's legs.
Jane climbed down and let out an audible sigh of relief, "Phew. Thank God


that's over."
"Yeah. Thank God," sighed the disappo inted nun.
Suddenly another wonderful opportunity presented itself. "Oh my. You're all
dirty now. Let me dust you off," s****r Elizabeth offered. Without waiting
for permission she started stroking the young teens' massive
breasts. Enthusiastically brushing with both hands, she was delighted to
see two long nipples spring to life.
"Oh, that's okay," stammered an embarrassed Jane as she tried to dust her
own chest off.
"Now STOP THAT!" insisted the old nun. She was getting annoyed and the teen
had her so heated that she was tired of things getting in her way. "I'll do
it."
The old nun grabbed the bottom of Jane's crop top and pulled it out and
away from her stomach. With the other hand she stroked at the fabric,
making sure she ended each stroke at those fabulous nipples.
Seizing an opportunity the old nun told the teen, "Oh, this just won't do,"
she ordered, "Raise your arms."
Jane didn't know what to make of the situation. She knew the old nun was
just trying to be helpful, but her top wasn't even that dirty, just a
couple smudges. Before she could even rationalize why the nun was making
such a big deal about nothing, she instinctively did as the nun ordered and
raised her arms.
Maybe it was all those years in Catholic school that made her so obedient
to the directives of a nun or maybe it was the nun's age or perhaps it was
the tone of voice she used or maybe it was because the nun was so much
taller than she. In any case, Jane never really questioned 'why', she just
did it.
But before Jane even figured it out, her top was yanked over her head and
off her arms.
"There now, let me get this cleaned up for you."
Jane cringed with embarrassment and crossed her arms over her chest.
"Now, now," started s****r Elizabeth, "there's no need for that. We're all
girls here," she smirked.
Jane smiled at her silliness and began to relax. "Yes, you're right. It
just took me a little by surprise. That's all."
"Let me check your bra to make sure none of this dirt made it through. Drop
your arms!" sternly ordered the nun, sensing Jane's submissive nature.
Jane immediately did as she was told. She didn't even know why, she just
did it.
Trish looked Barb as the two secretly crouched behind a bookcase. Barb knew
what the look was for. They both could see that Jane was ripe for the


picking. She was so submissive already. Furiously their fingers worked on
their throbbing clits as visions of mastering another little Tarp danced in
their heads.
The old nun grabbed the two huge melons like she were holding a
basketball. She lifted and hefted the huge pair of tits and pretended to
examine the bra for dirt.
Jane just stood there. Embarrassed, yes, but she just let the nun conduct
her silly inspection anyway. It was funny though, as she looked down at the
nun's old wrinkled bumpy fingers supporting her breasts as they did, Jane
felt something in her stomach. It was like a twinge or something. Seeing
those old hands manipulate her breasts the way they were was strange. The
old ladies face was so close to them, too.
Bending forward at the waist, s****r Elizabeth leaned close to the young
teens tits. So close in fact, that she could smell them. The aroma of damp,
dewy nervous sweat that clung to the girls' cleavage was intoxicating. She
lifted the breasts as she squeezed them together.
"Ooohhh," sighed Jane inadvertently. She bit her lower lip and hoped the
old nun didn't hear her mistaken sigh. "Can you please finish?" she
whispered hoping not to offend the old woman.
"My eyes aren't what they used to be," she said. "Come over here in the
light." She took Jane by the hand and led the young teen in front of one of
the large glass windows where sunlight poured through and overlooked the
playground where the underclass c***dren were playing. She faced Jane
toward the window and with her back to the glass she began her inspection
again.
Jane stood there with her arms at her sides looking over top of the
crouching nun and out the window. Several grade school age girls noticed
her right away and watched the proceedings with interest.
"Can we move to somewhere more private?" Jane meekly requested.
"Oh stop being such a prude. It's not like they don't have these too you
know."
Jane thought for minute and realized the nun was right. They were all girls
after all.
"Hmmmm," hummed the nun as she lifted, twisted and squeezed the huge pair
of tits. Her thumbs flicked across Jane's hardened nipples. The thin
material barely did anything to stop them from protruding to their full
extent.
With each flick across her nipples, Jane became weaker. Her eyes kept
closing and her breathing became shallower. She had to find out how much
longer the inspection was going to take. All the nun's manipulations were
having a strange effect on her and she didn't know what to do. Quietly she
pleaded, "Uh, may I ask, uh, how much, uh, longer will this take?"
s****r Elizabeth realized she had to get on with it or risk losing another
opportunity. "Can't tell if this is dirt or a shadow," she said flicking
her thumbs repeatedly across the pointy nipples. "Turn around."


Gladly, Jane turned around. Anything to stop the continuous sensation she
was feeling in her stomach that started at her nipples. The brief pause was
a welcome relief.
With the quick motion of experienced hands, s****r Elizabeth unclasped
Jane's bra and flicked it off her chest and arms with one bold movement.
Jane vainly tried to cover herself when she felt the support drop from her
breasts. "Hey!" she cried.
"STOP IT!" scolded the nun, "and TURN AROUND!"
The sharpness in the old nun's tone sent a shiver of fear up Jane's
spine. Without thinking she spun around and faced the old lady.
"That's better. Now drop your arms and stop being such a prude."
Reluctantly, Jane lowered her arms.
Outside several more girls had stopped playing and began watching. Jane's
discomfort grew as more girls caught wind of something happening in the
library and opted to check it out as opposed to playing on recess. A small
group of six or so had formed a semi-circle and weren't more than ten feet
away.
Small beads of sweat formed on Janes' forehead and she wasn't sure if it
was from the situation or the sun.
"Oh my," breathed the old nun, "I think this bra was way too small for you
deary," she continued as she circled behind the unsuspecting teenager. "See
all those lines," she said as she slipped her hands under Jane's armpits
and cupped her breasts from behind.
Jane looked down as the nun hefted up her breasts. She was right. There
were lines of constraint on them. Funny, it never seemed to bother her
before.
"And look," purred the nun as leaned in against Jane and whispered in her
ear, "see how your nipples can stretch out now? Doesn't it feel good when
they're free like this?" the old nun cooed as she gently pinched the
elongated nipples between her finger and thumb and lightly pulled them out
from her breasts.
Jane's knees became weak. The sensation was incredible. No one had ever
done that before. She'd never been with a boy, or girl, before for that
matter. All the boys thought she was way too beautiful to date, so she
never did. Jane was as virgin as they come.
The old nun's warm breath on her sensitive neck sent goose bumps streaming
down her back and arms. Jane's head began to roll loosely on her neck.
s****r Elizabeth didn't realize what she had in her hands. As she looked
out at the growing group of grade school age girls, she upped the ante. She
kissed and licked Jane's neck and milked her breasts with long sensual
strokes ending with firm stretches on her nipples.


Jane didn't know what she was feeling. It was as if she was losing
consciousness. She was having trouble keeping her eyes open and her knees
were weak. What was happening to her?
The old nun's fingers may have been old but they hadn't lost their sense of
touch. She could feel the unmistakable bristling and bumpiness of aroused
nipple. She knew her manipulations were having their desired effect. With
even greater f***e she cupped and squeezed on the voluptuous set of teenage
breasts. Tugging on those inch long nipples was a delight unlike any
other. Unrestrained the old nun bit down on the girls neck and shoulder and
ran her slithery dagger up to her ear.
"OOOOOHHHHHHH," loudly groaned Jane as she tilted her head away from the
tongue; thus encouraging it to continue.
s****r Elizabeth just about had the limp teenager where she wanted her. She
silently slipped one hand down Jane's stomach and dipped her fingertips
into the waistband. She looked outside at the group of girls eagerly
watching her lewd display and mouthed, "Should I?"
An excited nod from the girls was enough for her. s****r Elizabeth f***ed
Jane's skirt and panties off one hip before running her hand across the
girls tight abdomen and pushing down the other side. The soft firm skin
that encased the youthful waistline was incredible. s****r Elizabeth knew
the young teen must work out. No way do you get this firm if you don't.
Jane was a mental mess. Wild sensations rippled up and down her body with
reckless abandon. This nun's inspection for dirt had progressed to a place
Jane had never been before. She was like a limp dishrag. Putty in the hands
of the potter.
Running her tongue and lips along the exposed shoulder and neck of the
wanton teen, the old nun knew that with one good push on the waistband of
her skirt the teen would be completely naked.
Now numbering at least a dozen, the girls began to press in close to the
window. Using their hands to form dark tunnels, the girls leaned into the
window for the ultimate look. They could see the tiny petite teenage being
dwarfed from behind by the much larger and black clothed nun. The waistline
on the girls skirt was just above her pubic hairline and they eagerly
watched as the nun ran her hand behind the teen to her ass and begin to
push down. With a thump, it fell to the ground around her ankles.
s****r Elizabeth was in a world all her own. With one hand she continued
her relentless massage and tugs on Jane's breast and nipple and with the
other she slowly and seductively let her fingers dance along her hips,
buttocks and stomach. She teased the young teen, never really touching her
virgin pussy, just delicately brushing over her pubic hair. She knew she
was driving the girl to orgasm.
Jane could barely stand. Her eyes rolled around in her head. She could
barely breathe. Her stomach twitched each time the old nun's hand came
anywhere close to her pussy. The lightness of her touch was sending shivers
of uncontrollable arousal throughout her young body. Something was
happening to her and she didn't know what. Something deep inside her was
building. She felt like she had to pee or something.


s****r Elizabeth wanted Jane's ass in the worst way. She pulled her close
and pressed in. She nibbled her neck and licked at her ear. Jane's moans
said all she needed to hear. She whispered in the girls' ear, "Spread your
legs."
Jane stepped out of her skirt and panties that had trapped her feet and she
spread her legs.
"Wider."
Jane just did it.
With one hand still working on those massive tits, s****r Elizabeth pushed
her own hips back slightly and ran her other hand under Jane's bottom.
"Mmmmmmm," Jane moaned when she felt fingertips strumming at her fleshy
bottom.
Not wanting to give the teen an option, s****r Elizabeth cooed, "Feels good
doesn't it sweetie?"
"Mmm hmmm," acknowledged the helpless teen.
That was all the old nun needed. She knew the girl was close to orgasm and
she was determined to make her have one in front of all those schoolgirls
watching her. Delicately probing for the entrance to Jane's asshole, the
old lady kept poking at her bottom. When she expertly located the tiny
puckered hole she withdrew her hand put it to Jane's mouth. She pushed her
middle finger into her mouth and whispered, "Suck it."
Jane obediently did as she was told. She didn't know what else to do. She
was at the mercy of the old nun.
s****r Elizabeth withdrew her freshly moistened finger and slipped it back
under Jane's tight bottom. Using her index finger and ring finger to part
the teens butt, she carefully relocated the tiny anus with the tip of her
middle finger. With gently increasing pressure she pushed her lumpy digit
inside and started finger fucking the girls ass.
Jane moaned loudly, "OOOOOHHHHHH," as the digit entered. Instinctively she
clenched her cheeks together, but it was too late. The slippery finger had
pushed in to the last knuckle. As it began to move around Jane could no
longer contain the pressure in her stomach.
With loud moans and groans, Jane had her first orgasm. Her pussy and ass
tightened repeatedly and her loin spilled copious amounts of girl cum. She
couldn't help but buck her hips in response. It just seemed natural to
'rub'.
It was all the old nun could do to keep her middle finger buried in the
girls ass. The pressure she generated when her ass tightened with orgasm
was almost painful. s****r Elizabeth loved it. She kissed the limp
teenagers neck and wrapped her arm around her for support as the girls'
orgasm subsided.
Jane was almost lifeless as she drooped in the nun's arms. The old nun
withdrew her middle finger from the girls ass and f***ed it in the girls


mouth. "Lick it you little slut. Clean your ass off my finger, whore."
The harshness of the nun's words aroused Jane from her state of
limpness. As she drifted to her knees while the crowd of young girls
watched outside, she slowly became aware o f her surroundings. Groggily, she
realized that she was naked.
s****r Elizabeth was intent on putting the final touches to an otherwise
perfect afternoon. Still standing behind her she grabbed the teen's hair on
top of her head and yanked it backward. Then being sure not to disturb the
girls view of the crowd of girls outside watching her defilement, she
reached around Jane's face and jammed her wrinkly old middle finger in her
mouth and growled, "I said SUCK IT, WHORE. Clean your ASS off my FINGER!"
Jane winced as her head was jerked from back and shaken side-to-side. The
wrinkled old finger tasted dirty and musty. She felt like crying as she
looked in the faces of the schoolgirls outside while being f***ed to bathe
the old nun's finger with her own spittle and tongue.
Whispering softly Trisha sighed, "Clean it good, whore," as she leaned back
in orgasm. Barb, too, had a wonderful orgasm as they watched the old nun
finger fuck Jane's face with a dirty digit. Their mission complete, they
lapped their own cum from their fingers and secretly snuck out the door.
Jenna was glad the school year was finally winding to a close. She yearned
for a peaceful summer and hoped Trisha's parents would take her on a nice
long vacation somewhere far far away. The late afternoon sun shone brightly
through her classroom window and warmed her desk. She sighed as she looked
out the window and felt a little sl**py. One more period to go and she
could head home for the night. The day had been pretty quiet since Trisha
had been off on a field trip and as much as she hated to admit it she
almost missed the mean little teen. There was something odd about having
the freedom to do 'normal' things for a change. It felt strange. She felt
strange.
Jenna shuddered when she recalled the events of the night before. When
Trisha made her strip and walk down that dark scary street it frightened
her. And then when those horrible teenage girls did what they did to her,
"Oh!" she gasped. She never wanted to go back there again.
Jenna straightened her wig and crossed her legs. The recurring memory of
walking down that darkening street and stripping kept spinning in Jenna's
mind. She wondered what she must have looked like. "Certainly that bum
thought I looked good", she mused to herself with a grin.
Tiny tingles electrified Jenna's skin when she closed her eyes and pictured
herself naked in the park and "oh, those girls," she moaned softly, "those
awful girls." Jenna wasn't ready to admit it j ust yet, but there was
something very exhilarating about that night. Being 'taken' in the park
that way was...Jenna paused and opened her eyes. She shook her head,
disbelieving that she was even thinking like this. What had gotten into
her?
She got up and puttered around her classroom attempting to clear her mind
of such thoughts. It appalled her to think for one minute that the dreadful
events of the night before were somehow...dare she say, exciting? Jenna
shuddered at the thought, yet there it was, plain as day.


Overhead the loudspeaker bellowed, "Ms. Tarp, come to the office for a
telephone call, Ms. Tarp, telephone call in the office. Thank you."
Jenna tugged at her tiny skirt and straightened her tube top that barely
held her large breasts and did nothing to cover her awful tattoo. With her
four-inch pumps loudly clicking in the barren hallway, Jenna made her way
toward the office. "I wonder who's calling me here at the school?" Jenna
wasn't used to such disturbances and her curiosity was killing her. Who and
why someone would call her during the school day was highly unusual and her
anticipation grew into anxiety and she didn't even know why.
As she entered the school office the secretary just thumbed to the phone
sitting on the desk. Alone in the office except for the secretary, Jenna
felt an overwhelming urge to keep her voice down as she answered, "Uh,
h-hello?"
"Jenna Tarp?" asked the female voice on the other end.
Feeling somewhat nervous that this person knew her name and Jenna didn't
know hers, she reluctantly replied, "Uh, y-yes, this is Jenna."
"Hello Jenna. I know you don't know me," began the assertive sounding
teenage voice, "but I know you."
Jenna felt a twinge of anxiety flash through her body. Her skin broke out
in a thin layer of sweat as numerous possibilities bounced around in her
head. Being 'known' by someone else could mean so many dangerous
things. Her job, her career, her reputation could all be at stake. What'd
it all mean?
The voice began again, "I have a business card with your name on it. Do you
know what business card I'm talking about?"
Jenna's heart sank. She felt flush and faint. "Oh my gawd," she gasped to
herself, "those CARDS!"
The long pause caused the caller to repeat, "Ms. Tarp, do you know what
cards I'm talking about?"
Jenna blinked repeatedly to clear her mind. Her mouth felt dry and she
found it hard to swallow. She knew she had to reply but what should she
say? Should she deny any knowledge? If she did and the caller really knew
about her, what would the caller do? Did she know Trisha? Had she seen her
get her haircut, her tattoo's, her body wax or had she seen her perform one
of the numerous sick and depraved things that Trisha had made her do
somewhere?
Jenna's mind clogged with the possibilities. Despite her confusion she
blindly choked out the words, "Y-yes, I know the card."
"Is it yours?" asked the caller.
"Y-yes," Jenna stammered at the awful admission.
"Is it true what it says here? That you're a lesbian teacher at
St. Monica's School for Girls and your motto is: "Have tongue, will grovel"


and that you will service for free and Party's are welcome?"
Jenna had no idea that when Trisha had made her walk the street and strip,
she had secretly littered the street with those awful business cards,
too. Jenna had no way of knowing that those girls had stumbled upon her
trail of cards and clothes and just put two and two together.
Giddiness weaved into the caller's voice when she heard Jenna's
admission. Jenna heard the mouthpiece get muffled with a hand and mumbling
take place on the other end. Although she couldn't make out what was being
said, Jenna could definitely tell that the voices were excited. It was as
if her admission had been like hitting the jackpot for the caller on the
other end.
"Do you have a pen and paper?" came the urgent sounding voice.
Jenna looked around the desk and gathered up the necessary tools. An
anxious grimace on her face she replied, "Yes, I have them."
"Take down this address," instructed the caller as she detailed a time and
place where Jenna was to meet her. "Be there and be ON TIME!"
Jenna was mortified. She didn't know what to do or say. Meeting some
stranger was scary enough, but Jenna knew the general vicinity of this
address and it was near that terrible park from the night before.
"Did you hear? Be ON TIME, slut!" asserted the young sounding voice.
Instinctively Jenna replied, "Okay, I'll be on time." Jenna's heart pounded
with anticipation. To make this time she'd have to leave right after
school.
When Jenna's last class let out for the day, she gathered her things and
scurried to her car. Thankfully she hadn't encountered Trisha or any of her
friends and she actually stood a shot at making the designated time.
As she headed toward the address, the warm afternoon sun did little to help
cool her nervousness. Jenna's pulse quickened when she realized she
wouldn't have time to change. "Oh no," she said aloud as she steered her
car through the old part of town. She leaned forward hoping no one would
look in at her. Wearing only two narrow tubes for clothing was risky. She
knew that neither one of them did very much to cover her no matter how she
tried to adjust them.
She rolled to a stop at a stop sign on a street that looked strangely
familiar. She glanced left and right, reading street signs and verifying
addresses. She was on the right street and getting very close to her
destination. She could see the street ended about four blocks ahead and
that's when it hit her. This was the same street Trisha had made her strip
on!
A cold sweat covered her skin as she slowly glided her car closer to the
park. She kept scanning the deserted looking warehouses for addresses as
she got closer and closer. She stopped her car when the addresses
matched. She was at the exact spot Trisha had dropped her off and made her
begin her humiliating strip tease into the park.


Jenna looked around as she cautiously opened her door. Fortunately the
street was deserted. She slid her legs out together and slowly stood. She
kept tugging at her narrow tube skirt pulling it down to cover her bald
pussy, yet not down too far as to show too much of her ass. It was a
balancing act she had grown accustomed to performing.
Jenna looked up at the old brick building with the address in stone above
the door. It looked like this place must be an apartment complex for
homeless people or something. As she tentatively walked up the steps to the
front door she took one last look up and down the street.
Blinking at the afternoon sun as it began to set behind the park off in the
distance, Jenna saw a small group of ten or so young girls emerge from the
park entrance. She saw them emphatically pointing in her direction and then
take off running toward her.
Scared and frightened of a repeat of the other night, Jenna frantically
twisted the knob on the door and pushed her way in. Stairs greeted her and
she didn't know which way to run. "Upstairs, downstairs," she panicked in
her mind. Jenna scampered down the stairs of the old building. When she hit
the landing at the bottom, a large corridor opened to a dirty, noisy boiler
room. Jenna quickly scanned the area, which was filled with nasty old pipes
overhead and along the walls and smelled musty like urine and mold. She
knew rats probably ran rampant in there and she cursed her decision to go
'down' and not 'up'.
The lighting was horrible, too. She groped her way along a wall and hoped
she wouldn't 'touch' anything. Hissing pipes and noisy generators
camouflaged her clacking heels. Jenna turned into a small opening that she
hoped would lead to a good hiding place.
Panic at not knowing which way the gang went motivated Jenna to hurry. She
slipped behind another large piece of machinery that stood between her and
another hallway. The hallway beyond had several doorways lining each side
and Jenna hoped she could find one open or better yet, maybe someone to
help her. As she took a step toward the hall, her heel sank into the floor.
Jenna froze and looked down, "Dammit!" she said aloud when she saw the
large metal grate beneath her. Her heel was jammed tightly in the grate and
it wasn't coming out! Jenna struggled for several seconds but it seemed
like minutes. Fear of getting caught by the group of girls was filled her
mind with panic. She wasn't thinking clearly and didn't know what to
do. She repeatedly pulled up on her foot but it wasn't coming out.
Meanwhile the gang of girls entered the building. Huffing and puffing at
just having sprinted for two blocks they asked each other where they
thought their prey had gone.
"Well," puffed one girl, "if she went down there, she can stay there. I'm
not going down there."
The other girls nodded their agreement and scampered upstairs hoping the
young teacher had gone there. The girls all knew the old janitor who ran
the building was as tough a 'woman', if you could call her a 'woman', as
any of them had ever seen. They'd seen her beat up two homeless guys once
and finish them off by grinding her meaty pussy in their faces. Those two
guys were never heard from again after that.


Streams of hissing steam and rattling motors masked Jenna's squeals and
grunts as she yanked up on her foot. She felt trapped and her mind went
blank. Logical solutions to her temporary entrapment never entered her
mind.
The dimly lit hallway just a few feet in front of her framed Jenna's tiny
slim silhouette. Her large breasts uniformly bounced with each lunging tug
on her foot. The heat and humidity in the room was beginning to show itself
as a thin layer of sweat on Jenna's skin.
When the door at the end of the hallway opened, Jenna froze. From the
darkness emerged a solid lumpy frame. "Oh NO!" she panicked in her
mind. The rumpled dumpy old man hadn't seen her yet and the tiny teacher
didn't know what to do. She was trapped.
As the husky figure grew closer, Jenna saw the tall, thick-armed man reach
in the back of his overalls and pull out a handkerchief and loudly blow his
nose. Jenna secretly prayed she'd become invisible. She did her best to
cover herself and not move. But it was all for naught.
When the old man stepped past the last light bulb overhead, he
stopped. Jamming the hanky back in his pocket a smile creased his lips and
Jenna shuddered.
"Please," screamed Jenna over the loud grinding motors, "I'm stuck. Can you
help me?" Jenna hoped her predicament would get her some sympathy from the
old janitor as he moved a bit closer as if not believing his eyes.
"Well, well, well, what have we here?" chuckled the gruff sounding voice.
"I'm lost and I got my shoe stuck. Please help me. Please!" Jenna
pleaded. She hoped upon hope that the old man wouldn't m***** her, but
there was something strange in his eyes that made Jenna's discomfort rise
faster than her panic.
When the janitor stood over the hunching teacher, Jenna suddenly realized
that it wasn't a man after all but a WOMAN! The husky janitor was a large
framed woman who could have easily passed for a man, she thought to
herself. She was tall, very tall for a woman, nearly six foot and she was
big and strong, not fat but strong and muscular. Jenna noticed her big
thick hands were calloused and hard looking. The woman's arms were thick
and muscular, too. Her waist wasn't that thin, but it wasn't fat
either. The woman was just plain big. Her short-cropped blonde hair was
frazzled and dirty and framed her thick sweaty face. Jenna could see this
woman had worked her entire life in a place like this and it was her
comfort zone. The dirty bib overalls hung from her t-shirt covered chest
and upper body. Deep down Jenna knew this woman could crush her like a
g**** if she wanted to.
The old janitor leered at the near naked prize trapped like a small a****l
in a snare. She could sense the young woman's fear and she fed on it. The
young woman's huge milky white tits heaved with anxiety. The girls' skin
was covered in a thin layer of sweat and glistened and beckoned to be
touched. The janitor's knowledge that the two of them were alone in this
dark, dank, noisy place was exciting. She knew that rarely, if at all, did
anyone venture down there and certainly no one like this tiny little piece


of pussy, that was for sure. She glanced around to see if the girl was
alone and she asked, "You alone down here, girlie?"
Jenna wanted to say 'no', but she couldn't stop her head from sheepishly
nodding, "yes".
The janitor couldn't believe her luck. She straightened a bit, which made
her seem even more imposing. "Really?" she mused. Seeing that the young
woman was barely clad in clothing she asked, "Where's your clothes, girlie?
Don't tell me you run around like that all day."
Jenna was afraid and she found herself blindly answering the woman's
questions with utmost honesty, "Y-yes, this is my prescribed uniform," she
blurted out without thinking.
"Prescribed uniform," huffed the janitor, "prescribed by whom?"
Jenna instantly knew the woman was educated and she respected her for
it. She began to explain Trisha's instructions and said, "By my..." then
Jenna paused. She didn't know how to describe her relationship with
Trisha. As she tugged at her shoe, she looked up at the large hulking frame
and into the woman's deep set eyes. Jenna felt stupid saying that Trisha, a
young teenage girl was in charge of her, especially to a big domineering
woman like this. She realized the best way to describe her relationship was
to let the woman read her breasts. Reluctantly Jenna dropped her arms, drew
her shoulders back and pushed her tits outward.
Reading the small woman's tattoo on her huge soft buxom breasts, the woman
asked, "Who the Hell is Trisha?"
Embarrassed but backed into a corner, Jenna looked down and meekly replied,
"She's one of my students at St. Monica's." Jenna felt ashamed and
humiliated.
"A STUDENT?!" laughed the janitor loudly. "Kee-rist!" she exclaimed as she
grabbed Jenna's tube top and yanked it over the unsuspecting girls head.
"OOH!" Jenna squealed as her tits bounced with freedom. She tried to cover
her bulging breasts with her hands and arms, but it was useless. Her tits
were just too large to cover effectively and she knew it.
The janitor tossed the tiny elastic top over her shoulder. She glared at
the small quivering girl's blinking eyes as she desperately tried to cover
herself. With her big thick hand she grabbed both of Jenna's wrist and
jerked them over her head.
Jenna gasped out loud, "OH!" as her arms were pulled overhead. Her breath
quickened and her nipples hardened when she was f***ed to stand topless in
front of this large hulking woman. "Please," Jenna sniffled, "p-please
don't hurt me."
"Hurt you?" chuckled the woman, "I'm not gonna hurt you." With her other
hand she fully grabbed Jenna's tits. She massaged them openly, working the
thin layer of sweat into the young woman's skin.
Jenna squirmed as the strong calloused hand massaged her tits. No one's
hand had ever been able to fully encompass her breasts before and it sent


wild sensations through Jenna. Feeling the woman's calloused palm sc****
against her nipples sent shivers up her spine. She squirmed and wiggled
like a belly dancer under the woman's grasp.
Jenna's movements heightened the janitor's arousal and convinced her that
the little whore welcomed her blatant intrusion. "You like this don't you?"
Jenna's mind was clouding fast. Strange bursts of arousal pulsed into her
loin each time the woman's thick hand squeezed and groped her tits. She was
beginning to feel weak and it worried her. Her eyes kept closing and her
breathing quickened.
The janitor sensed Jenna's inability or unwillingness to struggle much. She
reached in her back pocket and pulled out a roll of duct tape. Using her
tooth to start a strip, she quickly wrapped it around Jenna's wrists and
threw it up over a pipe overhead. She yanked down hard and pulled the young
girls wrists firmly overhead, effectively stretching her tightly. The noisy
machinery muffled Jenna's pleas and gave the janitor all the more cause to
continue.
With the young woman secured overhead to the pipe and one foot still wedged
in the grate below, the janitor knelt down and took hold of Jenna's loose
foot and spread her foot to the side and then pushed her heel deeply into
the grate.
Jenna was spread-eagled and trapped. Still reeling from the janitor's
manipulations of her breasts, Jenna only whimpered her disapproval.
Eyeing her helpless prize the janitor reached out with both hands and
cupped the young woman's breasts in both hands. She lifted them and flicked
at her hardened nipples with her thumbs before leaning down and sucking on
them like they were the last pair of luscious tits on earth. She bathed the
girls' tits with her tongue and lips, tugging and sucking on the large
swollen nipples with reckless abandon.
Jenna could only whimper. She hung from the pipe overhead and the most she
could do was twist a little. Each time she did, all she managed to do was
push the other nipple into the janitors' hot mouth. The coarseness of the
janitors' tongue as it sc****d Jenna's sensitive nipple sent continuous
twitches to her moistening slit.
Being so helpless made Jenna feel strange. It was scary, but the woman's
gestures weren't aggressive or hurtful. The way she caressed her breasts
and suckled her nipples sent shivers up Jenna's spine. A trickle of sweat
squished between her ass cheeks as she squirmed.
The janitor ran her big hands under Jenna's arms and lifted her a little as
she ran her tongue from one breast to the other. Gently, yet firmly she
squeezed the young woman's sides as she slowly ran her hands to her
hips. Hearing the young woman squeal and pant when she rubbed the girls
taut stomach with her flat palm, inspired the janitor to continue.
Firmly she dipped her thick fingertips into the waistband of the young
woman's skirt and pushed down. The elastic material easily gave way. The
janitor felt the hairless mound push against her palm as she cupped and
squeezed the tiny mound.


Jenna could only moan as the wide palm gently held her pussy and
squeezed. The janitor's fingertips pressed against her anus, while her
thumb rested above her pubic area. Firm squeezes sent copious amounts of
fluid into Jenna's pussy, despite her inner desires to not show signs of
arousal.
With one hand working over Jenna's tits and the other dipped in her skirt
and gently massaging the young woman's swollen mound, the janitor ran her
tongue up to Jenna's neck. When the young woman groaned loudly and tilted
her head so as to give her better access, the janitor knew she had her.
Using two fingers in alternating fashion, the janitor massaged the girls'
oozing slit. Hearing her heavy pants and feeling her hips push toward her
hand, she slipped a thick digit into the waiting hole.
"OOOOOHHHHHH," Jenna moaned loudly as the janitors' finger pushed inside
her. She tightened her abdomen and tilted her hips on the woman's
hand. Jenna couldn't help herself. All the woman's manipulations were
driving her mad. Being bound as she were and finger fucked while her tits
were sucked and her neck licked was more than the young teacher could
endure. "OOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHH," she groaned as two thick fingers pushed into
her wanton slit. Jenna thrust her hips forward and tried to grind her pussy
on the woman's hand.
The janitor bit down hard on Jenna's neck and heard the young woman squeal
with delight. The girl started bucking her hips on her fingers and she
responded by fucking her harder and faster. Her hand was coated with
slippery girl juice, which told the janitor all she needed to know.
"You like this don't you whore?" the janitor breathed into Jenna's ear.
Jenna was beyond herself. Not only did she need to cum, but she WANTED to
cum. She wanted this big, husky, disgusting woman to MAKE her cum. "YES!"
she cried aloud, "I love it! Make me cum, PLEASE!" Jenna begged.
Before she knew it, the janitor had cut off her skirt with a razor
blade. She was naked and duct taped to a pipe overhead and the heels of her
shoes secured her feet. This hulk of a woman was now between her legs and
sucking on her pussy. Jenna was cumming in buckets and she couldn't stop.
Gushes of girl cum squirted from the young woman's pussy. The janitor
sucked and lapped at it all. Her thick tongue darted in and out of the
young woman's pussy and licked upward in long strokes that sc****d across
the girls swollen clit. She gripped the girls' ass cheeks tightly and
squeezed them together as she pulled the bucking girls hips into her mouth.
Each time Jenna came, she looked down at the woman's face and squeezed her
cunt forcing liquid from her loin. She was performing one of the most
disgusting acts in her life. A sick pleasure rocketed through her soul as
Jenna grit her teeth and bore down to expel girl cum into this woman's
mouth. She was deriving actual pleasure by f***efully cumming into another
woman's mouth. Jenna didn't understand it, but it felt powerful.
Gripping at the tape securing her hands, Jenna moaned and groaned as she
reached yet another orgasm. The sweaty heat from this dirty depraved act
was intoxicating. Jenna thrust her hips forward, looked down at the filthy
janitor nestled neatly between her legs and squeezed her loin again. Still


more girl cum jetted from her pussy as the lewdness of her act threw her
over the edge again.
Jenna had just done something she had never done before. She came because
she WANTED to cum. And it felt WONDERFUL. Her pussy throbbed with the after
effects of an awesome orgasm and she went limp as she twisted under the
pipe.
The janitor felt the girl's pussy stop quivering and she knew the young
girl was spent. She ripped the tape and caught the passed out girl as her
bonds were released. She d****d the naked young woman over her shoulder and
easily pulled her feet free from her shoes. With the naked young woman over
her shoulder she stood and patted her naked ass like a trophy.
The janitor took Jenna into her room at the end of the hall. She laid the
young woman down in her bed covered in filthy sheets and covered her. Jenna
slept for hours.
Wakened by the smell of food, Jenna groggily tried to make sense of her
surroundings. She was naked and in a strange bed. Through the doorway, she
saw the disgusting janitor stirring something on the stove. Things became
clear immediately.
Jenna wrapped herself in the dirty sheet and went into the kitchen. "What
are you making?" she asked shyly.
"Chile," replied the old janitor. Knowing that as much as she'd like to
hold this perfect little whore against her will forever, it was impractical
not to mention i*****l. "If you want to leave, I'll let you if you do one
thing for me first."
Jenna felt a sudden empowerment like she'd never felt before. Trisha had
NEVER asked her for anything, she always TOLD her what to do. It was
strange being asked and Jenna didn't quite know how to react. "What do you
want?" asked Jenna, not quite sure even how to 'ask'.
"Will you sit on my face and fuck me?" asked the janitor almost
apologetically.
A twinge of excitement rushed into Jenna's pussy like never before. This
woman ASKED if she would sit on her face and face fuck her! It didn't make
sense. This woman could easily f***e Jenna to do whatever she wanted, but
she didn't. She ASKED Jenna if she'd do it for her. Jenna swelled
inside. She dropped her sheet and let the large woman stare at her near
perfect nakedness.
Jenna gushed as the woman's eyes roamed her body and filled with lust. "Do
you want me?" Jenna teased. "Do you want me to sit on your face and rub
myself on you?" Jenna nearly creamed her thighs at her own words. She'd
never talked to anyone like that before in her LIFE! Yet seeing this
woman's face practically pleading with her to do it was empowering.
Jenna placed her hands on her hips and swung her hips seductively from
side-to-side and asked again, "Do you want me to sit on your face?"
The janitor was beside herself with arousal. The excitement was
intoxicating. She swooned as she pictured herself on her back and the


perfect little pussy grinding on her face. The eroticism was
overwhelming. "Yes," she exhaled, "oh gawd, YES! Please sit on my face my
little Goddess, PLEASE!"
Jenna almost came at hearing those words. No one had EVER called her a
Goddess before and with such pleading sincerity, too. Seeing that this
older, larger, stronger, more aggressive woman wanted her in ways no one
else had sent shivers of arousal into Jenna like never before. Jenna's
thighs dripped with her arousal. Thoughts of telling this woman to lie on
her back raced through Jenna's mind. Dare she? Dare she TELL her to do
something?
Jenna's pussy flooded with excitement. Her mind reeled with
possibilities. Without the ability to think clearly anymore she ordered,
"Lie on your back." A heady sense of power clouded Jenna's mind. She was
doing something she'd NEVER done before.
Seeing the old janitor scramble to her back and lie there passively nearly
sent Jenna over the edge. Her heart raced at her newfound power and she
straddled to old woman's head and looked down. Lewdly and unashamedly Jenna
reached between her legs and openly massaged her sopping wet pussy, "You
want this?" she breathed as best she could.
"YES! PLEASE!" begged the prone janitor.
Jenna was beside herself. It was as if she were having an out-of-body
experience. She massaged her pussy with one while she tugged and pulled at
a nipple with the other. Her disgusting display of open masturbation as she
stood over this woman was driving her over the edge. Jenna lifted her huge
breast to her mouth and sucked on her nipple as she looked down into the
janitor's eyes.
"PLEASE! OH GAWD, PLEASE SIT ON MY FACE!" begged the woman, "PLEASE!!"
Jenna's power was unmistakable. Hearing this woman beg for her pussy caused
her to gush even more. Her hand was coated in her sloppy goodness and the
thought of actively and willingly participating in a lesbian act was too
much for Jenna. She squatted down and jammed her pussy on the woman's
mouth.
Both women eagerly did their thing. The janitor licked and sucked on
Jenna's pussy like it was the last one on earth and Jenna ground her pussy
and asshole on the woman's face like the janitor was the worst slut in the
world.
Jenna came in seconds. Her pussy convulsed and twitched as it expelled girl
cum like never before. She groaned loudly, "OOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" as she
ground her pussy on the woman's mouth, nose and chin. Her anus tightened
and relaxed in unison with her pussy.
Sweat droplets dribbled down her stomach and ass crack and mixed with her
girl cum to create a tonic so intoxicating that the janitor almost came
herself. Squeezing the tiny girls thighs and hips with her powerful hands,
the janitor licked and sucked on the smallish pussy until it was almost
dry.
When Jenna's tiny anus stopped twitching and her orgasm subsided, she


climbed off the woman's glistening face and wrapped herself in a
towel. Jenna looked down at the large pleasured woman and said, "Take me
home now, won't you?"

... Continue»
Posted by AmaturePhotographer 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 64693  |  
93%
  |  8

Nice girl, Wrong party chapter 13

It was a happy and well cummed group of 10 new friends who approached the main house as the chimes sounded 5 a.m., Monica was a bit wobbly legged after so much sex and she was being helped by Travis and Rob while Jenni, Candi and Cayla were busy chatting about what each of them wanted to try next after they had gotten something to eat.
Johnson, Jason, Logan, Katie and Clay were just walking along enjoying the quiet before the dawn.
It had been a long and event filled evening so far and breakfast would be a delicious treat after such a fantastic sex session in the small outbuilding.
Jason and Logan were watching Katie's ass as Clay kept his big hand on it the whole way back to the house. Johnson had seen Clay's attraction to the amazon redhead and thought it was about time his old friend found some joy and happiness in his life again.
What Johnson was eying were those cute little butt's of Cayla's and Jenni's, just watching those 2 walk was making his balls twitch and giving him all sorts of nasty "dirty daughter and friend" fantasies or maybe a few schoolgirl fantasies.
Having either one or both visit him in the study dressed up and role playing was starting to become a very real possibility and he lengthened his stride to catch up to them,
As Johnson got near them he heard Candi saying "You know that Rob and Johnson have some huge cocks and I would love to be their dirty daughter fuck slut some time." Cayla was smiling when she caught sight of Johnson just behind them and said "I'm sure Johnson would love to have all of us as his dirty daughters and to role play that fantasy out with him. Monica said he has a wonderful cock and she enjoyed having him fuck her ass just now."
Jenni too had seen Johnson just behind them and now she spoke to Candi saying "I would love to be dressed as a slutty school girl for him, after watching his giant fuck pole ramming Monica's ass I want to suck that monster and then have him fuck me the same way. I'd be fucking crazy not to want that fucker in me."
With that Johnson cleared his throat and said "Ladies I couldn't help but overhear your chat. If your still game after we eat might I suggest a meeting in the study."
All 3 women just smiled and then Cayla asked sweetly "Honey are you sure you can be up for it?"
"I'm sure you 3 ladies can bring about the desired reaction, don't you?" a laughing Johnson replied.

Jason and Logan had heard all this and were beginning to think this was the group to belong to. When Jason blurted out "Hey, why cant we ever get a chance like this?" Candi turned to Jason and said "if you can show up I'll help you with your fantasies honey, you can even bring Logan since he looks a bit shy about asking me to SUCK HIS COCK!"
The group burst into laughter as Monica just shook her head. What a bunch of fucking sex fiends she thought and I fit right in with them. By now the group were entering the dining lounge and Travis and Rob lead Monica to a table and seated her. As Travis went to get her a plate Rob thanked her for a wonderful time and excused himself to hustle over to a brunette with piercing blue eyes.
Monica wished she could hear the animated conversation until suddenly the woman jumped up on a chair and shouted "Silence!! The Board has reached a decision after conducting a poll of all company members here tonight. It has been unanimously approved by all here that the company parties and functions will continue and that only those acts that you are willing to do without f***e or coercion will be permitted at any time except in the case of the Chairman and Ms. Cleo Landrum who will continue to be the only collared sex slaves on the Estate from here on out."
The crowd broke into uproarious applause and there were many smiles and hugs throughout the room. The p.s. system suddenly came to life with a recording of the woman making the announcement and more cheers were heard throughout the house.
Rob then brought the woman over to meet Monica and introduced her as Mrs. Angela Micheals, my wife!
Monica was stunned by this, she had never imagined anyone here as married, let alone as having their spouse here with them. so she blurted out "Your husband has a marvelous cock and a wonderful way to help make a woman satisfied." Angela burst out laughing and with a great big smile said "Thank you, I have tried to teach him to think of his partners first. Because we girls know IF WE AINT SATISFIED, They haven't done enough!"
Monica burst into a giggling fit as Rob stood there red faced and smiling at his wife. The love they shared was so obvious to everyone who saw them. About then Travis walked up with a platter of food and some plates, "Here's the food, did I miss anything?" At which point Rob said "I introduced Angela to Monica and they both agree on Angela's maxim about satisfaction."
Travis also started laughing as he smiled and said "I happen to agree with Angela on that too."

With that the four of them stated to load breakfast onto the plates that Travis brought while the rest of their group went through the buffet.It had been a long night, but somehow Monica was still fucking horny and craving more cock and cunt and was wanting to try many more things.
She felt like the k** in the candy store with a hundred dollar bill in her pocket.

As they sat around chatting over breakfast and enjoying a cup of coffee or tea who should walk in but Ms. Cleo Landrum. The former Gray Dom was looking a bit haggard and shop worn. But why not after her assault by Travis, Katie and Jenni. Unknown to the 4 of them sex slave Cleo had just spent the past couple of hours being used and abused by her last 3 former "trainees". She had been thoroughly whipped, tied wide spread, dildo fucked in each hole, dog licked, dog fucked again, goat fucked again, horse fucked again, and been f***ed to lick and tongue fuck the assholes of each of the 3 former "trainees" until they each had an orgasm on her tongue.
Yes sex slave Cleo was fast learning just how people thought about her at the Estate and she knew it was going to be a long long time before anyone thought of taking her collar off. She was given enough time to eat and clean up before she had to report to a different group of former trainees in the library on the 2nd floor dress as a school girl.
But her plight was better than the Chairman, he shuffled in looking down at the floor following his trainer's leash. She parked his saggy wrinkled old ass by a potted plant and told him "Stay dog", at which time he sat down like a dog and put his head to the floor. She barely touched him with her flogger and he flinched and whimpered.
The trainer just smiled to the room and proceeded to the buffet for her breakfast. the Trainer caught sight of Cleo and ordered "slave go over and suck my dog's cock while the room watches, Hurry up you little bitch."
Cleo wasn't nearly fast enough for her and the flogger went into action. After 3 quick strikes Cleo was on her knees with the Chairman's cock in her mouth and her ass in the air. The flogger struck a few more times slowly and without much f***e just to let her know what to expect if she slowed down.

With this bit of byplay the entire room finally got to see how these 2 mighty folks at the company had indeed fallen to being the lowest of the low. The irony wasn't lost on anyone there. But at least the Chairman had a trainer who might, Might, one day recommend his release from the collar. Cleo had no such hope as not a single person had accepted the offer to be her trainer.

The Chairman's trainer came over to the table and introduced herself as Christy Davis and that she worked in Accounting. Everyone gave her a warm welcome and offered her a seat with them. As she sat Clay Brown asked her how it was going with the Chairman to which she replied "I think that old bastard loves the pain, he has deliberately gone out of his way to be flogged and he doesnt whimper or beg. He just smiles and then screws up again for more. I've never seen anyone like him before."
Now the rest of us were intrigued, so I asked what sorts of things have you had him doing? "He's been eating pussy, but not very well. He's had to suck cock and cant seem to understand that not everyone likes to have teeth dragged up the sides like he does. He was strapped by a couple of Katie's friends and while they had him tied wide he kept stroking his cock as they fucked his ass. He kept saying to fuck me harder and deeper you damn whores, you fuck like old men! He wouldn't stop smiling as he was used and just about everyone who has seen him has wondered if his mind has finally gone bye bye."
The Board members looked over at the Chairman and Cleo but all they saw was just a wrinkled old man steadily stuffing his throbbing cock down her gagging throat with a giant smile on his face.
Meanwhile a young man had decided that Cleo's ass up in the air was an open invitation and was enjoying himself by fucking her with long steady strokes as a woman with him spanked her tits and ass cheek's.
They could hear the conversation between the 2 using Cleo and it was "Cum, I don't want to cum yet, this old bitch used me and now it's my turn to fuck her cunt and ass. Besides I'm enjoying watching you spank her tits and ass while I am buried deep in her, it makes her muscles twitch hard on my cock." You think I want you to waste that fat fucking cock on this old skank, I want that big fucker in my ass before you cum again you selfish bastard. And damn it you will cum in my mouth again."

Monica was as filled with laughter as everyone else at the tables by this. After a bit more time Jenni and Cayla looked at Candi and said "It's time to go to the study don't you think?" and Johnson quickly got to his feet with a broad smile and said "Ladies, If you will lead the way."... Continue»
Posted by eatmebubba 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 380  |  
92%
  |  2

THE HOUSEKEEPER

Cass was just nineteen but the thing she liked the best was sex. She had been fucking guys since she was just fifteen. The boys at school knew how easy she was and she spent every date on her back. She loved to fuck and suck cock. She had even fucked many of the boys dads as they heard from the boys what a slut she was and how good she could suck cock and fuck. She liked fucking the men better than the boys as they were experienced lovers and knew what they wanted. She was willing to do anything with them for some cock.

She had answered an ad from a widow man that was looking for a housekeeper for he and his three sons. The boys were sixteen, s*******n and nineteen. She thought it was the best place to be with all those cocks under one roof. She had been on the job a week when the dad came in the kitchen to get some coffee and stared at Cass in her skimpy outfit. She had on very short shorts and a top that was way too tight and her big tits were almost out of it. Cass saw him looking at her and she turned to him and said "Do you like what you see? Would you like to see me naked? Come closer." She then grabbed him and kissed him rubbing his chest then shoving her tits tight to him. She said "Open your mouth and kiss me. Don't be shy. You are a very handsome man. Let me make you feel like a man again." As he opened his mouth and kissed her she ran her tongue in his mouth and she heard him gasp. She knew he was going to be easy to get naked and get him in bed. She then ran her hands up under his shirt and over his nipples. She lifted his shirt and sucked each nipple as he gasped at her touch. She then pulled her tight top up over her tits and placed his hand on them then kept tongue kissing him. She now could feel the bulge in his pants against her body.

As she kissed him and he fondled her tits she began to rub his cock through his pants. He felt long and thick just how she liked a cock. She unzipped his pants and pulled them down and was now stroking his bare cock as he moaned and let her. She had her tongue in his mouth and her hand around his cock as she said to him "Would you like to stick that cock in my wet pussy? I bet you need a good hard fuck don't you? I can take real good care of you." She then undid her pants and let them fall to the floor and she was now naked as she wore no under clothes. She took his hand from her tit and put it between her legs as she now was stroking him faster feeling his cock get even harder. She backed him to a chair and sat him down and spread his legs and took her top off and then straddled him sliding his cock into her moist cunt. He was long and thick and felt so good in her hole and she began to rotate her hips taking every inch of him inside her and giving him a deep fuck. He grabbed her hips and pushed her down hard and deep on his cock as he fucked her and then took a big fat nipple in his mouth and sucked it. She moaned "Oh, fuck me. I want to feel that big cock ramming my wet cunt hard and deep. Suck my nipples and pound my cunt hard. I love to fuck and you are so hung and sexy."

He fucked her for just a short time till he filled her with cum. His mouth left a tit and began to kiss her and tongue her mouth. He said "You are a horny little nasty slut. You love to fuck and I am going to give it to you hard and deep. I am going to shove my cock in every one of your holes and fuck you hard. You will be my maid and my whore. I am going to show you how a nasty cunt is treated. Now get on your knees and suck my cock till I am hard then I am going to bend you over and fuck that ass till you can't sit. I want to see what a good cock sucker you are." Cass smiled and told him "I will make your cock hard in no time. I suck cock better than any one. I can't wait to feel that cock in my ass. You can never fuck me enough. I love cock and I love fucking and anything you want to do to me. I would love to be your fucking whore." He shoved her down and she took his cock and began to lick every inch and then licked his balls and sucked them before she took the cock deep in her throat and sucked him hard. He moaned "You are a good cock sucker. I can't believe the fun I am going to have with you. You have those big tits and thick ass and want to be fucked like a cheap whore. Now suck me a little more then get up here and bend over the table and put that sexy ass in the air and spread those ass cheeks as my cock is going to ram all ten inches in you and fuck your nasty ass hard."

He gave her a few more minutes on his cock then he pulled her up and bent her over the table and put her hands on her ass cheeks and watched her spread them as he fingered her ass. He watched as he shoved three fingers in her ass and fucked her. Then he gave her ass a few spanks and pulled his fingers out and placed his cock to her asshole an shoved in her. It took him no time to get every inch in her and he began fucking her ass hard. He watched his big thick cock spread her ass wide open as he rammed in and out of her pounding her deep and hard. His cock felt so good in her tight ass and he fucked her hard for almost an hour before he finally filled her with more cum. He pulled his cock out and stood her up and grabbed her nipples and pulled her to him. He told her "Soon as the boys go to bed each night you will come to my bed naked. When they leave in the morning I want you naked. While I am working in my office you will come in naked and either suck my cock or spread your legs for me to fuck that nasty cunt or dirty ass. When we are alone I want you to act like a whore. You are very sexy and you feel good when I fuck you. You seem to have a strong desire for sex and I do like that. I love to fuck and I am going to fuck you more times than you have ever been fucked. I am going to have cock or fingers in those holes of yours constantly. I love eating pussy as much as I love getting my cock sucked. Now get your naked ass into my bed so I can really fuck you hard all day long."

He grabbed her arm and pulled her to his room and shut and locked the door. He pushed her on the bed and told her "Spread those legs and show off that nasty cunt. I do love to see what I am sticking my tongue and cock in. I like you naked with your legs spread anytime I am near." Cass spread her legs wide and he looked at her then began to run his finger over her slit and then grabbed her clit. He rolled her clit between two fingers till he had her cumming for him. Then he put a finger in her cunt and shoved it all the way in her and fucked her. He added first one more finger then another till he had three buried in her hole. She was cumming fast and covering his fingers with her cream. As he finger fucked her cunt he took his teeth and grabbed her clit and then sucked in it making Cass scream. He said to her "You like that don't you. You are lucky that I love sucking, licking and fingering the pussy. I am going to keep that cunt wet all the time." He took turns finger fucking her and tongue fucking her and making her scream. When he didn't have his tongue in her cunt he was sucking on her clit. When he sucked her clit he finger fucked her watching the cum drip out of her hole. He liked that she was suck a horny slut. He was going to love having her under his roof to fuck any time his cock twinged. And she was very pretty and sexy with huge tits.

He kept her in bed all day fingering and tonguing her and fucking her ass. He knew her cunt and ass were sore as he cock also was getting raw from all the action he had given her that day. He loved to fuck and had fucked his wife three and four times a night. Only his wife did not have the body this young girl had. He loved sucking her tits and playing with her big nipples. It was almost four o'clock when he told her to go get dressed and put on a short dress with no panties as she fixed dinner for them. He wanted to be able to finger her ass and cunt when the boys were not in the kitchen. He did just that as she cooked. The boys were busy playing video games and he was in the kitchen with Cass with his fingers in her cunt fucking her hard. They ate dinner and the boys left to do homework and he pulled her in the back room and unzipped his pants and told her "Get on your knees and suck my cock. I need to cum as my balls are aching. Take this cock all the way down your throat and suck me hard till I unload my cum in your throat. You are such a good cock sucker Push a finger in my ass and fuck it as you suck me dry." Cass got on her knees and began sucking his long cock and then she shoved a finger in his ass and fucked it hard as she gave him a great cock sucking. It didn't take him long to cum and fill her with his cum. She then grabbed his balls and started playing with them as she added another finger to his ass and kept fucking him. She had him moaning as she fucked his ass hard. She didn't quit till she had three fingers deep in his ass fucking him harder than he had ever been ass fucked.

He finally grabbed her and pulled her to him and said "Wait till I get your naked body in my bed tonight. I am going to work your ass over like it has never been worked before. Then you can finger and tongue my ass till I cum. I like your ass play. I can't wait to feel your tongue deep in my hole." He then pushed three fingers in her cunt and three in her ass and finger fucked her till she was cumming fast. "See why I want you naked under that dress? Now I can finger fuck that sexy ass and wet cunt any time I want. Now sit on the counter and spread those legs so I can see that pussy before I eat you and tongue fuck that wet hole. I love to see a nice pink cunt and see my fingers go into it. Spread them wide baby. Show me that pussy." As she sat on the counter and spread her legs he looked at her pussy then began to lick it and tongue it. She was so wet and moist and he licked her sweet cum as he made he cum faster and faster. Then he pulled his pants up and pulled her to the floor and went into the other room. He could hardly keep his cock under control thinking about all the ass and pussy he was going get from now on with the slutty sexy girl that loved to fuck and suck cock. Tonight she was going to lick and tongue his ass. He could only smile and imagine.... Continue»
Posted by motherneedsit 10 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore  |  Views: 1390  |  
100%

My threesome with the boss


Matt stopped at the store, he got a few bottles of wine and a surprise he says to me. I took the bag from him and looked inside. What did I see? Ha ha, there were a few packages of condoms... a French tickler, thick ribs and 2 glow in the dark. Then at the bottom of the bag was a long narrow box, white with big red letters: ANAL LUBE for the tightest asses.

“How did you know I like to get it up my ass?” I questioned. Matt was surprised with my question. “I wasn’t sure, but we also have a huge surprise for you later.” He said as we pulled into a driveway. Matt looked at me, kissed me and caressed my breast with one hand and gripped the back of my head. “Let’s go inside, I don’t know how much more I can wait” Matt said.

“About fucking time, the two of you shown up, I was beginning to think you stopped to fuck again,” Mr. Spencer yelled. I walked over to him and whispered in his ear, “I’m too freaking horny not to start again without you. I want to see what my boss has to offer me. I want you to see that I can handle a tough situation, having both of you.” I said, as I rubbed my eager hands over his shoulders, down his pecks and onto his throbbing bulge in the front of his pants.

Matt stood watching me seduce his friend. He set the bag in a chair and walked over behind me and held my shoulders. He whispered in my ear that he can’t wait to share me. “Mm me too, I so want to taste both of you.” I moaned.

“Lori, we are going to show you a great time, that you may never want anything to do with us again.” Mr. Spencer said with an evil grin. I finally was able to get his pants open and drop them to his ankles. His dick was thick, long and curved upwards. I groped his cock before placing my tongue at his base on up to the tip. The man shivered as I took him down deep into my throat and back out again.

Matt took his clothes off, then stood next to Mr. Spencer and held his dick wanting me to suck him too. I took turns sucking both their dicks, until I couldn’t feel my knees anymore. Matt picked me up in his arms and sat me on the dining room table. Mr. Spencer poured us each a glass of wine, while Matt undressed me.

I shivered when I saw my boss with no clothes. His arms covered in thick black tattoos, muscular arms, chest and legs. The man was a dream come true for me. I knew he worked out, but I had no idea that he looked this yummy. Matt’s body was close to being the same, but not as many tattoos. I love a man with muscular arms, a major turn on for me.

“Thank you Mr. Spencer,” I said as he handed me my glass. “You can call me, Mike, but when we are in the office or with other clients, its Mr. Spencer.” “Mm, Mike and Matt, the mm’s fucking me, I am happier now.” Then I took another sip of wine. Matt and Mike both leaned over to kiss me, when Mike spilled his wine on my chest.

“Let me clean that up for you, I’m so sorry,” Mike said as he leaned over to lick up his mess. I leaned back on the table for the ease of his tongue. Matt was watching Mike lick my nipple that he joined in with licking and sucking my other nipple. All I could think of, was how exciting this is. To have two men sucking on me and what else there is to come.

Matt’s right hand moved to my pussy, his fingers working their way into my slit and spreading my lips apart. I shifted my legs apart for more ease. Matt shifted to kiss his way down to my moist hot opening. He flicked his tongue at the tip of my hood and just traced my hot opening. Then working his flickering tongue over all of my hotness. He blew cool air over my hardened clit and flicked his tongue again. I shuttered as I began to have an orgasm. Mike lifted to watch Matt eat my pussy, then took his semi hard cock into his hand and began to stroke himself.

“I can suck that for you, sir” I said as I looked at him with hunger. Mike moved his dick to my opened mouth. I sucked him until his pre cum drizzled down my throat. “Aw your mouth is awesome, Lori, suck me harder. I want to fill you with my cum.” He said. I shifted myself to my side, lifting my right leg high for Matt. Matt fingered my pussy as I came, then worked some of my cum to my ass.

He slid his pinky in first. He felt me welcome him, and slipped in another finger. As I sucked on Mike and with him moaning with building his orgasm, Matt sucked my pussy harder and fingered my ass with three thick fingers. I moaned with delight as Mike filled my mouth and throat with his cum. Matt moaned as I filled his mouth with my cum. The three of us were filled with excitement.

Mike pulled his cock from me and said we need to sit and get to know each other more. We walked to his f****y room area. He had a big screen television, couches and chairs with oversized pillows and cushions. A lot of pillows sat everywhere. On one wall was bookshelves filled with movies and books. I walked over to his video collection. He had them sorted by venue: drama, comedy, action and porn.

“Mm can we watch this movie? Missy’s missing action in her… I can’t read what’s she’s missing.” I said with a questioning smile. Mike put it in the player and sat next to me. We chatted about our likes and adventures in sex. The guys liked how I had been involved in a few gangbangs, in my teenage years. I told them that I’ve been daddy’s slut. That got Mike’s attention.

“Daddy’s little slut?” he said. “Yes, he caught me fucking my holes, then we fucked as a f****y a few times. Then when he and my mom got divorced we became a couple.” I explained how our sex life became more and how I fucked so many guys. “I fucked a whore once,” Matt said. “I picked her up, right off a street corner, when I was in college.” “I’m not a whore, Matt.” I said as I glared at him.

“I’m not saying you’re a whore, I’m saying I picked up a whore once. She had on a slutty school girl outfit and said she’d give me a blow job for $25” I opened the door for her and she got in. We drove to a dark alley and she sucked my cock til I blew my seed. She didn’t swallow, so I shot my wad in her face and all over her hair. I laughed as she looked a mess.” Matt said with laughter.

“Have you ever picked up a whore, Mike?” I said. “No, I’ve had plenty of sluts who like to fuck. I like young girls and older women. They are always impressed with my cock.” Mike said with a smile. “They aren’t the only one happy with your cock,” Matt groaned as he fumbled with his cock.

The movie started with Missy being fondled by a few guys, then her switching to suck on each of their cocks. After a few minutes, Missy was on all fours and one of the guys began to fuck her ass. She continued sucking dicks as one after the other, the men fucked her ass, then at one point, she was getting dp’d. “That looks like fun,” I said with an eager voice.

I asked Mike where the bathroom was. When I came back after cleaning myself up some, I seen Mike and Matt kissing. I watched from a distance before walking closer to see them stroking each other’s cocks. The two men were enjoying their actions. I quietly walked over and sat on a chair across from them. Their eyes were shut, I could see them French kissing and really getting into their sex.

I was getting turned on from watching them and hearing Missy get her ass pounded. I rubbed my stiff nipples, then began to rub over my swollen clit. When I began to moan, Matt and Mike stopped to see me and asked if I was enjoying myself. I explained that I was enjoying them play with each other. Then I explained how I used to watch daddy and my step b*****r fuck. I always enjoyed being with the two of them. I then told them how I used to watch the gay men at the sex shop.

“Gay and bi porn are some of my favorite to watch,” I told the men as they watched my finger my clit. “Well, let me find a different movie that we will enjoy much more,” Mike said. “We don’t really need any porn, Mike. We can do our own and give the girl some fun, right here in person.” Matt said as Mike began to walk towards the movies.

I got up from the chair and walked over to Mike and caressed his dick. Matt came up behind me and stroked my tits. Mike kissed me passionately and then reached behind me and stroked Matt’s shoulders. Matt looked up to Mike and began to kiss him. I’m squished between the men as they caressed me and each other.

I felt Matt’s cock get harder and was poking in between the crack of my ass. “Mm, your cock feels good, but would feel better buried in my tight ass,” I moaned. Matt pulled away from me, then pulled me towards the oversized couch. Mike stood to watch Matt suck my ass and pussy. I was laying on my back with my legs spread wide and high. I was holding my legs and begging for some fingers or some cock to fill me.

Mike walked closer and massaged my tits, then fed me his hard cock again. Matt, spread my pussy lips and sucked on my pussy hole as he rubbed my clit hard. As I gasped for air, I screamed that I was cumming. Mike pushed his way in for some of my cum. Matt moved over so he could have some of me. I moaned as Mike licked up my cum and fingered my ass with two fingers. Here again, I moaned with great delight. His fingers were thick and long.

Matt found the lube and squeezed some in my ass, as Mike slid in another finger to stretch me out. Within a few more strokes, Mike was filling my ass with his 9 inch cock. “Oh YES!!!” You feels so nice and tight, baby.” Mike let out. Matt sat behind me and rubbed my tits and kissed my neck. I was being seduced by one man and getting an ass fucking at the same time. What a feeling.
Mike fucked me into another cumming, then pulled from me. I got up to get onto my knees. Mike stood behind me and slid his dick in again. He alternated in my ass, then in my pussy. Matt let me suck his dick for a short time, then he moved to be behind Mike. He licked Mike’s ass, then slid his dick in his ass. Mike let out a loud moan, then rammed his dick harder into me.

Only a few minutes of this position and the three of us moved to the floor. Mike and Matt put down a quilt and gathered the pillows for more comfort. I sat on a pillow and watched the men make out. Deep kisses and holding each other’s cock. I played with my pussy, as they jerked each other. Matt had Mike get on his knees for some more ass action.

Matt spread his lovers cheeks apart, licked and sucked his ass before sliding his dick in for more fucking. I moved over to be under Mike. I stroked his dick, while he licked my pussy. It didn’t take Mike much time, before he was cumming. I had his cum on my face and across my chest. I rubbed the cum into my skin as he dined on my pussy.

Matt pulled from Mike’s ass, then said he wanted to be in mine, again. Another condom was put on and in he went. Matt put the French tickler on. I could feel the hard nubs rubbing my insides. Mike had me get just on my knees for him to stroke and play with my clit. I’ve had threesomes, but this one was different. At one time when I was into my ass fucking, I didn’t feel Mike playing. I heard Matt let out a loud grunt.

When I opened my eyes, I seen Mike straining to hold onto Matt’s balls, from between my legs. Mike’s face was priceless, eyes open wide and the “O” face of excitement. Matt pumped my ass harder and faster as he was having an orgasm and filled his condom. When he pulled from my ass, he jerked off the condom and Mike went in quickly to suck the remains of his cum from his cock.
The two men then kissed again, then kissed me. I asked Mike if he was ready to fuck my ass. He said he wants to fuck Matt’s sweet ass. Matt kissed me then excused himself for a short moment. He disappeared down the hall. Mike and I chatted about our sex lives. He told me, he prefers men but he always loves to lick pussy. I giggled and said, “So, I’m guessing if I seduce you at the office, you will lick my pussy?” “Not only will I lick your pussy, but I will have no problem on fucking your tight ass,” he smirked.

“That sounds like fun. I like fucking on the boss’s desk. So erotic and fun.” I said with a smile. “Taking the chance of getting caught is so much fun.” Mike replied with, “Yes it is. How many of your bosses have you fucked in their office?” I told him about the time when I fucked the big boss during an interview. We both were laughing when Matt came in and asked what was so funny. Mike told him as he walked over to me to suck his dick.

“Mm give me that bad boy, I’ll make you nice and hard.” I whispered as I took him into my hands. I stroked his cock with one hand, taking a quick lick on his head, and working his balls with the other. Matt watched me enjoy sucking him that he groaned and said he wants to lick something. I felt his hands spread my legs apart, then nuzzled his head between my knees.

Matt pulled my hips down so I was sitting on his face. His licking and sucking my clit had me cumming again. I lifted a bit off his face so he could catch a breath and I was back down again. Mike was enjoying how I took all of him in my throat. “Not all women can swallow a huge cock,” Mike said. I pulled off of him and said, “No, no not all. Only the ones who enjoy sucking cock and can be relaxed at the same time.”

Matt moved me to lift up and laughed, then he slid himself more between my legs and his cock was rock hard against my thigh. I didn’t care if he wore a condom or not, I just slid my wet pussy onto his cock head and slid down. My pussy clenched around him and I was cumming quickly. I stooped over and began to suck Mike’s cock again. The faster I sucked, the faster Matt was pushing his cock into me. I came again and again, until Mike said he was ready to cum.

“Wait, I’m almost there,” Matt panted. The men wanted to cum together, how exciting. I’ve never had two men in two different holes get off at the same time. I held on to Mike’s thigh and stroked my erect nipple. As I heard Matt scream with ecstasy, Mike followed. Mike’s cum filled my mouth so much, that some of it was dripping down my chin. I quickly licked my lips and opened my mouth for mike’s approval.

When Mike pulled away, Matt pulled me down to kiss me. He then held me in his arms and asked if I was enjoying myself. I kissed him again and said yes, as I lay my head on his sweaty chest. Mike walked back in after getting cleaned up and laid facing me, with his arms around me and Matt.

In the morning after fucking another time, I woke to a dick pushing its way in me. I didn’t open my eyes, but I shifted so the dick can enter. The moaning was in my ear and a hand groped my tit. Matt whispered in my ear, that he loves how the three of us can fuck together and that I’m not afraid to share her men. I smiled and said that I’ve never really shared my man, other than my daddy.

“He doesn’t count,” Mike said as he thrust harder into Matt’s ass. “Oh, so are you saying that the two of you are my men?” I asked as I glanced over my shoulder. Matt kissed me, then Mike bent down to kiss me, too. “That is if you would like to have us as your men.” Mike said with a chuckle.

“Hmmm, fucking my boss and his best friend… could be very fun, but are either of you jealous with each other?” I asked. Matt came back, “Mike can be jealous, if he’s not included at some point. We had shared another woman once, she and I went out, without Mike and he was pissy because we fucked a few times without him.” Mike threw Matt a dirty look.

“Not that I don’t want to have both of you at the same time, but one on one sometimes is special,” I said. “We can do that baby,” mike replied as he moaned and fucked Matt’s ass harder. “Ahh god, fuck me harder!” matt cried out. Matt pulled me closer as Mike pushed harder and faster in his ass. A few moments later Mike let out a loud sigh as he filled Matt’s ass.

He pulled out and let Matt lick his dripping dick. It was totally hot to see matt suck Mike’s dick. I began moaning and fingering my clit as the sucking continued. “I want some of that cock” I begged. Matt had me get on my fours and Mike slid underneath me, for his dick to be at my mouth. Matt stood over my ass, slipped a condom on and slid into my tight puckered hole. “Ahhh” he said as he made his way to his balls on my ass crack.

I sucked Mike until he was good and hard, then told him I want to feel him in me too. Matt pulled from my ass long enough for me to slid my wet pussy down on Mike, then Matt continued on with fucking my ass. “This is how many women wish they could wake up in the morning.” I moaned. “How’s that babe?” matt asked. “Having two men fucking them, in the morning.” I said with a smile.
... Continue»
Posted by loloishorny 5 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 1692  |  
100%

The Homely 18-year Old Babysitter II

The following week I called Lacy to set up another babysitting session directly after school until late that evening. She had an excited tone to her voice sensing that again her mouth, pussy and asshole would be violated again. However, her mom got on the line and said Lacy was only available for several hours. I told her mom that was fine and I greatly appreciated that Lacy could come over on such short notice so that I could run some errands. I also explained to her that I needed Lacy to babysit all week after school. Little did she know that I had sent my 5-year old to her grandmother's for the entire week and that all week after school all Lacy would be doing was cocksitting.

I heard the school bus pull up outside my residence a 2:30. I saw Lacy exit the bus in a hurry as the k**s hurled insults at her for being the ugliest girl in school. As she ran to my front door I could see she was crying hysterically. She rang the door bell and when I answered her head was bowed in humiliation... tears were literally falling on the books she held in hand. I quickly e****ted her into the foyer and grabbed her books and set them on the table. I then told her to come to me and I held her for the next 15 minutes as she cried her heart out on my shoulder. Soon the crying subsided as I kept whispering reassurances in her ear that I loved her and thought she was beautiful(lying through my teeth). I then gave her a long passionate French kiss to confirm it. She finally pushed me slightly away inquiring where my c***d was? I explained to her that I had sent her away and that all she was needed for that week was to babysit my cock. With that admission, she leapt into my arms as I cupped her tiny little ass cheeks and carried her upstairs to the master bedroom...kissing the whole time. I must admit, if it weren't for her hot little body, it would have been tough to be aroused because the k**s on the school bus were right...she had to be the ugliest girl at school. But, I was aroused. I couldn't help myself. First of all, there was the age difference. I was 48 and she had just turned eighteen a week ago. Second, from the neck down she was as sexy as the came. Tits were on the small size but with an uplifting curve to them with long erect, puffy nipples. They fit perfectly in my mouth. Then there was her waist. I could literally wrap my big hands around it. And her legs were slim with perfectly cut calves. Her bald pussy was perfect too, with butterfly splayed lips that looked like two flower petals. And finally there was her perfect ass. It was less than a ruler in width with an extra ruby red anus between her pale white ass cheeks. Even though ass was covered in zits like her face, it didn't matter to me. I attributed that to her being a teenager. 80 pounds of candy for the taking!

As we arrived in the bedroom I set her on the bed. She was a bit intimidated and shocked because cameras were set up on tripods around the bed at different angles and heights. And she was also shocked to see that a porn movie was playing on the 75" inch big screen adjacent to the bed with a close up of a man's large cock thrusting violently in and out of a barely legal girl's asshole. She sat mesmerized. It was apparent that Lacy had been sheltered because she confessed that she had never seen a dirty magazine let alone a porn movie. I sat on the edge of the bed and had her sit on my lap as we watched together for quite some time as this man's cock violated the teenager's asshole. Occasionally, his cock would pull out and the camera would zoom in on her gaped asshole that was the size of a silver dollar at first but would soon quiver and twitch and then snap back to its original tight slit. He would then proceed to bury his cock back in with violent thrusts. Finally, he pulled out and capped his cock and aimed it directly at her gaped hole and shot a few ropes of cum in her abyss and then soaked each ass cheek with additional ropes. The scene ended with her snapping her anus shut, then opening it to push out a stream of cum, then snapping it shut again...then repeating the process several more times. The camera then panned around to show her teenage face with rosy cheeks and an impish smile. I whispered into Lacy's ear that that was what I planned on doing to her. With that said, her pert little butt cheeks started to grind against my loins. My cock was pulsating with anticipation. However, I lifted her up and explained to her that I had to turn the cameras on to record and switch on to a live feed on the TV. I then had her leave the room for her grand entrance. I grabbed one of the cameras off the tripod and had her knock and come in. She entered wearing her Catholic school girl outfit. Still unsure of herself, her head was bowed. To build her confidence up I told her again how beautiful she was (a blatant lie) and she looked up and smiled into the camera with her buck teeth showing. I had her do a pirouette that lifted her skirt up to expose her ripe ass cheeks and her cotton panties that were wedged between her ass cheeks. I then handed her some dark cherry lipstick and had her apply it to her lips with a thick coating. I then placed the camera on the tripod again. That camera faced the end of the bed. I had another camera placed to the side of the bed. My intention was to create a split screen on the TV with one camera capturing her giving me oral pleasure while the other captured her tiny ass cheeks bobbing up and down every time she bobbed up and down on my cock. Without further ado, I pulled my sweats down to expose my tumescent 8" cock. I then had her get on all fours to the side of me to line up her ass with the other camera. I then grabbed her by the hair and pulled her mouth down to my cock. She then opened wide and deep throated it leaving a well-defined lipstick ring at the base of my cock. As her lips slowly pulled off, she looked up at me and explained that she had been practicing on a cucumber the whole week to better please me. I lied to her and told her no other woman had pleased me like her and with that I grabbed her hair again and f***efully sent my cock down her throat. Her head began to bob up and down on my shaft as she let out guttural moans of delight. Sure enough, on the split screen, her ass cheeks were bobbing up and down in unison. I reached around to pull her panties down to her middle thighs and lifted her Catholic schoolgirl skirt up to expose her zit laden ass cheeks. To my surprise, her little anus was puckering and winking at the camera. I slid my finger in my mouth an reached around to cup her left cheek with my hand while my middle fingered disappeared gently into her asshole. She let out a muffled grunt because my entire shaft was down her throat. It made my cock throb to watch this close up of this barely legal mouth wrapped around my cock with her tiny ass exposed between skirt and panties with her bobbi socks and saddle shoes still on. After 15-minutes of an incredibly aggressive cock sucking, I could no longer hold back...my cock and hips lifted off the bed as I shot rope after rope of cum in her greedy mouth. Gravity made most of it escape her mouth to descend down my shaft onto my pubes, balls and into my ass crack. Without coaching, she pushed my legs up to my chest and caught the stream of cum at my asshole before it reached the sheets. She licked it up and swallowed every last drop. She then lovingly tossed my salad, probing my anus with her tongue to ensure that she didn't miss any cum that may have seeped into my asshole. She then inserted each of my balls in her mouth and tugging on each to pull off the cum that had soaked them. She then took my tool back into her mouth and deep throated it to pull off that residual cum into her mouth. Finally, she slurped the cum off my pubes. By now, our time together was running short. So, I quickly got up and re-positioned her on the bed so that her ass was pointing directly at the camera, with her skirt hiked over her waist and her cotton panties pulled down to the backs of her knees. The saddle shoes and bobbi socks were also part of the camera frame for the Catholic school girl effect. I then pulled out a spray bottle from under the bed and misted her g****fruit sized ass cheeks and anus with a thick coating of baby oil. I then did the same to my still throbbing cock. I mounted her so that my body didn't block the view of her tight cheeks, which were now arched in the air with her anus pointed directly at the ceiling. I then looked back at the TV screen to line my cock up with her spongy anus and then slowly sunk my cock meat in her hungry backdoor. We both let out a simultaneous, primitive grunt of delight. To look back at the screen to see the sexual dimorphism of my large adult body and cock atop this miniature sized, girlish ass just made more bl**d flow into my swollen cock. I slow fucked her little rosebud for quite some time. For a camera effect, I had her spread her ass cheeks when I pulled out to show off her silver dollar sized o-ring...just like the teen in the porn film. And like an obedient girl, she would gape it, then snap it shut and then gape it again ready to invite my cock back inside. Soon, my thrusts became more and more aggressive as did her screams of delight. By this time she was going crazy because of the sound of the pitter patter we made when the small of my tummy met her tiny ass cheeks... along with my loose ball sack spanking her swollen clit with each thrust. Finally, just like in the movie, I pulled out and capped my cock and shot her gaped asshole with rope after rope of cum, along with a few final ropes to each glistening ass cheek. I quickly grabbed a spoon from the night stand and had her push my cum out of her asshole onto the spoon. I then had her turn around for the camera so I could spoon feed her our intermingled juices as a parting gift. I then patted her on her head and told her to go home so she wouldn't be late for dinner and that tomorrow I would send for her. She literally skipped out of the room with her head held high. She was gaining confidence which would soon lead to uninhibited acts of debauchery.

To be continued... ... Continue»
Posted by otter3440 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 3138  |  
98%
  |  2

diary of the naughty school girl - day one part on

day one
7.20 am wake up, get dressed (short gray pleated skirt, white thong, white bra, white shirt, school tie and black ballet pumps) and do hair (straight and in high ponytail).
7.45 am eat breakfast (one banana and one glass of water - okay)
7.55 am walk to school
8.00 am buy daily hot chocolate
8.05 am arrive at school
8.35-9.35 am mr baxter is DEFINATELY looking up my skirt. to make sure i opened my legs a little and his eyes practically popped out his head. to tease him further i slide down in my seat to make my skirt ride up. as i am at the front of the class no one except mr baxter can see what im doing so i put my hand on my pussy and move my thong out of the way. i rub a little and squeeze on my clit. i pretend to be engrossed in my reading but really i am watching his every move. he is staring and staring. i stand up and walk to the front of the class and ask to go to the bathroom. he says yes so i go and remove my thong. i have my bag with me so i put it in my english workbook which i have to hand to him at the end of the lesson. i take a moment to masturbate and deliberate over wether or not to remove my bra. i eventually decide not to and return to class. my pussy is wet from playing with myself so mr baxter gets a treat when i return to my desk and open my legs again. at the end i make sure i am last to hand in my workbook so it will be the first he marks. i walk out without looking back so i dont know his reaction.
1.30 pm lunch mr baxter comes to the cafeteria and asks me to stay behind after school so we can discuss my "homework". he had a smile on his face so i knew he liked his present.
4.30 pm i return to mr baxters class at the end of the day and he tells me to take a seat. the blinds are down and he locks the door behind me.
"phoebe," he says "i got your, ahem, surprise,"
"did you like it?" i ask
"to be perfectly honest, i did. but you know phoebe, this kind of behaviour is not acceptable and i will have to punish you," he said smiling again.
"and just what do you plan to do to me?" i ask sexily.
"please bend over my desk, miss parker,". i do exactly as i am told. i feel him lift my skirt and place it on my back. from the corner of my eye i see him take a metal ruler from his desk. he raises it high in the air and i anticipate the smack. he lowers it incredibly quick and with a lot of f***e. it is cold and i flinch. without a word he repeats this four more times. ow. ow. ow. ow. but im really enjoying it thouroughly.
"are you a virgin miss parker?"
"yes mr baxter,"
"lies," he says and spanks me again. mmmm.
"are you a virgin miss parker?"
"no mr baxter,"
"good girl," he says and gently squeezes my ass.
"i hope you dont mind miss parker but ive brought a friend to help with the punishment, i beleive you know him too. mr tompson," mr tomspon in the head teacher of our school.
"aahh, hello phoebe" says mr thompson.... Continue»
Posted by eskimokissesxx 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish  |  Views: 1027  |  
82%
  |  8

My School Girl Fantasy

I’m a little school girl with pigtails wearing a mini skirt. You are my male classmate who helps me study for a tough exam. While we were studying at your place, you start to flirt with me, which lead to kissing me. It is my first kiss. You feel very horny that you carry me upstairs and lay me down on your bed, but I say no.

You f***e me down. As you f***e me, I try to fight back, but you are so strong. You unbutton my shirt and later your hands lower to my mini skirt. You start to rub my panty hard and I began to cum due to the warm friction. You pull my panty down and continue to rub my pussy. I start to cry because I didn’t know what was happening. You start to finger me and I yell as you put it in and out. You stopped for a while to take off my bra and start to suck my little tities.

You like it so much and you start to bite and I scream. With one hand, you hold my tiny hands while the other was playing with my tities then later goes under my skirt to play with my clit again. While you were sucking on my tits, your finger starts to finger my pussy which caused me to cum a lot. I was not amused because I didn’t want this to happen, but you are having fun. You put your entire body on me so I wouldn’t run. You removed my skirt and you start to remove your clothing except your underwear. I am only wearing my black heels and my long white socks.

You thrust your lower area to mines so I can feel your cock underneath your underwear. I start to feel dizzy because your cock was so big and thick that caused me to cum some more. The more friction, the more your penis wants to come out and fuck me. You decide it was time to have more fun by hold my arms up and taking off your underwear. You start to fuck me missionary style. I start to scream because I’m a virgin and have a tiny hole. You start to move faster and I screamed louder. You are having a wonderful time and start to slap my tities around. I started to cum again because it was wrong, but feels so good. I start to moan and you start kissing me and later move your lips to my neck. After the neck, your head move to my tities and started to bite them. I yelled again.

You move my body around so you can fuck me anally. I said, “Please stop…NO” and your penis moves into my tight anal hole. I start to cry and yell, but no one was home to hear me except you. You do me doggy style and I continue to yell. You start to slap my round ass as hard as you can until my butt cheeks turned me. My face was turning red from all the yelling and crying. Once you finished me anally, you stopped. I couldn’t move any part of my body because it hurts.
You start to pull my pigtails until I was down on my knees while you were sitting on the bed. You are telling me that you enjoyed my body and that I was a very good girl. Your hands move my head to your cock and f***e me to suck it, so I did. I was only sucking the tip, but you pushed my head deeper to suck. As I was sucking it, you start playing with my pigtails. I can hear you say “Very good Vicky.” You start to cum and hold my head so I can taste the juices which taste yummy. I continue to suck your shaft. Once I finished, you lay me on the bed again and continue to fuck me missionary style until I pass out.
When I woke up, you were sl**ping on me. I took my clothes and shoes, gave you a kiss on the cheek and left your house. It was a nice experience for my first time.

... Continue»
Posted by innoncentlykinky12 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 967  |  
100%
  |  8

school girl fantasy

When I was around 14/15 we had a deputy head teacher, he was a god amongst men and the rest of the all girls school felt the same way including some of the teachers, natural black hair that he always kept short but it always got messy, perfect skin with neat trimmed stubble, big bright ice blue eyes, straight white teeth which we got to see a lot because he smiled and joked with us and he always wore great suits with a silk tie, he never wore his jacket and never buttoned his cuffs because his sleeves would be rolled up to his elbow.
His students would get great marks in his class, because they would all just listen to whatever he said and believed it like gospel because his voice was like the highest quality chocolate and as soft as cashmere.

He was the reason I had my first sexual fantasy about 1) an older man and 2) a teacher, it's my favourite role play scenario and it makes me so horny it’s ridiculous.

I imagine I'm a innocent school girl with long pigtails, my makeup is flawless with a pink lip, my white blouse is very see-through so my light pink lace bra is showing through and a few of my buttons are undone so you can just see the top of it and my tits almost falling out of it, my black skirt is tight around my fat round ass just covering the matching thong to my bra and stops just under it at the top of my thigh, I'm wearing dark thigh high stockings and platform high heels.

I get called in to my teachers office just as the home time bell rings, being a good girl I rush there and knock and I hear a deep "come in" I go in and he glances at me and stands from his paperwork walking over to me with piercing eyes and a stern look with his hands behind his back, he says.
"I called you here because we have footage on the security cameras of you smoking behind the gym with a few other girls, all of their parents have been notified but I called you here because I never expected this from you... you’re a top student here, I want to know why before I call your parents"

I respond frantically
"No Please sir Please, my parents will kill me if they find out! I did it because they said boys would notice me more... and it made me feel like a bad girl for a minute or so, I’ll do anything just please don't tell my parents!"

He sits on the edge of his desk running his eyes over me; he takes a breath and speaks once more with a slight smirk on his lips.

"The footage had audio too, I've heard rumours from other members of staff but hearing you girls talk about me that way was very... interesting to say the least."

My stomach drops as I remember saying how I wonder how his cock tastes, if his wife knows how sexy her husband is and how I’d love to get him between my legs. I felt my whole body blush as I fidgeted, playing with my hair and looking at the floor.
"I-I'm s-sorry Sir, I just got caught up in the c-conversation."
He folds his arms and chuckles
“I have to admit, hearing you say those things made me get a little hot under the collar, but a girl like you should know how sexy you are without trying to be... I won’t tell your parents, but you have to do something for me.”
I looked at him and asked nervously
“What would that be sir?”
He stood rubbing his crotch.
“You wanted to know how my cock tastes... come and find out.”
Beckoned me closer and in my excitement I got closer and closer and before I knew it I was on my knees with my hand on his zipper, he encourages me as I reach in and pull out his large shaft out.
“You’re so big sir!” he chuckles and tells me to suck it like a good girl.
I slid the head into my mouth and he growled a little, it was salty and delicious and it wasn’t long before I was jerking and sucking his big hard cock, my inner thighs were now slick with my pussy juices and it made my shuffle a little and rub myself through my shirt. He notices and pulls me up and off his cock, onto his desk he spreads my legs and runs his finger over my thong covered slit making me whimper and fidget under his gaze.

He hooks his finger around them and pulls them aside revealing my bald shaves teen pussy wet a swollen, using his other hand he reaches down and while I squirm he spreads my pussy lips open and presses his mouth onto my clit forcing me to arch my back and moan while he flicks it with such expertise, and then licks all around it lapping up my juices driving me crazy, I then feel him leave me and make me stand, he pulls down my thong and puts it in his pocket then opens up my blouse further pulling my tits out of their cups briefly sucking on them before turning me around and bending me over.
“I want to see that ass while I fuck your little pussy slut.” I looked over my shoulder to see him holding his cock and sliding up my skirt grabbing my ass with his other hand I moan pushing my ass out further.
“Fuck me sir I need your cock inside me.” He didn’t need to be told twice he pushed the head into me and then gripped hard on my hips forcing the rest of it into my tight wet hole and doesn’t waste time slamming into me over and over, the only sound in his office was my cries, him calling me a whore or a slut and wet flesh slapping against each other and he uses me for a long while before cumming deep in my pussy or my mouth or even my ass if I feel really bad....
I haven’t found a guy to fulfil this fantasy properly, can you?
... Continue»
Posted by SizeQueen2106 8 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 3783  |  
100%
  |  5

CD Dalila Jones -THE PROS AND CONS TO HITCH-HIKING

THE PROS AND CONS TO HITCH-HIKING
Episode One


I screamed as the fire-engine red Porsche peeled out, spitting gravel at me like buckshot. I picked myself up off the ground. And just like that, he was gone, just as quick as he had cum. One look at my hard cock and the lousy prick shot his load before he could even undo his belt. It's not that he came so quick, I can handle that, it's that he abandoned me on that lonesome road that led to the predicament I am in now. I knew I should have stuck to my golden rule, no first timers, first timers with a cross-dresser usually cum and run. They get some sort of conscience after they cum I guess.
My name is Dalila Jones, well that's my cross-dressing name at least. I am on the run from the law for a crime I didn't commit. I am writing in this journal with hope and fear. Fear that I will be found and hope that my account of the facts will free my good name, well, my legal name. Until then, I hide under the identity of my sexy alter ego, Dalila Jones, using my seduction to gather evidence on my behalf. I can't trust anyone, not even the law at this point….let's get back to the facts in great detail.
So I had just been abandoned by the fire-engine red porsche. The smell of rain made me look back to the stormy sunset in the distance. On a normal evening I would have admired the beauty of it all, the musty air, like lust calling from a dark and mysterious place, but this was not a normal evening. This evening I was stranded on a stretch of hi-way, twenty miles from the nearest town, and dressed in a slutty school girl outfit. Keep in mind I was not in the sort of place that tolerates a man dressed in high heels, pink thigh-highs, a ruffled mini-skirt, a stuffed bra, pigtails, and make-up.
I stand only five feet, five inches, without heels, I weigh a hundred and twenty five pounds sopping wet, I have very smooth skin and a cute face with big brown eyes, I get told by a lot of guys, even straight guys, that I am a hot little slut, which turns me on by the way. Oh, I'm rambling about myself again. It was only a matter of time before someone came along.
I said to myself, "Maybe I'll get lucky, maybe some hot guy with a hard cock and a thing for a gurl like me will come along…." The bl**d started pulsing into my big cock from the thought, lifting the front of my mini-skirt up, but the daydream was interrupted. First, by the sound of the distant thunder and then by the sound of the car approaching. Oh boy, here we go. I took a deep breath and got ready to hitch-hike.
When the car was close enough for me to see that it was a police cruiser, I whirled around and began walking. I don't know why I was so nervous, a cop should be able to help me out right? As silly as it looked, I tried to act like it was no big deal I was walking along the hi-way at dusk looking like a teenage prostitute. When the cruiser pulled up beside me I had no choice but to look. It was a young deputy riding shot-gun with an older but still attractive Sheriff behind the wheel. I quickly decided to speak first.
"Hi, could you give me a ride, I'm kinda stranded."
"Where you coming from?" The Sheriff asked with a look of bewilderment.
"Um, from, well…" I stammered. What was I going to say? That I came out here to suck this guys cock in some peace and quiet, but he came in his pants, threw me out of the car and abandoned me here. Not the type of thing you just want to blurt out to a couple of small town cops.
"Do you have any identification?" He barked.
As I fumbled in my purse, they both got out of the vehicle. I handed my I.D. to the younger one and I noticed he was studying me, not like a cop, but like a curious boy who just saw the cover of his first porno magazine at the local d**gstore. There was a little hidden touch of his finger to mine as he took my I.D. He glanced quickly at it and then handed it to the Sheriff so he could eye me up and down some more.
"You want to run this Buck?" The young cop said to his superior.
"Might as well." The Sheriff climbed back into the cruiser and proceeded to check my criminal history.
The young cop pretended to be interested in why I was stranded. I made up a story, but it didn't matter what I was saying, because he was admiring me so intently I don't think he could hear. I saw the bulge in his pants beginning to bulge even more and the thought of me turning him on made my own cock throb, again lifting my skirt up. I glanced over to make sure the Sheriff didn't notice but his eyes were locked on the front of my skirt and his hand was caressing his own bulge. He suddenly snapped out of his trance and hopped out of the car. I held my purse so it blocked the view of my full erection.
"He…she checks out fine," the Sheriff said accenting the word fine, "we can give you a ride up to the city limits and you can take a bus from that point on. You don't mind if I check you for any i*****l contraband or weapons do you?"
"Not at all officer" I said as I batted my long lashes in an innocent tease and assumed the position against the hood of the car, pushing my ass out just a little farther than expected. The Sheriff began to pat me down, or rather I should say that he began to pet me down, since most of the places he was petting I wouldn't have been able to conceal any weapons, besides the weapon of mass distraction I was concealing under my skirt. With a final little squeeze to my ass he opened the back door and told me to get in. Just in time before the first drops of rain splashed against the windshield.
The first two miles in the police car were completely silent. My cock was still hard from being m*****ed by the Sheriff before I got in the car, so I discreetly grasped it with my hand, noticing the tip was wet with pre-cum, I wiped it onto my fingertip and licked it off of my french manicured fingernail, mmmmmmm, so sweet! We suddenly pulled off onto a dirt road that was quickly becoming a mud road from the downpour of rain.
"Is this a short cut?" I joked, breaking the silence….Still more silence. Neither of them even acknowledged I had spoken. After a few moments the Sheriff parked the car with his headlights shining on an old shed at the end of the road.
I was taken into the abandoned shed and still neither one of the cops had said a word yet. Standing there in the pitch black I couldn't see an inch in front of my face, and then suddenly a match was struck. The Sheriff lit a small lantern as the deputy took hold of my hands from behind me, I could feel his hot breath on the back of my neck, I heard metal clicking and realized it was the sound of handcuffs clasping around my tiny wrists. I don't know what was stronger, the excitement, the anticipation, the bl**d pumping through my cock, or the fear that this just might not be a friendly game between two horny cops and a cock-sucking cum slut.
The Sheriff stared straight into my eyes and then glanced behind me. I turned to glance behind me as well and the deputy put a blindfold over my eyes. While he tied the knot, I felt the rough hands of the Sheriff hold the sides of face.
"Such a pretty mouth," he whispered as he lightly ran his finger over my lips. Like always when someone compliments how pretty or sexy I am, my cock responded by getting instantly hard.
The deputy pushed my shoulders down until I was on my knees. I heard the first zipper and I was shaking with excitement. As I felt the warmth of a nice big dick touch my wet lips and then I heard the second zipper. I was so hot I began to suck the cock in my mouth like the good little slut I am. My head was f***ed to the side and I felt the second cock, even bigger than the first, slide into my salivating mouth. I tried to reach for my own cock to stroke it and remembered I was handcuffed. I was more turned on than ever, being withheld from touching myself. All I could do was take these two hot and hard dicks one after the other, cramming down my throat. My saliva was becoming thicker and slimier with each thrust that gagged me.
When the bigger cock began to quiver and a hand held the back of my head I knew I was about to have a mouthful of hot cum. I sucked harder and slower at the last second before I felt a huge shot of cum fill my mouth, the second blast was coming so I quickly swallowed what I had already received and my mouth was yet again filled, so much this time that it squirted out the sides of my lips, I quickly swallowed it again. My head was held back in such a way that I knew he wasn't done! I opened my cum soaked mouth and stuck my tongue out. I could see through bottom of the blindfold, barely, but enough to see that it was the deputy. He stroked the tip of his long hard cock and three more consecutive shots of cum shot onto my panting tongue.
"That's a good girl!" The Sheriff moaned as he began to fuck my mouth, forcing the deputy's thick jiz to run down my lips, and hang from my chin until it slowly dripped down, splashed onto the head of my erect cock, and finally ran down my shaft, coating it like a honey-dripped lollypop.
"Oh god, you little slut!" The Sheriff pulled my blindfold off. "Look at me," he ordered. I obeyed by looking up at him with my big brown eyes as I sucked his cock better than, well since he was wearing a wedding band and a crucifix on a chain, certainly better than his christian wife has probably ever done. As he gazed down at me I saw the chemical reaction taking place in his eyes before his thighs began to quiver and his beautiful cock began to pump out the sweetest cum I had ever tasted, besides my own that is. It was so deliciously tasty that I didn't swallow it at first, I savored it for as long as I could before I was f***ed to swallow it because there was so much more cumming! As the Sheriff shook in ecstasy on his tippy toes I heard the faint sound of car driving fast on the dirt road. The two of them had their pants zipped up and were at the door before I could finish swallowing the last drop. They just looked at each other in confusion as the sound of the car got closer and seemed to accelerate to an out of control speed.
Then there was a loud SMASH! The two officers ran out of the shed, leaving me on my knees, handcuffed and cum dripping down my face. Everything from there happened so quickly it's like remembering a dream…there was a commotion, lots of yelling, and then gunfire. I don't know how many shots were fired but it seemed to last forever…and then there was silence once again. A most uncomfortable silence to say the least. I pulled myself up to my feet and looked around for somewhere to hide. Nothing! I heard footsteps splashing toward the shed…

I have to go now. Can't stay in one place too long. I'll write again later and try and get caught up to where I am now, when I find somewhere safe for the night that is.

XOXOXOX

Dalila

TO BE CONTINUED
... Continue»
Posted by Dalila_Jones 3 years ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 954  |  
97%
  |  8

The Beardsley School for Girls Chapter 1 - Mary-Br

The Meeting (Part 1)

The interview was with the Beardsley School for Girls, a school in Hampshire. Beardsley was similar to his last school, a place for girls from wealthy, prominent noble or rich families that did not have the credentials to get into the elite schools that their parents expected from them. Most of the girls' problems were social, not necessarily academic, the ones who, it seemed, rebelled against their parents. In order to maintain its accreditation, the school had to take in a number of "charity" cases: girls with similar problems but without the f****y wealth.
In fact, many were from such extremely poor conditions that this school was the only chance they would ever have to get any further education. Michael's interview was with the Chancellor of the school. She was in her late thirties, but with the body of a twenty-five year old. She was tall, had blonde hair that hung below her shoulders, partially hiding a pair of breasts that were thrust out begging to be touched. She wore a skirt that showed ample tanned thighs and calves that tightened as she walked on the three-inch heels. Her bottom molded to the tight skirt had his cock straining his shorts, threatening to burst free. He sat down quickly, not wanting to show his obvious arousal, crossing his legs. She wore only light make up, her complexion clear, deep blue eyes looked at him, lips framed in a light red lipstick, her tongue slipped out to moisten them as she began to talk.
"Our Board received your resume and was interested in your background with boarding schools in England, though, your previous position was short-lived. What can you do for us at Beardsley School for Girls as Headmaster?" She leaned forward in her chair, her breasts straining the buttons on her blouse as she did, waiting for his answer.
"I have extensive experience in managing English girls boarding schools and the problems associated with making young girls productive members of society. I am able to communicate effectively with the girls and work with them to change their behavior patterns. Many girls only have simple social skill problems while others have a complete lack of disregard for authority, each requiring a different level of expertise to make them productive enough to move on to the elite schools. Most of the schools where I served as Headmaster had girls from wealthy families, requiring a set of skills necessary to run the fine line of training the girls,
always cognizant of the importance of the f****y honor."
Michael continued to spout off the line he had used for many years, to convince them that he had the answers to their problems, hoping that they did not know of his past transgressions. He noticed she listened intently, letting him continue uninterrupted. Finally, he paused waiting for some response from her.
"We have some girls that are not from wealthy parents, with the same problems as the other girls. They are here on scholarships, most from poor rural families. This is their only hope, their parents completely entrust their care to us.
"How would you treat a nineteen-year old girl, attractive, smart but inattentive in class, shy, withdrawn, but has bouts of being disruptive, often flaunting authority and sexually promiscuous?" She paused, waited for his response, watching him ponder the question.
"Girls like that not only have the normal problems, but because they attend on scholarships, also have social problems with the other girls at the school, not being on the same level. Many suffer from inferiority complexes, feeling not only that they cannot compete on the same academic level, but also cannot compete in beauty and sexuality with the others. They rebel in the classroom, to get back at their parents for thrusting them in an unnatural environment, and to get back at the other students. They often use their sexuality to taunt the authority figures."
Michael gave her the line of bullshit he had been using for years, smiling as he expounded the classic textbook answers.
"And, how would you deal with this individual?"
"Mild forms of punishment, detention, Saturday classes, kitchen duty, other forms of public punishment. Counseling also helps. I hold weekly counseling sessions with troubled students, getting them to understand their problems and how to overcome them without being disruptive. I have been instrumental in many cases helping to make these students productive members of society." He looked at her, seeing a look of disappointment on her face from his answer.
"Michael, you don't mind if I call you Michael do you?'
"No, that's fine."
"Michael, I really do not want to hear this line of bullshit that you are trying to give me now. Let me tell you about this school. The Beardsley School foundation is built upon the English Tradition of Education. Do you understand what I am trying to tell you?"
"I'm not sure," Michael fairly sure what she meant, but hesitant to say it in case he was wrong.
"I think you do, but I will tell you. We believe that to make some girls productive members of society requires more than the acceptable norm of punishment. We believe the method best utilized is corporal punishment, much like the older English boarding schools. Now, tell me how you would handle the girl we were discussing."
She smiled as Michael's eyes lit up at the prospect of a fresh batch of young females to control. She hoped she had him pegged correctly.
She would enjoy working with him correcting errant girls.
Michael grinned, so that is it. Maybe this job would be more enjoyable then he had originally thought.
"An attractive, but shy girl can easily be handled with a little humiliation and pain. She could be bound, bent over the knee, her skirt hiked up, her panties pulled down and spanked on her naked ass. For more severe punishment, bent over a desk, her skirt and panties similarly partially stripped from her body, a ruler, cane or whip used on her sensitive flesh is more then sufficient to instill authority over her. I find that sexual fondling-usually f***ed masturbation-humiliates the subject. It could be administered in private or with others present,
be it students or faculty."
His cock hardened at the though of inflicting that on a nubile young girl.
"What if she was already promiscuous? How could you humiliate her sexually if she already finds that exciting?" She looked at Michael, curious at what his response would be.
"Well you seem to be a very attractive woman. I would think that you masturbating her in front of some males-forcing her to cum at the hands of a female-would be highly humiliating. Making her engage in other sexual activities with females, either yourself, or even as punishment with other girls, while male faculty members watched, would be quite a deterrent to future unwanted behavior." The sight of making a young girl licking the Chancellor's pussy excited him.
"Very good, Michael. Our school is built upon the idea of corporal punishment. We do not use it on the wealthy students unless the parents expressly ask for it, though many of them do. But the scholarship students parents, if they have any, we have a number of orphans, must agree to allow us to use corporal punishment on the girls as a matter of their acceptance into our college. We do extensive testing of all scholarship students, looking for a female that is more submissive than the norm. You see, the Board of Directors, myself included, are extremely interested in corporal punishment in the English tradition. We enjoy watching the girls put through their paces. We have specially designed rooms where they can be adequately punished, with oneway mirrors available or in some cases, we like to make our presence known in front of the student, often taking part in making the student to submit sexually to one or more members of the Board."
She continued. "Some of the richer parents, especially, it seems, stepfathers, like their stepdaughters to be punished and enjoy taking part in that punishment, training the girl to become sexually available to him in whatever form he desires."
Michael was not completely surprised he smiled as he thought how lucky he was to find one.
She smiled at him, knowing exactly what was going through his mind.
"So would you like the job, Michael?"
"Yes," he responded, not even hesitating.
"But I didn't even tell you the pay or the benefits," she responded.
"Do the benefits include you?" He smiled as he looked at her.
"My you certainly are an eager one, Michael. As you mentioned, a woman administering punishment and sexually arousing female students can be a great deterrent for many girls. Yes, I enjoy participating in their punishment. This does arouse me and being left in such a state is not all that appealing. To be satisfied by one of the students as they watch would be extremely gratifying to me. As for you, I am not sure how two dominant personalities would work sexually," she laughed.
"Then, I accept. I can start next Monday, bright and early. I assume you will be available to show me the various facilities that would be at my disposal. I would also like to meet each of the girls. I can meet most of them in their classrooms, but I would like to meet the ten or so "scholarship" girls you have one-on-one, if you know what I mean."
"Your salary will be $80,000 per year with a small bungalow available on campus for you to live in. I'm sure you will find that this is not a nine-to-five job, with many delightful hours spent in the evenings with our errant girls. I will introduce you to the Board Members so you may learn of their particular perversions, hoping that we can find some girl to satisfy them."
"I have the bungalow next to yours and will be available during the day for consultation, should you need it." She got up and shook his hand, his grip powerful, the excitement of their future together making her pussy tingle in expectation.
"Good day, Michael, and I'm sure that we will have a very pleasurable time working together."
"Thank you, Chancellor. And, what should I call you?"
"Mistress would be appropriate, but not in public," she laughed. "The girls call me "bitch" behind my back but my name is Meredith. See you Monday, Michael," ushering him out the door, eager to go back to her office and masturbate, her panties drenched at the thought of what lay ahead.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mary Bridget

By Wednesday, Michael had toured the campus with Meredith as his guide and was surprised how well appointed it was. Not in the traditional, educational sense but in how well it was appointed to administer corporal punishment on the girls now entrusted to his care. His office was richly appointed with heavy furniture, desk, chairs and tables, all suitable for students to be placed on or bound to for punishment and the rest of the administration building was suitably equipped. There were special rooms for punishment, with one-way mirrors allowing members of the Board of Directors or parents to watch as punishments were administered to the girls.
There was also a large room, with a giant conference table in its center, suitable for a young girl to be spread out on, the Board of Directors seated around her with an intimate view of her punishment. Each of the rooms held a collection of bondage furniture, much of it specially made, showing an imagination and perversity by the Board of Directors that surprised him. He was astounded at the fine collection of whips, tawses, paddles, and canes at his disposal; a collection that numbered over one hundred implements for delightful torture. He would enjoy using them on a girl's flesh, able to use a new one each time, bringing about a variety of
different levels of pain to the girl.
Today he would begin to meet his students, paying particular attention to the "charity" cases of the school. His first visitor was Mary Bridget. She had been sent to see the Headmaster for not paying attention in class. Her inattentiveness was reflected in her grades; while she was normally an "A" student, her last test had garnered her a "B". Michael had read her file, an orphan, picked by Meredith because of her high score indicating submissiveness on the test they administered to all prospective scholarship students. She normally had high grades, but her test results also indicated she lacked self confidence and self-esteem, a loner, not fitting in with the rest of the students, especially the rich and beautiful. Mary Bridget was plain. Most who saw her would probably not remember what she looked like five minutes later.
Michael studied her features and saw that she actually was a beautiful girl, a pair of dark rimmed glasses and lack of makeup hid rather than enhanced her beauty. She had a lovely pair of lips, her tongue continually pushing out her mouth to moisten them, Michael's cock hardened at the thought of how he could put her dainty tongue and full lips to good use. Her breasts were partially hidden by the school blazer, a glimpse of naked flesh between the buttons. Her breasts were probably small, tiny bumps on her chest but he enjoyed that. With small breasts, the nipples and areolas were usually large, filling the white flesh that surrounded
it like large targets, targets his fingers would enjoy finding. He watched her crossing and uncrossing her legs, nervous at his leering glare. Her hips were broad, assuring Michael that she had a nice bottom, an asset he planned to punish fully. The required short skirt gave him a good view of a lovely set of legs encased in white knee socks.
Mary Bridget sat in the large chair, uncomfortable on the hard wooden seat. She did not know that Michael had placed it there so he would have full views of a student's nubile bodies. Headmaster Michael was standing over her with a long, wooden ruler in his hand.
"My first week and you are the lucky one to first test my abilities as the new Headmaster," he spoke to her. "You will find that I am quite stern and use punishment as a deterrent to keep the bad behavior from repeating itself. You were sent to me for not paying attention in class. Your instructor felt that it was affecting your grades and I have to agree. What do you have to say for yourself, Mary Bridget?" He looked at her, hiding his grin, unable to contain the joy of the thought of his first student to punish. It had been a long time since he was deprived of such young flesh to abuse. Mary Bridget would have a long day in front of her in which to please him.
Mary Bridget was nervous. The previous Headmaster had left her alone, although the Chancellor had bothered her somewhat, with her leering glances but never anything physical.Now she was in the Headmaster's office. Though her head was bowed in shame, she saw the way he looked her body up and down as she trembled before him.
"I'm sorry, Sir, it won't happen again," finding apologies usually worked.
"Well, a sorry will not work with me young lady. You need to take pride in yourself, you are a very lovely girl, you just lack self-confidence. I am going to help you learn what you have to offer."
Mary Bridget looked up at Headmaster Michael, surprised that he said she was lovely. No one had ever told her that before. She raised her head to study him more closely. He was handsome in a rugged sort of way, probably about forty-five years old. She had heard some of the other girls talking about him, saying that he was single, wondering why some lucky lady had not snatched him up. He looked like he took care of his body, suddenly feeling herself blush as her eyes came to rest on the bulge in his pants. Michael saw her looking at him, smiling as he saw her looking at his crotch.
"Speak to me, Mary Bridget!"
She looked up, shocked at the tone of his voice.
"Yes sir, I will do what you say."
"Sit up in the chair, don't slouch," he ordered her, seeing her respond instantly. Yes, she will train well. He took the wooden ruler, a long one, over eighteen inches and began to lightly tap her knee, first one, and then the other. Each time he hit a bit harder until Mary Bridget slowly lets her legs part, smiling as she so willingly complied. He moved the ruler up higher, lightly tapping on her tender inner thighs.
Mary Bridget squirmed in the seat, her legs partly spread, the ruler beginning to hit harder. She brought her hands up to protest, but Headmaster Michael slapped them back down with the ruler, smashing her knuckles.
"Ow, that hurt!" she exclaimed, instantly realizing her mistake. "Sorry Sir," she promptly stated and put her hands behind her back, her knuckles stinging from the blow of the ruler.
Michael smiled again and returned to slap at her inner thighs, each time the sickening sound of the wooden ruler against her flesh ringing out in the room. He slowly f***ed her to open her legs wider, her skirt riding up, her arms clenched behind her back, unable to prevent him from forcing her to spread for him.
"Yes, Mary Bridget, you will learn to obey. Now spread your legs a little wider so I can slap the tender flesh between them. You need to be punished."
Michael tapped the ruler harder on her thighs, the white flesh turning red from the constant barrage of slaps, her tender thighs exposed to the cruel instrument of pain. She looked directly into his eyes, pleading for him to stop, his smile his answer to her.
"Good girl," as she allowed his continual punishment of her thighs, "now hang your legs over the armrests." The ruler continued its relentless pursuit of untouched flesh, moving up and down her thighs, first her right leg, then her left. He slapped harder when she did not immediately obey, the ruler becoming progressively more painful with each tap of the hardwood on her skin.
Mary Bridget began to cry, her tender thighs unwillingly accepting the hot sting of the ruler, her hands sore from the ruler rapping on her knuckles, unable to stop him from making her slowly uncover her legs, her skirt riding higher and higher, her white panties barely hidden from his view.
"Ow, please that hurts," she begged, but his eyes stared only on her near naked legs, focused on his punishment of her tender thighs and slowly uncovering her body to his gaze.
"I said put your legs up over the armrests. I won't tell you again." He grew impatient with her lack of respect for his authority and slapped her right thigh hard, the ruler smacking her girlish flesh with a sickening sound that reverberated throughout in the room, accompanied by her cry of pain. The sobbing increasing but her legs reluctantly began to move. First the right one slipped over the thick wooden armrests, her leg dangled uselessly over the edge. She realized how obscene she looked, her legs spread wide. A tap of the ruler on her exposed inner thigh urged her to comply with the other leg, up and over the armrest, her already short skirt moving higher. She sat there humiliated. If he stood in front of her he would have an unobstructed view between her legs as she slid down in the chair, her legs spread wide over the armrests.
"Much better, Mary Bridget. You are learning that it is much less painful to obey me."
His eyes stared down at her naked legs, making her feel ashamed as she saw his hard cock jutting out from his pants, knowing that she was the cause of his erection.
"Yes Sir," she whispered. Her legs trembled, wanting to close as he moved in front of her, knowing that he
would now have an unobstructed view up her skirt, her simple white panties her only protection.
"Stay still," he ordered her to stem her reluctance. He pulled his chair out from behind his desk, parking it in front of hers, sitting down, his gaze drawn to the darkness between her legs. She looked so good, her legs hanging over the arms of the chair, her thighs spread so wide.
"You don't like me looking at your body this way do you, Mary Bridget?"
"No, Sir," she managed, uncomfortable as he stared at her. She hoped he was finished, but her hopes were dampened as she watched him slowly move the ruler between her legs, the tip rubbing up and down her thighs, each time moving in closer.
"I find that humiliation teaches young girls like you to obey. See how responsive you already are? We have so much more to accomplish today, Mary Bridget. I will help you gain self confidence and using your body is one way to do it. You must feel comfortable with your own body and I can help teach you how, but you must cooperate. Can you do that, Mary Bridget?"
"What are you going to do?" she asked nervously, afraid of the answer she might get.
"You look so lovely in the chair, your legs hanging over the edge. I can almost see your pretty panties. I want you to pull up your skirt for me."
She was a beautiful sight, a young girl, her legs dangling over the arms of a wooden school chair, her skirt hiked up high on her thighs. He tapped her thighs with the rigid ruler, then let it slowly slide up the inside of her thigh, watching her eyes glued to the wooden ruler.
"I can't do that! No!" Mary Bridget exclaimed.
Michael leaned in closer, his hands on her knees, propped up high on the armrests. He let them slowly slide down her inner thighs, her legs still spread wide.
"Hold still, Mary Bridget," his hand grabbing her thigh flesh hard when she started to move, "I said hold still," his voice firm. "I think you need to be punished more." He stood up, towering over her. "Get up!" He ordered
her in a stern tone, watching her jump at his loud voice, nervous now.
She got up, his large hand gripping her arm tightly, pulling her over to another chair, this one a little strange. It was a heavy wooden chair, just like the last one, but the back was very short, a little over a foot high and covered in padded leather. It was wide, over two feet, with heavy wooden legs; wooden dowels connecting the legs together, about six inches from the floor.
"Kneel on the chair, facing the back," he ordered her, his hand pulling her over, not allowing her to protest. He watched as she reluctantly got up on the chair, kneeling on the seat, her bottom already a tempting target. "That's a good girl," his hands pushed her toward the back, "a little farther."
He watched as her hands gripped the back of the chair and looked back, a puzzled look on her face as he manipulated her body for his pleasure.
She knew that her skirt was already riding high on her legs, realizing now that she might just as well have submitted to lifting her skirt before, his positioning of her body now doing what she had refused to do, resigned to the fact that her panties would soon be grossly exposed to his gaze. She also feared now that she would have to endure a punishment for her refusal, afraid that her upraised posterior was what would suffer the punishment.
Michael looked down at her body, so tempting; her eyes wide open in fear as she watched him prepare her, letting him have his way with her young body. He was pleased with the way she had finally and fairly easily accepted his power over her. He would enjoy Mary Bridget so very much.
"You are being such a good girl. If you cooperate, I will not have to be so harsh with your punishment. But you must learn to obey without question." His hands moved down to grip her hips, and felt her body tremble at his unfamiliar touch.
"I want you to hang over the top of the chair, I will keep you from falling over, but I want your upper body d****d over the top of the chair." She began to move forward, his hands securely gripping her hips.
She let her head fall toward the floor, her body bending at the waist, now understanding why the back of the chair was so low. She was bent at the waist, her hair fanning out before her and felt a rush of dizziness as the bl**d rushed to her head. She panicked when her center of gravity shifted, her body leaning forward too far.
"I have you, Mary Bridget, trust me," his voice soothed and her muscles relaxed, his hands tightened on her hips with a reassuring squeeze. "Now tightly grip the rung on the bottom of the chair with both of your hands. This will keep you from falling."
He watched her bottom rise higher the lower her body went. He was pleased at the way she presented herself for her punishment. Her face, partially hidden by her hanging hair, her face turned red as the bl**d rushed to it, her knuckles white as they gripped the chair rung tightly. He nodded to her, acknowledging the anguish in her eyes.
"I'm going to let you go, hold tight, you won't fall," he ordered, then waited until he felt her body begin to relax before he let her hips go, her body sliding forward, her grip tightening as she learned how to hold the position without falling.
"Very good, Mary Bridget," his hand lightly tapped her ass. She was almost pleased with herself as she gripped the chair, his voice praising her. She could not see behind her but she knew that her skirt had already ridden high up over her butt, his hand gently patting bare skin. She felt his large calloused hands on her legs, running up between them before gripping each inner thigh; her body suddenly trembled with lust as his hands came dangerously close to her sex. God, how could this be making me sexually aroused!
But it was, her body quivered as his hands pushed outward on her thighs, forcing her to spread her legs further apart, knowing how exposed she was making herself as she shifted to please his demanding hands.
"More, Mary Bridget, until you reach the arms of the chair. I want you spread wide open for me," his hands urged her compliance, squeezing the tender thigh flesh tightly with his powerful hands when she hesitated, her body jumping instantly to his masterful touch.
How he loved young girls, their bodies and minds so pliant, so willing to be manipulated by a powerful authoritative figure. Her hips touched the edge of the chair, the gap between her legs over a foot and half, her inner thighs now open and exposed should he desire to punish the tender flesh. More important, her panty-covered crotch was so brazenly exposed, the tight white panties molding to every nook and cranny. He could almost make out a faint trace of wetness on the virginal white panties. Could she actually be enjoying her submission to him, already? She looked so inviting, her bottom raised up high, offering young flesh for the painful spanking he would administer to her, her back curved downward, kneeling so submissively on
the padded chair, her legs spread wide.
He chose a large leather paddle and moved in front of her so she could see the instrument that would soon inflict such pain on her body. He laid down two other paddles on the table near her, similar but one with holes in it to create a more powerful swing and the other with metal studs on it, a very formidable weapon. He noted the terror in her eyes and bent down very close to her.
"If you were a good girl, I wouldn't have to do this to you," he admonished her. "It's your own fault. Maybe next time you will do what I tell you to do without question."
Resigned, she braced herself for the paddling, her butt raised up high in submission, knowing that she couldn't stop him. She would suffer her fate and take her punishment. She felt his hands on her hips, gripping tightly, knowing that her skirt had already pulled up high, her panties her only protection now.
"Now let's get this pesky skirt out of the way," he chuckled, slowly pulling her skirt up until it lay high on her back. He admired the view, her taut buttocks stretching her white panties tightly, the slit down her backside visible.
"So much better, Mary Bridget. You have such a nice bum," his hands ran sensuously over her arched ass, feeling her clenching muscles as she suffered his fondling.
She gripped the rung tighter as his fingers took liberties with her upraised butt, unable to stop him. She was embarrassed as she imagined how she looked, knowing that her panties barely concealed her sex to him but unable to stop him from having his way with her. She feared what else he might do. She also feared what he was doing to her now. She noticed an unfamiliar tingling between her legs as his powerful hands gripped her cheeks, trembling as he moved closer to her sex but never quite touching her. It was as if she was being teased, yet here she was, waiting to be paddled, not something she would expect to get sexually aroused over. She was confused. When his hands left her, her breathing stopped, knowing what was going to happen, but not knowing how it would feel. She didn't have to wait long, the whooshing of the paddle swinging through the air made her body tense up in expectation, her ass cheeks tightening in anticipation.
It was worse than she had expected; her body unable to assimilate the pain as the paddle slapped hard against her upper thighs and catching the lower part of her buttocks. Her body pushed forward, her hands gripped the rung tighter. She yelled, biting her lip from the pain as it shot up her spine. It was terrible; her skin was on fire! She arched her ass back again, positioning her bottom for the next strike, afraid of further punishment if she did not obey.
Michael was pleased as she moved back into position, offering up her ass for the next hit. His hand roamed over her upper thighs, feeling the heat generated by the large leather paddle, feeling her body cringe as his touch ignited a fresh batch of pain.
"Good girl, raise your ass up higher for me," ordering her to expose herself more to the paddle, wanting her to get used to obeying all commands, no matter how painful they might be.
Mary Bridget obeyed, her bottom arched higher, her legs still spread wide, braced for the next painful hit. She was not disappointed; Michael hit her squarely on her twin buttocks, the leather paddle sinking into the young flesh with a powerful jolt that rocked her body again. This time she didn't move, her body braced for the impact. She silently screamed in pain, her lips clenched tightly, not wanting to raise Michael's ire any more than it already was. She felt the hand again, casually rubbing over her clenched cheeks like a lover might do, rubbing the pain away, but Mary Bridget knew he was only preparing her for the next hit. She received a total of six strokes with the paddle, the last one with the studded paddle, the metal studs leaving deep gouges in her cheeks, a reminder of what Michael could inflict in the future. She was sobbing now, tears covering her face, her butt a mass of pain.
"Are you ready to obey me now, Mary Bridget?" Michael looked at her, pleased that she still stayed in the proper position.
"Yes, Headmaster Michael," her eyes begged for the end of the punishment.
"You've been a good girl. You took your punishment well. Now I want you to stand in the corner, your back to the room and hold your skirt above your waist. You will do this for a half an hour."
He watched as she quickly got up from the chair and rushed over to the corner of the room. She lifted her skirt high above her waist, looking back at Michael for approval.
"That's good, now face the wall," he ordered her, sitting down at his desk and began to work. He looked up at Mary Bridget every few minutes, his cock hard in his pants as he saw the delectable ass cheeks exposed to him. Finally thirty minutes were up; Michael rose from his chair and moved behind Mary Bridget. He felt her body tremble as his hands reached out and touched her buttocks, grasping the firm flesh in his large palms, squeezing the taut cheeks.
His finger slid up and down her crack, making her feet fidget as she was rudely fondled.
"Turn around," he ordered her, "but keep your skirt up."
Mary Bridget did as she was ordered, her skirt held high above her panties, the silky material having already crept between her pussy lips, embarrassed as how she looked, her pussy lips outlined in the white material. She looked in his eyes and then down to his hand as it moved to the front of her panties. She shivered when his fingers lightly touched her panty-covered pussy.
"Spread your legs for me. I'm going to make you feel good. You want that don't you, Mary Bridget?"
She hesitated only for a second before her legs began to shuffle outward, wider and wider until she saw acknowledgement in Michael's eyes, her legs now open over three feet wide.
"Feel good, Sir?" She was confused at what he had meant but when she felt his fingers begin to move up and down her slit she understood.
"Have you ever masturbated, Mary Bridget?"
Her face turned crimson in shame; he was asking her the most intimate question. Should I lie or answer truthfully? If she lied and he found out, she knew she would be severely punished. Not wanting to take that chance she blurted out, "yes, Sir."
"I'm going to masturbate you, Mary Bridget. I want your eyes staring directly into mine. I want to see the look in your eyes as you cum for me. You want to cum for me, don't you, Mary Bridget?" His fingers moved between her pussy; powerful fingers pushing back the puffy lips, pushing her satin panties in the gap, sawing up and down her slit.
She shuddered as he touched her pussy, her eyes staring directly into his, seeing the lust as his strong fingers began to masturbate her. She shuffled her feet, allowing him to push in deeper, trembling as she felt the wetness between her legs. She turned red again, knowing that he could feel the same thing.
"You're getting wet for me, Mary Bridget. That pleases me." His hand clutched her sex; his fingers still snuggled tightly between her pussy lips, in the heat of her body as she moved back and forth, his masturbating fingers sexually arousing her body.
No one had ever touched her like this before, especially as he was doing. f***ed to stand there with her legs parted, allowing the Headmaster complete access to her sex, her hands clenching her skirt tightly as she endured the humiliation. But she also felt a deep arousal between her legs, a need that only his masturbating fingers could make go away.
His fingering of her pussy slit became more urgent, faster, soaking her silk panties in her own juices as she became more aroused. Her hips began a gentle motion, back and forth, pushing her sex onto his fingers. He looked into her eyes, seeing a glossy look in them as if she were hypnotized by him, staring almost blankly. "Are you enjoying my fingers, Mary Bridget?" His fingers moved higher, rubbing lightly over her clit, her eyes opening wide as he touched the sensitive button.
"Ooh," she moaned softly, ashamed at how her body was reacting, gently fucking his fingers.
"Yes," she whimpered, seeing the smile on his face as she humiliated herself for him.
"I want to feel your naked pussy, Mary Bridget." His fingers slipped from her pussy, her eyes opened wide in disappointment, her hips trying to find the fingers that were giving her so much pleasure. He moved both hands up to the top of her panties, gripping the edge of the satin material, pulling it from her body. He slipped a hand into her panties, touching her naked abdomen for the first time.
"God," she shuddered as his hand touched her naked flesh, her panties trapping his fingers inside them, embarrassed that things had gone this far. "Please, don't," she begged, but her hips were already beginning to fuck back and forth again, searching for the touch of his hand on her pussy. She didn't have to wait long; Headmaster Michael eagerly sought out the hot, wet pussy hidden by her panties, his fingers running through her sparsely covered bush before finding her slit again, this time his fingers touched her hot, wet pussy, without panties hindering the feel of her body. She shuddered, afraid that she would cum from the touch of his hand. No one had ever touched her like this. No one.
Headmaster Michael's finger slipped between her pussy lips, pushing apart the lips slick with her juices, his finger gliding up and down her slit. He felt her bow her legs out, spreading them wider, giving his finger access to her pussy.
"I like that, Mary Bridget. I like when you open up yourself to me," his eyes stared into hers, his finger circling the opening to her vagina, feeling the tightness of her body.
"You're a virgin, aren't you?" he questioned her.
She pushed her hips forward, wanting his finger to find her opening, wanting him to explore her vagina. "Yes," she replied, "no one has ever done what you are doing to me."
He pushed his finger into her vagina until he felt her hymen, a gasp from her lips at the sudden invasion. Her pussy clenched on his digit, her small opening struggled to receive him, her juices flowing freely. His thumb moved up to the top of her slit, searching out her clit, finding the swollen bud. He tapped it lightly with his thumb, her hips pulling back in shock at the feel of his finger.
"Oh God," quickly pushing her hips forward again, her clit found his finger, her hips began a gentle rotation, her vagina received his finger fucking, her clit rubbed back and forth over his calloused finger, her legs shook as she was ready to cum.
"Do you want me to make you cum, Mary Bridget? Are you going to cum all over my fingers?" He wanted to f***e her to say it.
"Yes," she cried out, "make me cum," her arousal at a fevered pitch, unable to control herself any longer. "Please!"
He shoved two fingers inside her tight pussy, his thumb rubbing her clit back and forth, his calloused finger rubbing the sensitive skin harshly. But, that was exactly what she needed. All that she needed to drive her over the edge. He looked into her eyes and could see it. The lust.
"Yes! Yes!" Her legs almost gave out, his fingers inside her pussy kept her upright, pushed upward, forcing her to rise up on her toes as he speared her virgin pussy. She shook her hips back and forth as she soaked his fingers with her juices, the wetness running down the inside of her thigh. She felt his powerful hand and fingers draw the orgasm from her body, unable to control her wanton response. She trembled and shook as a second, more powerful orgasm hit her, her pussy clenched tightly on his fingers. God, what would it feel like if it was his cock inside her? The thought prolonged her orgasm. Just when she thought she was finished his fingers twisted and turned inside her, reaching and touching unexplored territory in her virgin pussy sending one more, lesser orgasm through her body. She slumped against him; his other hand circled her body, holding her close to him. She could feel his hard cock against her thigh, wishing that it was deep inside her.
He liked the way she came for him, her body betraying her, his fingers soaked in her juices. He pulled one hand out of her panties, his other gripping her ass cheek, pulling her pussy against his rock hard cock, making it jerk. He moved his fingers up to her face, her eyes watched as they moved toward her mouth, her juices glistening on the tips.
"Open your mouth. I want you to taste your juices," his fingers demanding, forcing themselves into the corner of her mouth until her tongue hesitantly began to rub over the fingertips inside her mouth.
She liked the taste, slightly salty. She sucked his fingers in deep, her tongue bathing them, licking off her juices. His other hand still held her pushed against him; she could feel his hard cock twitching against her pussy, throbbing in desire. His hips began to rotate, his steel cock rubbed up and down her slit, feeling huge. He stared into her eyes.
Headmaster Michael pulled away from her, his cock needing satisfaction, but today would not be the day with Mary Bridget. He wanted to break her in gradually.
"Be in my office tomorrow at three o'clock. We will have another session." He pushed away from her, moved back to his desk, dismissed her, yet watched as she hurriedly rushed to fix her clothes, the look of the
schoolgirl returning, except her flushed face that revealed her secret.
Mary Bridget rushed from the room, embarrassment taking over, humiliated at cumming in front of him, fearing another day tomorrow with him. What did he mean by "session?" Would he punish her again?
Mary Bridget was barely able to sl**p, the thought of what Headmaster Michael had done to her flashing into her mind. She imagined how she looked when he masturbated her and came all over his hands. How could she have let him do that to her? But her hand slipped silently beneath the sheets and into her panties, turning over onto her stomach, her hand trapped between her legs, her face smothered into the pillow to silence her as her fingers began to rub.
She imagined Headmaster Michael's hard cock. It felt so big when he pushed it into her pussy. Would he make her touch it? Would he put it inside her? The thoughts made her fingers work faster, moving up and down her slit, her ass rising up and down in the bed, fucking the fingers beneath them. She silently screamed into the pillow when she came, her body shuddered in ecstasy as she soaked the sheet beneath her with her cum.
She couldn't pay much attention in classes, her thoughts in the room with Headmaster Michael, taking liberties with her body. Doing things that no one had ever done to her before. The bell rang, the last class ended; time to go to the Headmaster's office again. She knocked on his door, his voice boomed.
"Come in."
Mary Bridget saw the Professor from her last class in the room with the Headmaster, who stopped talking as she entered, as if she had interrupted a private conversation.
"Thank you, Professor. I will take care of it." The Professor left the room as Mary Bridget came to stand before him. She looked even lovelier than yesterday. Her orgasm seemed to have given her face a permanent flush.
"The Professor tells me you were very inattentive today, staring off into space. I thought our session yesterday would have taught you a lesson, but it seems that you need a stronger reminder," he harshly lectured her.
It wasn't as she thought it would be. After the way he had masturbated her, his gentle touch, she thought he would be different, more lenient, more attentive. But he was yelling at her.
"I'm sorry, Headmaster Michael. I kept thinking about what you did to me yesterday," she blurted out, almost immediately knowing that she shouldn't have said it.
"So it's my fault that you can't pay attention? I tried to be nice to you and now it's my fault!" his voice became louder. They always did this, he thought. Just because he made them cum, they thought that they could do anything; that things had changed, almost as if they thought of him as a lover. No, he was their disciplinarian and Mary Bridget would learn that the hard way today. He enjoyed this part of the game. It made them so vulnerable when they found out the reality of their situation. It would make her so much more willing to accept the things he would do to her today.
"No! I'm sorry Sir," she stammered, his angry voice expressed his disappointment in her. Just when she thought she was doing so well in pleasing him.
"You will be sorry when I'm finished with you. Stand over here." pointing to his large, ornate desk.
"Back straight, don't slouch. I can't tell whether you have any breasts or not." He watched, as she stood up taller. "Take off your jacket. I can't see a damn thing with that on," he ordered her, his impatience showing. She quickly removed it; Headmaster Michael threw it over into the corner.
"That's better. Your breasts are a little small, you will have to arch you back and stick them out for me. Try to be a good girl for a change."
Mary Bridget arched her back, watching as her smallish breasts pushed out the front of her blouse. It looked obscene, the pose she was putting herself in, but he was already angry and she did not want to provoke him any further.
"Much better, now hold still. I want to feel them." His hands reached out, her eyes watched as he slowly moved toward her breasts. He grabbed both of them in his large hands, able to encircle them in his wide palms. He tightened his grip, the pliable flesh underneath compressed in his grip.
"Yes, small but very firm, I like that, Mary Bridget," he complimented her, seeing her face grimace as he squeezed harder.
"Step out of your skirt, quickly," he ordered her, watching as she reached around and pulled the zipper down on the plaid skirt, the blue garment falling into a puddle at her feet. Michael was pleased at how well she was responding. He looked at her as she trembled in her cute white panties and knee high socks.
"Are you going to be a good girl for me, Mary Bridget," his eyes looked into hers, seeing the fear in them.
"Yes, Headmaster Michael. I'm sorry," she pleaded.
"First, you must be punished then I will show you how you can make it up to me. Now bend over the desk to receive your punishment like the naughty girl you are."
He turned her around, pushed her to his empty large wooden desk that seemed so big compared to her little body pressed against it. He pushed down on her back, watched as she slowly bent over, her bottom pushing back as she did, her panties tightening on her firm butt. His hand moved down to her bum, capturing one cheek as she bent.
"Yes, I'm going to have to punish your bottom, Mary Bridget. It's the only way you will learn. Bend over farther, put your head on the desk and turn this way. I want you to see what I am going to do to you."
Mary Bridget shivered in fear as she sank down onto the desk, her breasts pushed into the hard, unyielding wood, her face flat on the cold top, facing Headmaster Michael as he'd ordered her. Her cheeks relaxed as his hands continued to rub her butt, not wanting to inflame him anymore than he already was. He walked out of her line of vision then returned at the front of the desk.
"No!" she cried out when she saw the cane in his hand.
"You are lucky I'm only using the Preparatory School Cane. This is the smallest one with a diameter of" and a length of 30". You will receive four strokes of the cane. Two on your panties and the last two will be administered on your bare buttocks. If you move, the caning will begin all over. I expect you to count each stroke as I give them to you. Do you understand, Mary Bridget, what is expected of you?"
He waited patiently, through her sobs. He stepped back to get a good swing with the cane that he knew would concentrate the pain in a tiny thin line. That what was so great about using a cane, the ability to continually hit new, untouched flesh, moving up and didn't require as many strokes to make an errant female willing to do anything to avoid any further punishment with it; though he did love to punish just for the sake of
hearing the cries and the begging of him to stop.
"Yes, Sir," Mary Bridget sobbed, her body already braced for the first stroke of the cane. The sound of the cane licking the air a precursor to the thud as it struck her flesh squarely on her panty-covered cheek. It didn't hurt as it struck, Mary Bridget was dumbfounded. She screamed as the burn suddenly shot out from the area she was struck, the intense pain rushing to her brain. It was nothing like the spanking he had administered to her yesterday with the paddle. The paddle had a broad dull aching pain; the cane felt like her body was torn open, a sharp eruption at the spot where the flexible rattan cane smacked her tender flesh. She didn't know how she would be able to stand three more, quickly adding "One, Sir!" not wanting to receive any more than the four.
Her scream almost made him cum, her body jerked in pain, her face covered in tears as she sobbed, trembled. Yes, she will be much more willing once he finished. And he would test her submissiveness to the fullest. She wouldn't be the only one to receive sexual gratification today; she would have to satisfy his lust, as well. He let her fully absorb the blow before he gave her another. He heard her suck in a deep breath as he swung the cane, the whoosh filling the room, the dull thud as it struck her flesh only inches from the last, then her loud shrill of pain, her feetdancing with the torment.
"Two, Sir!" she screamed, hopping on her feet, the pain driving her crazy. Her bottom burned where the cane had struck her flesh, afraid she would not be able to sit for a week, constantly reminded of the sharp bite of the cane.
Michael enjoyed her dance of pain; with her panties off she would be so much more revealed.
"It hurts doesn't it, Mary Bridget?" His hands ran down her ass cheeks, her body shuddered in pain when he traced over the welts he had inflicted on her body. He could feel the heat rise where the cane delivered its damage.
"Let's slip those panties off you, Mary Bridget." Mary Bridget shivered in fear, the second time that her panties were pulled down; embarrassed that Headmaster Michael had so much control over her body, stripping her at his whim, forcing her to suffer the humiliation of being naked before him. She was afraid of him and the punishment he could administer to her, he knew it and used it as leverage to make her submit to him. She trembled as his hands touched her naked bottom cheeks, her panties slowly lowered, the feel of his
eyes burning a hole in her as he watched from behind her. She clenched her cheeks and legs tightly together as the panties were slowly pulled down below the hill of her buttocks, his finger lightly tracing down the split in her cheeks, her muscles taut as she suffered the fondling of her naked body.
"I need to pull them down your legs, Mary Bridget. You are going to have to relax your thighs," his voice raised, impatient at her. "Now!" he shouted.
Mary Bridget quickly relaxed her legs, his voice frightening, afraid the last two strokes with the cane would be too painful to bear if she angered him any more. She felt her panties slipped down her legs, Headmaster Michael lifting her legs one at a time to pull her panties away, leaving her naked from the waist down. She felt him bow her legs out each time he lifted them, hold them open, his hands running up her naked inner thighs. Her sex was exposed and the cool air of the room coated her heated sex. She allowed him to manipulate her body, not willing to anger him any more.
His hands reached underneath her abdomen, "Raise up, Mary Bridgett. I want your bottom up in the air." He pulled her upward, watched when her muscles tightened as she had to raise up on her toes, enjoyed the way her slender legs looked, so lean and muscled.
"That's much better, now stay in that position for your punishment!" he ordered, his hands returned to her butt, caressed the flesh, the twin red marks from the first strokes of the cane now visible.
"Ow," she cried quietly as Headmaster Michael's hands ran over the area where the cane had inflicted its marks on her skin, cut and open, his fingers igniting the pain again. She strained on her toes, feeling so helpless, her butt arched up in the air, so exposed. If it hadn't been for her tightly clasped thighs she would have been more humiliated, at least her sex was hidden from his view.
At least for now. Michael picked up the cane again, admiring the way he had positioned her body for the final
caning of her bare bottom. Her legs were high and drawn on her toes, her muscles strained to keep the position. It pushed her ass up high, higher than her back, thrust out, her naked cheeks as an offering for the brutal stroke of the cane. He rubbed the cane over her flesh, Mary Bridgett looked over her shoulder at him, tears filled her eyes, fearful of the pain the cane would inflict on her naked flesh. Yes, she would be so much more submissive and willing to do whatever he ordered her when he finished. His cock was hard and she would satisfy his lust today, her caning brought so much pleasure to him. Next time he would whip or cane one of the other errant students, it would be enjoyable to have Mary Bridget on her knees in front of him, her
mouth eagerly sucking his cock, the sound of the girl's screams as he whipped them always exciting him so much.
The cane whooshed through the air, Michael's arm reaching far back, wanting to get the maximum swing. It hit her white bottom with a thump, the thin cane sinking into the delicate skinand flesh.
She was oblivious to the pain; her body trembled, but did not move, feeling the cane, but not the pain she expected. Then it hit the sharp, intense bite of the cane as it tore into her flesh. She screamed at the top of her lungs, her feet danced back and forth as the most intense pain she had ever felt rushed to her brain. God, how could he do this to her, how could he purposely inflict such terrible pain on her delicate body? Tears fell profusely from her eyes; her head on the desk, her bottom smarted from the caning. She almost forgot the, "three, Sir," she managed to blurt out between sobs.
Michael's hands rushed back to her bum, the heat where the blow had struck, waited, pleased when the white flesh began to turn red then purple. She would remember this for a long time, especially when she sat down. He felt her flinch as he touched the wounds, re-igniting the pain.
"One more, Mary Bridgett, one more," his cock so hard with the need to empty his cum into her mouth.
Oh God, one more. She couldn't stand one more, her bottom ablaze in pain, his hands made sure that she felt it. She arched up again on her toes, higher this time, willing to do anything to please him, not caring how obscene she looked from behind, only wanting to get the caning over with. She bit her lip, clenched her mouth, held her breath as the cane rubbed across her abraded flesh, a precursor of the next blow her sobs began anew, her eyes closed to block out the sight of the cane, but her mind raced with fresh images of the cane moving through the air and striking her white, unblemished flesh. She held her breath at the sound of the cane breaking the still air behind her, her heart racing, feeling like she would pass out. She had little
time for that, the cane made its mark on a new spot on her unblemished flesh, this time higher up her buttocks, striking across her tightly clenched cheeks, the cane ripped into her flesh with a powerful thud that shook her body and smashed it into the desk painfully.
"God!!" she screamed again, hoarse, the caning taking a toll on her throat as the pain raced up her spine
into her brain. Just when she thought it couldn't get any worse, Headmaster Michael seemed to muster up a newfound strength, delighting in inflicting yet more pain on her young body.
Michael watched as her body shook with the pain, her hips swayed from side to side to relieve some of the pain that radiated from her swollen bottom. Mary Bridget jumped up and down on her toes, oblivious to how sexy she looked from behind. His cock jerked in his pants, almost ready to cum.
"Four, Sir!" she cried, her face contoured in pain, her cheeks wet with her tears falling on the desk beneath her, her body convulsed by the pain the cane inflicted on her. Over at last, Mary Bridget would do whatever was required of her not to repeat the caning. Anything was better than this. Little did she know what kind of perversions Headmaster Michael planned on making Mary Bridgett submit to, the hope she would protest, the cane always ready to remind of her of the failure to obey.
Michael stroked her flanks as she continued to sob, her body still shaking from the pain of the cane.
"You submitted well to your punishment, Mary Bridget. Hopefully you have learned a lesson."
"Yes, Headmaster Michael," she immediately responded, hoping to get out of his office quickly.
When he released her, she stood; her butt hurting as the battered skin stretched. She was still half naked; her blouse barely covered her sex, her knee socks only highlighting her nakedness.
She went to pick up her panties on the floor next to the desk.
"Not yet, Mary Bridget. I want to see how well you learned your lesson. Put your panties down and come over here."
Now what? She released the white cotton panties, walked over to the Headmaster, embarrassed by her nakedness, but feared any more punishment.
"Yes, Sir."
"Sit on the desk." Amused, he watched as she did; her legs tightly together, tugging on her blouse to hide her sex from his view. But he had other ideas for her. He was going to test her willingness to submit to him, test how far he could humiliate her.
"Pull up your blouse above your waist; I don't want it hiding any of your beautiful assets." Her hands moved quickly, pulling the material up, her hairy mound visible, her pussy lips tightly clenched between her legs. He put his hands on her knees, looked into her eyes and ordered,
"Spread your legs for me Mary Bridget." He so enjoyed the panic in her eyes at his command. He was going to embarrass her, f***e her to expose her body to him or he would punish her again. Her butt hurt when she sat down, a grim reminder of the consequences of any denial of his commands. Would he masturbate her as he did yesterday? Make her cum while he watched? She was aroused while he was doing it, but once she climaxed, her shame spread quickly. She relaxed her legs, allowed his urgent hands to push her knees outward; her legs quickly spread wide, his hands already sliding up and down her sleek thighs. She looked down at his hands, saw how open she was. It had been only days ago that no male had ever seen her
naked sex, now Headmaster Michael had f***ed her on two occasions to allow him access to that private place between her legs. She looked up; his eyes still stared at hers, her face red with shame at the way she was exposed.
His fingers dug harshly into her sensitive thighs, drawing a sharp intake of air from Mary Bridget as she endured the pain.
"Good girl, Mary Bridget. Now I want you to reach down and spread your pussy lips apart for me. I want you to show me your pink pussy. Hold it open real wide for me," he ordered her. He looked into her eyes and knew that he had won, her surrender showed in the blue eyes that stared back. He didn't even have to look down to see if she obeyed, her eyes reflected her acceptance.
"Please," she murmured, her fingers were already between her legs, gently pulling apart the petals of her flower, opening up her pussy for his gaze, shamed into having to perform such a task, afraid of what else would be required of her. She saw the smile on his face and then his eyes move down below, following as she saw how exposed she had made herself for his pleasure. Her lips were pulled back far, without even realizing how stretched her puffy lips were, just wanting to please the Headmaster, not wanting a repeat of the caning, her buttocks still aflame in pain, the sharp pain now eroding to a deep dull ache.
Michael had to step back a bit to fully appreciate the show that Mary Bridget was performing for him, her legs now spread wide, Michael's knees having f***ed them wider and wider until he was pleased at the way she was exposed. Now as her fingers pulled back her only protection, her virgin pussy unveiled in the full light of the room, a light sheen of wetness coated the slick pink skin, the tiny hole that was her vagina still tightly clenched.
"Now use your other hand and rub up and down your slit. I want you to get it wet for me, Mary Bridget, just
as I did for you, yesterday. Can you be a good girl and do that, or should you turn over and give me your bottom again to cane?" He taunted her, even though he knew he had won.
"Don't make me masturbate for you, Headmaster Michael." Even as her eyes pleaded with him to spare her the humiliation of self-masturbation, her fingers began to move up and down her slit, still not wanting to offend him by her protest.
He would enjoy that when it was time, but not today. Today, she was going to take him in her mouth and he had a special trick for her with the cane that would drive her into an orgasm, an orgasm while she sucked his hard cock.
"Just keep rubbing, higher up now, let me see your clit," he ordered her, ignoring her plea, wanting her to suffer the unknown.
She rubbed her clit just as she did when she was alone at night, her hands tucked tightly beneath her blankets, her face pressed into the pillow to keep her roommate from hearing her cum. It began to feel good, almost forgetting Headmaster Michael until she looked up, his eyes staring so intently at her fingers masturbating her wet pussy.
"Good girl, Mary Bridget, you may stop for now. Off the desk and on the floor now, on your hands and knees."
She went from one bad thing to another, exposed, crouched on the floor, her ass pushed out at him, her legs together, though she knew it would be useless, Headmaster Michael always made her spread her legs for him, but not willing to do it until the last possible moment.
Michael looked down, pleased at the way her small breasts hung down, her nipples hard and over an inch long; her own fingers seemed to have aroused her. Good, she would need that this time.
"Now off your knees, but keep your hands and feet on the floor. Yes, like that, but push your ass up higher, real high for me, Mary Bridget," his hands slid under her naked hipbones and pulled her up until she was almost bent at the waist, her hands touching the floor, her feet supported only by her toes. Michael liked the way she looked. Now, for the finishing touches.
She knew it was coming, his no surprise.
"Spread your legs, Mary Bridget. Very wide this time. I want your cheeks pulled apart. I want to see that tiny, wrinkled hole between them. Can you show me your anus, Mary Bridget? Can you expose that puckered opening for me?" He almost laughed aloud at her anguish, her body red from the humiliation of his request to show her most intimate opening. But she did spread her legs, a loud huff by him showing his displeasure when she stopped, wider again until he was satisfied at the wide expanse, her pussy and asshole gaped open, Mary Bridget's body arched up high for him. He touched her ass, his hands roamed over the flesh; her body flinched as they touched the welts, deep red and purple lines adorning her white flesh like a badge.
He moved to the side to get a bottle of baby oil, pouring a small amount on her upraised ass.
"Relax now, Mary Bridget," his hands slowly spread the oily substance over her cheeks, paying special attention to her exposed anus, felt her tremble as it touched her, the shock on her face priceless as his fingers sought out the tiny hole, running it around the opening.
"A dark brown little pucker Mary Bridget, that's all it is," his finger teased the opening, touching the tiny nerve endings, sexually stimulating Mary Bridget in a place that she wouldn't think possible.
"I'm going to finger your asshole, Mary Bridget, don't move now!" he ordered, his finger pressed harder against the hole, feeling her fighting the rude intrusion into her body.
She felt his other hand raise her up higher, her ass now conveniently located for the fingering, a place that no boy had ever touched, a place she never knew one would want to touch.
„Ahhh!" Her anus pierced suddenly by his finger, slipping on the baby oil in a swift insertion into her rectum, her sphincter clamped down on the foreign object so ruthlessly thrust into a hole that was used to having things pushed out, not in. She balanced precariously on her hands and feet, the finger giving her an uncomfortable and full feeling as it moved around inside her, massaging the muscle of her sphincter as it began to spasm, afraid she might have an accident, tightening up, trying to f***e it out.
"You have a very tight asshole Mary Bridget, almost too tight. I bet you don't like my finger in there do you?" He was pleased with her tightness. He would enjoy loosening her up, he had such a nice selection of anal probes in varying sizes from the very small to butt busters, all with attachments to secure them to a chair, the female f***ed to impale herself on the long probes.
He even had one that was electrified, used to train a girl's sphincter to massage a large cock inside her. He continued to finger her, heard her groan and moan as she suffered his crude penetration. He pulled his finger out, her puckered opening now shiny with the oil, pink from the constant agitation of his finger.
She was relieved when he pulled his finger from her butt, her anus closing up tightly.
"Over to the desk Mary Bridget. Lie down on it, on your back, head at the edge." He picked up the cane, the look on Mary Bridget's face making his cock hard, a look of fear; fear that she would be caned again. He waited, wanting her to ponder on all the bad things that might happen to her before he told her what it might be. He picked up five small items that looked like fat rubber bands, but thicker. They were about one-inch wide and a quarter-inch thick. He slipped them on the cane toward the bottom; Mary Bridget's eyes followed every step as she got into position on the desk, not even bothering to close her legs, her mind too concerned
with concentrating on the cane.
"Please, Headmaster Michael, I've been a good girl. I'll do anything, just not the cane again," she begged, Michael pleased with her response. It would make it so much easier now.
"This time it will bring you pleasure, Mary Bridget, not pain. I am going to slip the cane through your legs and between your pussy lips. Then I'm going to bind your thighs tight, trapping the cane. While you take care of me, I will let the cane slide up and down your slit, the rubber bands on the cane will work magic on your pretty little pussy."
She didn't like the sound of "while you take care of me." What was he going to f***e her to do?
She didn't have time to dwell on it. Headmaster Michael moved between her legs, the ridged cane sliding between her pussy lips as he sawed it back and forth, before finally drawing it down until the ridges slid harshly through her lips.
"Hold your legs together tight, Mary Bridget," he ordered her, securing a thick leather strap around her thighs, tightening it until it pushed deep into her flesh, a knot securing it in place.
"Relax your legs now; the leather will keep them tight."
She did, her thighs tightly clenched together, almost too tight, the skin around the band turned white as the bl**d was pushed from the constraining leather. She saw the cane sticking obscenely out from between her legs, almost as if she had a penis, the hard rigid cane erect. Her attention turned back to the Headmaster as he moved toward her head. He grabbed her hair in his hand, pulled her to the edge, turned her head sideways, forcing Mary Bridget to flip on her side, the cane protruding from between her legs, only inches from the Headmaster. One of his large hands held her face away from him, his other hand disappearing from sight.
"No!" she cried as she heard the sound of a zipper sliding down, his hand holding her face tightly. "No, please I can't do that," she cried in fear. She had heard other girls who dated a lot of boys talk about how they had made them use their mouths on their penis. Some even said they f***ed them, opening their mouths and forcing their rigid members inside the hot confines, their hands controlling their head, forcing them to service their penis with their mouth. And finally, cumming inside their mouth. It was so dirty! She could never do such a thing.
Michael noted the panic in her eyes as he pulled his hard cock from his pants, fisted it, eager to feel her lips around it. First he had to get her to settle down, his hand reaching for the cane protruding from between her legs, gripped it tightly. He began to pull on it, her tightly clenched thighs trapping it. Harder, until he felt it begin to move, Mary Bridget looked down to see what he was doing.
"Oh, No!" she cried out as the ribs on the cane began to pass through her pussy lips, sliding harshly along the silky flesh, rubbing hard as first one, then the next ridge slid through. Her body reacted, wet, easing the passage of the cane. It took such a long time before all five rings passed, Headmaster Michael stopped, the cane almost pulled out.
"No, not again," she begged, but Headmaster Michael pushed the cane back in, this time forcing it through her legs, Mary Bridget's body bracing for the inevitable pain as the thick rings rubbed unevenly between her
pussy lips. She groaned as Headmaster Michael kept up the attack on her pussy, the cane sliding almost effortlessly on her juices, the pain of the ridges now turned to a pleasurable experience, the uneven bumps sent shivers through her body as they caressed her silky pussy.
Now that he had her attention on the pleasure between her legs, it was his turn to be serviced, his hard cock in one hand, his other hand still held her face tightly, tucked underneath her chin, tilting her head up until his hard shaft touched her forehead.
It felt like his hot cock was branding her flesh; eyes opened wide, a shocked look on her face as she was face to face with a real live penis. It was huge, not like the tiny penis she saw on the little boys she babys at as a teenager. This had to be at least eight inches long. And, the head, a dark red, a crown, with a single hole in the center like a giant eye, glistened with cum. A large vein bulged on the side, dark blue and pulsating. The head had to be at least two inches across; her mouth would barely be able to contain it. She had heard that a penis got bigger when ready to cum. Would it tear her lips when it did that? He pulled on the cane again, this time faster, up and down two quick times, the ridges painful again. She looked down at his hand.
Her attention drawn to the cane again, he quickly stuck a finger in her mouth, prying it open before she had a chance to react, the head of his cock quickly f***ed between her lips. He thought he would cum when he felt her hot breath on his cock, her wet lips allowing his cock to slide along until the head was inside her mouth. Her tongue accidentally touched his cock and then rushed back as if it had struck a hot iron.
"How does it feel to have a cock inside your mouth, Mary Bridget? You look so lovely, your big blue eyes, your red lips wrapped so tightly around my cock." He let the cane slide back and forth between her legs again, gentle this time, her pleasure returned.
"I can make it feel good or make it hurt. Which would you rather the cane do to your pussy?"
She looked up at him, "guud" she mumbled, the word almost unintelligible, his thick cock on her tongue, her lips wrapped around it.
He made it jerk inside her mouth, the surprise in her eyes pleasing him. He loved teaching girls to suck cock for the first time. Everything is so new and they are usually so eager to please and get it over with. With time she would readily attempt to please him, learn what he liked and duplicate it, each time with a little more enthusiasm. He began to gently saw the cane back and forth between her legs, this time higher, seeking out her clit. She jumped, knowing that he was successful in his quest, making the cane bend with each thrust to rub the ridges over her clit.
"Time to suck, Mary Bridget. Time to suck my cock. Run your tongue over it," two hands now held her head tightly, moved her face up and down, making her take more of his cock inside her mouth as he began to face fuck her.
It seemed to swell, her tongue tentatively touched the head of his cock, the taste of cum quickly mixed with the abundance of saliva in her mouth, permeating every corner. She almost gagged; the thick salty fluid had an unmistakable taste, the texture thick, failing to blend with her saliva, feeling like lumps in mash potatoes. What would it be like when he came in her mouth? How much cum would there be? Did he expect her to swallow it? She had little time to ponder these thoughts, his hands more urgent, one hand rocked the cane back and forth, the ridges doing a good job of sexually arousing her, her pussy stained the rattan with her juices.
His other hand gripped her hair in a ball on top of her head using it like the reins on a horse to urge her head up and down, masturbating his cock with her mouth.
Her hands moved up when he pushed in deeper and hit the back of her throat, forcing a gag from her; her eyes teared up. He slapped them back down,
"Don't you dare," he threatened her. "Keep your hands down while I face fuck you, Mary Bridget." He yanked her hair hard, almost tearing strands from her head as she felt the pain of her resistance. "Take a deep breath now, Mary Bridget," He f***ed her mouth down on his cock, over three inches, feeling her gag on
the head of his cock, getting her used to a hard, long cock inside. She continued to gag, Michael liked that. Some girls learned quickly how to stop their gag reflex, swallowing a hard cock with ease. Others, like Mary Bridget, would never learn, destined to always choke on a cock, something Michael always loved. It was as if they were sucking cock for the first time, inexperienced, surprised when it made them gag. Not like some whore that swallowed a cock as if she were a sword swallower.
She thought he would push it through her head to come out the other side, his f***eful hand drove her head farther and farther down the shaft of his pulsating cock. Mary Bridget choked as it filled her throat, her breathing ragged, learning quickly that she could only breathe through her nose. She felt the cane between her legs, up and back, the protruding ridges made her clit swell up as it was abused, almost like a machine, a masturbating machine. She sucked in a deep breath as his cock pulled from her throat; the sharp intake rang out in the room. It was short lived, his hand pushed her head back down on his cock, her tongue lapped at it as it slid inside her mouth, hoping to make him cum quickly, choking and gagging again, her stomach
lurched from the harsh face fucking he was giving her.
"I'm going to enjoy punishing you this year, Mary Bridget. I'm going to enjoy making your body mine. Now make me cum and yourself at the same time, or I'll take the cane to your pussy instead of your ass." He punched his cock down her throat, her eyes wide open as the thick meat stretched her throat wide, the spasms inside her throat massaged his cock like magic fingers. She gagged, as she opened up her throat, his bulbous head sitting and pulsating inside her once virgin mouth. He moved the cane more quickly; her juices made it so slippery as it moved almost effortlessly up and down, her bound thighs trapped it between them.
"Mmm," she gurgled, the cane finally brought the orgasm she desperately needed. Her tongue lapped up and down the shaft, sucking in a deep breath as it pulled from her throat, thankful for the reprieve, not knowing that Michael was ready to cum and he wanted to make sure she tasted his cock. In her mouth.
He would teach her to be a cum lover. He planned to use her mouth often, and others would also do the same. Cum rushed up from his balls, he held back as her tongue danced over the tip, already lapping at the cum leaking out. Mary Bridget was now too far along to protest the taste, her orgasm ripped through her body.
She knew how she looked, her thighs bound, the cane that inflicted so much pain on her ass now bringing her so much pleasure. How she must look with his cock in her mouth, eagerly sucking, eagerly trying to make him cum! A sight she could not even imagine two days ago, now a reality. She felt the cock in her mouth grow, the hot flesh pulsating, braced for a load of cum to fill her mouth. Her mouth went from empty to full of cum, the thick salty cream bulged out her cheeks as she coughed and sputtered from the massive amount of liquid. She tried to gulp, choked as it passed. She was surprised when it began to shoot again, thinking it would be only once, her mouth, still partly filled, bulged out again as his fluids filled her oral cavity. She coughed and gagged as she tried to swallow, his cock shot into the back of her mouth, going down the wrong path, making her choke.
Her face contoured in pain as she choked on his cum, her eyes watered, cum shot out of her nose, her lips wrapped around his cock, cum leaked from the corner of her mouth. He laughed at her obvious discomfort, his cock still spewing in her mouth, her body rocked in orgasm as she came on the cane between her legs. He continued to push the cane back and forth, knowing that it would be more of an irritant than a help to her orgasm, but he would teach her who the master was. He finally finished in her mouth, his softening cock pulled slowly from her mouth.
"Lick it clean, Mary Bridget. Lick the cum from my cock," he watched as she eagerly complied, his cock pulled from her lips glistened with her saliva. He dismissed her matter of factly.
"You may go now, Mary Bridget and remember to be good or you will be back here for more punishment!"
But he knew that no matter how good she was, he would punish her again. Not because she was bad, but because she was so good, punishing her sexually pleased him. She quickly dressed, pulled the cane from between her legs, rushed out of the room but not before saying, "Thank you, Headmaster Michael." Michael was not sure how she meant it, but was eager to find out.... Continue»
Posted by catherine-belmont 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, First Time  |  Views: 4448  |  
100%
  |  8

The Most Perfect Girl

I opened my eyes, blinded by the sun pouring into the room through my window. I rolled over to look at the clock. It was only 9AM. I tried to go back to sl**p, but I just couldn’t. 9AM on a Sunday was too early for me. I was usually asl**p until noon at the earliest. But today was different. Today, fate stepped in.

I sat up, pulled the covers off, and stood up. Being up this early really was a hassle; I could barely stand. Something had to be done. If I couldn’t go back to sl**p, I had to find a way to wake up. Completely.

I got a shower. Didn’t work. I got dressed and went into the living room to watch TV. I was still way too tired. I went into the kitchen to find coffee. We were out. I had one option: go out and get coffee. I didn’t have a car, so I had to walk, but luckily there was a Starbucks a few blocks away.

I grabbed my wallet and my keys and headed out. It took me no longer than ten minutes to reach my destination, for which I was very thankful. The cold weather was not pleasant, especially so early in the morning. But the heat of the building warmed me up instantly.

I stood in line for a few minutes. When I got to the counter, I ordered a tall latte with extra foam. I needed that extra sugar, especially today. I paid, got my latte, and turned toward the door to leave. However, something caught my eye as I did so: quite possibly the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen in my entire life, without a doubt. It was remarkable. She was sitting at a table across from her friend, clearly in conversation. It was a good thing, too, because had she not been distracted, she’d probably notice me staring at her.

From the fifteen-foot distance, I could see her piercing blue eyes. She was wearing a black bucket hat that covered most of her wavy, shoulder-length, brown hair. Her lips were pout and perfectly-shaped and she had a perfect snub nose. She was just perfect. From the moment I saw her, she looked...well...perfect.

I watched her nod as her friend told her something very clearly interesting. Then she smiled. And boy, was it an incredible smile. She had two subtle dimples, and her teeth were as straight and white as they could be. And most importantly, it was genuine. She looked legitimately happy when she smiled. It was the kind of smile that made you wish she was smiling all the time.

“Excuse me,” someone said from behind me. I was blocking their way out, as I had been standing at the door, watching this girl, for nearly two minutes now. I decided to sit down and drink my latte.

I took a table a few places across from her, so I could get a good view. I didn’t want to make it obvious that I was watching her, but I wanted to be able to see her. Then she stood up. She left her coffee cup on the table and walked toward the restrooms. She wore a black quilted puffer jacket that came down below her butt (unfortunately), skinny jeans, and mid-calf, tan Uggs with fur. She looked fantastic.

I only had a a couple of minutes to act. She was gone, to the restroom, and she would be back soon. So I got up and sat in her seat, across from her friend.

“Hi,” I said.

“Uh...hi?” She was obviously confused, and I didn’t blame her.

“I’m Alex.” I held out my hand to shake hers. She reciprocated.

“Tina.” She raised her brow and smiled a bit and she shook my hand. She was still quite baffled.

“Your friend.” I said, with no elaboration. She let out a small chuckle and looked down.

“Oh.” She was smiling, but you could tell she’s gotten this before, and she was quite annoyed by it. “You want her number.” I was actually taken a little off guard. What did I want? I had no idea. I went over, planning to talk to her friend, but why?

“Her name will do for now,” I said, trying to keep my composure. Tina didn’t seem too happy that I was doing this. She just shook her head and smiled a fake smile. “I’m sorry,” I said. “I don’t know why I did this. To be honest, I’ve never actually asked a stranger out.” This was one hundred percent true. In fact, I’d never asked any girl out. Ever.

Just then, I saw Tina’s eyes shift up and over my shoulder, and I heard a voice from behind me: “You’re in my seat, stud.” I froze. Slowly, I turned around to see the most beautiful girl looking down at me. She gave me a faux smile, and I stood up.

“I’m--sorry.” I lost my breath mid-sentence. She sat down in her chair, as I stood next to the table, not looking at either of them.

“Well? Who are you?” she asked. She smiled. “Did I just interrupt your game? Were you asking Tina out?” She looked at Tina and smiled. Tina did not reciprocate. Seeing this, the beautiful girl stopped smiling and looked at me. “What?”

“I--um...” I was at a loss for words. This was just as hard as I’d imagined it would be. “I came over to ask you out.”

“Well why did you wait until I wasn’t here?”

“I have no clue, to be honest.” I let out a nervous laugh. She shook her head, smiled, and held out her hand.

“I’m Amber,” she said, looking me in the eye. I now saw that her eyes were not merely blue. They were blue-green, and they pierced my own.

“I’m Alex,” I said, shaking her cute, petite hands. She had a glossy greenish-blue nail polish on to match her eyes. After we finished shaking hands, I continued to stand there awkwardly. She laughed.

“It was nice meeting you, Alex, but we have to go.” She and Tina stood up and headed for the door, leaving me standing at the table. I didn’t look to see that they left, but I heard the door. It took me a few moments, but I mustered up the courage. I followed her.

I left the building, into the immersive coldness, but it didn’t phase me. I turned left after them. I walked quite briskly, and as I reached them, I made the strange decision to grab Amber by the arm and stop her. Her immediate reaction was to pull away. She turned, and seeing it was me made no difference. She was puzzled. She didn’t say anything.

“I’m sorry, but I have to say it.” The words just came out of me. “You are quite possibly the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. I know that’s probably a weird thing to say to a complete stranger, but it’s true.” She had her mouth open, half-smiling “I’m sorry,” I added. She turned to Tina, her mouth still ajar.

“It’s not weird at all!” she said. It was clear she wanted me to say something. She just looked at me, smiling.

“Really?” It was all I could come up with.

“Really!” She was very clearly taken aback by this, which surprised me; a girl as beautiful as her, you would think she’d heard this all the time.

“Okay,” I said. “Well...do you wanna go out sometime?” I was still nervous as hell. She could still say no.

“How ‘bout if I give you my number? You can call me.” I handed her my phone and she inputed her number. She handed it back, smiling. I smiled back. “Okay?”

“Yeah! Great!” She and Tina turned and continued walking. I stood, rooted to the spot, feeling an incredible sense of elation. I just asked the most beautiful girl in the world out. And she said yes!



Seeing as how it was a Sunday, and I had class throughout the week, I wasn’t going to call her before Friday. However, on Friday, I sat on my bed, and held my phone in my hand, her number ready to call, my thumb over the ‘send’ button. I knew I wanted to, but I didn’t know what I was going to say. Finally, after a few long minutes, I pushed ‘send’. The phone rang. Again.

“Hello?” her beautiful voice said on the other end.

“Hi, Amber?” I said.

“Yeah?”

“Hi, this is Alex. From Starbucks.”

“Hi, Alex!” she sounded happy to hear from me.

“Hey! What are you doing tonight?”

“Tonight?” She hesitated. “Tonight I’m actually...completely free.” My heart leaped out of my chest.

“Great! Wanna meet at Santa Monica Pier?”

“Sure, that sounds awesome! What time?

“Um... six o’clock?”

“Awesome! Meet at the Ferris wheel?”

“Sounds good!”

“Okay, Alex! See ya later!”

“Bye, Amber!” I hung up, my heart beating fifty times a second. I couldn’t believe this was happening. I’d never been on a date, let alone with a girl as gorgeous as Amber. And she was enthusiastic about it, too! This was just great!

A couple hours later, I headed out the door, wearing a grey sweater over a long-sleeve, white, button-up shirt, and jeans. I was wearing my favorite cologne, dressed to impress.

I called a cab to meet me out front of my apartment building. I got in, told him where to go, and he was off. The cab ride might as well have lasted three hours. The nerves and the excitement built up inside of me.

The cab pulled up at the top of Santa Monica Pier. I stepped out of the cab, and walked down the pier, toward the ferris wheel. As I got closer, I could see her sitting on a bench, legs crossed, just observing. Most girls would be on their phones or something. Not Amber. She was something special.

As I got to about ten yards away, she spotted me. “Hey!” she shouted, as she got up and enthusiastically walked over to me. She immediately gave me a big hug, and as I hugged her back, I smelled her hair. It smelled of fresh coconut.

“How are you?” I asked as I took a look at what she was wearing: a maroon leather jacket, black leggings, and those famous calf-high tan Uggs. She was stunning. “You look...” I couldn’t think of the appropriate word. She looked at me, half-smiling, waiting for the word. “...incredible.”

“Thanks!” she said with such enthusiasm. I could tell she was genuinely excited to be on this date, perhaps just as much as I was. We began walking toward the end of the pier. “So,” she said. “What do you wanna do?” Luckily, I had put some thought into that.

“I was thinking we could go to Mariasol Cocina.” And so we did. We ate dinner and talked for a long time. I found out she grew up in San Francisco; that her favorite color is green (just like mine); that her favorite movie was Titanic (it’s one of mine, as well); that her parents were divorced when she was little, and her dad moved to LA, so that’s why she was here now; that her favorite musician in Frank Sinatra (he’s one of mine, as well), and so many other things. It was truly one of--if not the best--meals of my life.

After dinner, we decided to go for a walk on the beach. We walked for about a mile, telling each other about ourselves. After a mile, I just decided to plop down and sit in the sand. She laughed and sat right next to me, and we sat and talked for a while, watching the tide and the moon and the stars. I don’t remember how it came up, but I eventually told her that this was my first date....ever.

“Really?” she responded. It wasn’t an are-you-serious kind of response. It was more of a legitimately surprised response, which made me feel good.

“Yeah. I’ve always been too shy to ask a girl out. Which means I’ve never even had a girlfriend.” I didn’t feel ashamed to tell her that. I felt--even after just a few hours with her--that I could trust her. And she confirmed that.

“That’s okay,” she said, assuringly. We both collapsed to the half-laying, half-sitting position by now. And for a good two or three minutes, we just lied down and watched the tide and listened to the waves crashed. I looked over at her beautiful face, lit by the moonlight. She didn’t see me. It was clear she was thinking about something, and it wasn’t long before I knew what it was. “You’ve...kissed a girl before, right?”

I was taken off guard. The truth was, no, I hadn’t ever kissed a girl. But I couldn’t tell her that. What would she think of me? But it was evident, by my hesitation to answer, that the answer was no. She looked right at me and said, “Alex, it’s okay if you haven’t. I’m just asking.” I still wasn’t sure how to respond, so I just said...

“No.” She smiled at me and let out the smallest of giggles. She turned and continued to watch the tide for a few moments, then said...

“Do you want to?” My stomach dropped. I let out a nervous laugh. She didn’t even smile.

“What---really?” was my lame response. I could have just rolled with it and have been so smooth, but instead I chose that. But it didn’t matter, because seconds later, she moved in and pressed her lips against mine. They were as soft as I’d imagined them. It was a gentle kiss, but I’d still never done this, so I had no idea if I was doing it right. But it felt right. I was enjoying it, and she seemed to be, too.

After about ten seconds, she pulled back. I was left speechless. She just looked at me, awaiting some sort of approval. “Well?” she said. I was at a complete loss for words.

“It was, uh... It was--good,” I managed to mutter. She giggled.

After a little while, we decided to get up and walk back to the pier. When we did so, Frank Sinatra’s ‘The Way You Look Tonight’ was playing. It was almost too perfect. We had a laugh, but I don’t think she expected me to hold my hand out and say, “May I have this dance?” because her eyes widened and she smiled so wide as she took my hand. We danced to the rest of the song. She laid her head on my chest as she softly sang along with the tune. I joined her.

We were so lost in the crowd, that nobody had probably even noticed. But I wish they had. I wish they could see the amazing girl I was dancing with.

When the song ended, I called a cab for us, and we decided to make our way back up the pier. She decided she wanted to race up. Me, being the lazy person I am, allowed her to get far ahead of me. This was the first good look I had at her butt, and boy, was it perfect. Perfectly-shaped, just the right size, not too round, not too tight. And the leggings accentuated it perfectly. I felt myself become ever so slightly larger in my pants at the sight of it. What I would give to hold it firmly in my hands.

We got into the cab that was waiting for us and told the cabbie to go to Amber’s place. We talked a little but, but the drive was only about ten minutes long, and we’d already talked so much. Plus, we were both so tired. It was midnight by now.

We arrived at her place. She lived with her dad in Toluca Lake. It was a very nice house. I walked her to her step, telling the cabbie to wait for me.

We stood on her doorstep, looking at each other for a few seconds, then began laughing. Laughing at what? I don’t know. But when the laughter died down, I looked at her in her beautiful blue-green eyes and she looked back into mine. There was quite a bit of tension before I slowly moved in. I went ninety percent of the way, and let her go the other ten (I’d learned that from Will Smith). Once again, her moist, soft, pout lips were frisking with mine. This time, however, I took her by her waist and pulled her up against my body. She placed her hands on my chest as we continued to lock lips. I ran my hands up her waist, to her sides, and around to her back.

As much as I wanted to use tongue, I didn’t know anything about kissing, so I didn’t want to do anything weird. So she did it for me. I felt her tongue push its way into my mouth, and so I put mine in hers as well. I was lost in this kiss. You could have hit be over the head with a tire iron, I would not have noticed.

Finally, after about fifteen or so seconds, I slowly slid my hands down her back, to her lower back, to the start of her butt. I stopped there. But I figured, if she wanted me to stop, she’d have stopped me by now, so I went the rest of the way. I placed my hands over her nice, juicy butt. I just left them there for a few seconds, then gently squeezed. It felt just as incredible as I’d imagined. And the leggings made for the perfect access. She was definitely wearing a thong, too, because I didn’t feel any panties or panty-lines. With that, I felt myself grow slightly larger again, and this time, I was pressed right up against Amber. I was sure she could feel it. But if she did, it didn’t phase her. We just continued kissing.

Sooner or later, one of us had to end the kiss, and I decided it should be me. I didn’t want to be the one in the palm of her hand. It’s just a control thing.

I walked back the cab the happiest man alive.



I lied in bed that night, trying to go to sl**p, but I just couldn’t. I couldn’t stop thinking about her: her smile, her eyes, her lips, her perfect body, her soft tan skin, and her fantastic butt. But most of all, her incredible personality. Part of the reason I never had a girlfriend was because I was so picky. But this girl was just perfect. There was no other way to describe her. She was perfect.



There were so many things on my mind over the next several days. I so badly wanted to see her again, but she was too busy. We texted back and forth every night, talking about our families, our c***dhoods, and lots of other things. But that wasn’t enough. I wanted to hold again, feel her lips against mine, and squeeze her butt. Every time I thought about her, I not only felt happy and a sense of elation, but I also got slightly aroused. There were a few nights that I would jerk off just to the thought of her. It wasn’t until two weeks had gone by that I got to see her again.

We were Facebook friends by now, and it was there that we planned our second date. We agreed on dinner and a movie. The night of the date (Saturday), I got the mixed feelings of nervousness and excitement in my stomach. Despite having been talking to her for at least two hours almost every day, it felt like it had been forever since the last time I’d seen her, and I was excited beyond my wits to be seeing her again.

I called a cab to pick her up. We got to the restaurant at about 6PM. Because I’d made a reservation, our table was ready. The hostess led the way to our table. I let Amber walk in front of me, mainly for chivalry reasons, but also because I wanted to check her out in her skinny jeans. Once again, her butt looked too perfect for words. She was also wearing the same red leather jacket she’d worn on our first date, and the bucket hat she was wearing when I first saw her at the coffee shop.

We got to the table, and I pulled her chair out for her. For some reason, she seemed surprised at this. I was just trying to be a good date. When she sat down, she took off her jacket and hung it over the back of her chair. And then I fell in love with her breasts. Before, she’d always worn shirts a little to baggy to show their true form, but tonight she wore a nice, figure-hugging, blue blouse. Her breasts perked up just perfectly. If I had to judge, I would have guessed they were a 32C. What lovely, lovely breasts, she had.

We sat down and talked. And talked. And talked. It took us nearly two hours to finish dinner, and when we did, we went straight to the movie theater, which was only three blocks away, so we walked. It was a cold walk, but enjoyable. I didn’t mind the cold one bit, actually.

We arrived at the theater, and realized we hadn’t even decided on what movie to see. The only thing we could agree on was Paranormal Activity 3 (I didn’t really want to see it, but I was always told: when going to the movies on a date, always see a horror movie).

The theater was only about halfway full. We sat in the back. And this wasn’t my decision. The movie started, and for the first fifteen minutes or so, we sat, my arm around her, her head leaning against me. But soon enough, something too scary for her liking happened, she she was holding me as she watched with one eye open. I held her back. At this point, I wasn’t even paying attention to the movie. I would just smell her hair, lightly enough that she wouldn’t notice, and rub hug her back. It was a great movie, even though I don’t remember much of it.

I had to admit, I was expecting some make-out action during the movie, but I was perfectly fine with what it was. We left the theater, and she was shaking. She loved the movie. I told her I did too.

I called a cab, and we got in, and I told the cabbie to go to her place. For the first few minutes of the ride, we were both quiet. Then I saw her look at me from the corner of my eye.

“You were expecting to make out in the movie, weren’t you?” she asked, smiling. I laughed. Of course I was, but I wasn’t going to say so. “I knew it. Is that all guys want out of a date is action?” She was still smiling, so I could tell she was joking.

“No, I was completely fine with what we did,” I told her. “Seriously, I really enjoyed it.” She just kept smiling at me.

“Sure...” she said as she turned her head facing forward again.

“I mean, yeah, I was hoping I would get to make out with you a little bit. But it’s not like I enjoyed the date any less because of it.” She turned and looked at me again, with her eyebrows curved and a smirk on her face, as if to say ‘am I supposed to believe that?’ I just looked back at her. And she continued to look at me. I slowly leaned in toward her beautiful face, closing my eyes. I heard her let out a tiny chortle before she moved in and kissed me. This time, we almost immediately used our tongues.

We made out for the rest of the ride, which lasted about ten minutes. We seriously did not stop for the entire ten minutes. I thought I’d died and went to heaven. There was no groping this time, but I did run my hands through her beautiful hair. She ran her fingers through my hair with one hand, while touching my chest with the other. It truly was a heavenly moment.

The cab stopped out front of her house. I opened the door for her and walked her to her door. This time, we merely hugged and said goodnight. Once again, I walked back to the cab the happiest man alive.



We went on several dates over the next month. From going out to eat, to hanging out at Santa Monica Pier, to just hanging out at the beach. I told her more about myself than I think I’ve told anyone. I spent more time with her--whether in person, on the phone, on Facebook, or texting--than I had any of my friends combined. And I think she could say the same. I was falling in love with this girl, and I was loving every second of it.

It wasn’t until the sixth date that I decided it would be appropriate to ask her over to my place so that I could cook her dinner. And she agreed.

I decided to make Fetuccini Alfredo with broccoli and garlic bread. It’s my absolute favorite meal, so I’ve made it ton of times, so it’s what I make best. I got dressed--jeans and a black button-up shirt--with my hands shaking. I didn’t know why I was so nervous. I knew and trusted this girl more than most people in my life. What was the deal?

Soon enough, she knocked on the door. I walked to the door, took a deep breath, put a big smile on, and opened the door. The second I saw her, my smile became sincere. She smile backed at me.

“Hey!” she said with such enthusiasm. She threw her arms around me and we hugged for a good five seconds. She came in and I took her coat--a black pea coat. She was wearing a black embellished, mock-layer dress that came down to her knees. There was also just enough cleavage. She looked gorgeous.

“You look...gorgeous!” I said, looking her up and down. She smiled.

“Thanks!”

“You can go sit on the couch. Dinner will be ready in like five minutes.” She looked at me, then looked at the couch, then back at me.

“I wanna help!” she said with this ‘duh!’ tone to it. I told her there really wasn’t anything left to do but wait, so she went and sat on the couch. Immediately, she picked up the first magazine on the coffee table (Entertainment Weekly). She began flipping through it. This was a relatively small apartment, so we could have very easily had a conversation while I finished cooking, but she kept quiet and read the magazine.

“It’s ready!” I said after setting the table, and she put the magazine down and came over to the table. I pulled her chair out for her and she said a quite ‘thank you’. I sat, and we dug in.

“This is delicious!” she said. “How did you learn to cook so well?” I chuckled.

“Practice,” I said, dishing out some broccoli for myself.



The night went on with conversation and a great meal (if I do say so myself). We talked about the usual: c***dhood, f****y, school, interests. But a certain topic came up after dinner that I was not expecting.

We were sitting on the couch, her head on my shoudler, my arm around her, watching The Office. We hadn’t spoken for a good ten minutes because we were watching the show. But then she said something.

“So you’ve never been in a relationship?” she asked, still watching the TV.

“Nope,” I responded.

“And you never kissed a girl before me?”

“No...” I was scared. I was afraid I was being tested. Or perhaps judged. Then she said it...

“So that means you’ve never had sex.” It came as such a shock to me, that I nearly choked on my soda that I’d just taken a sip of. She sat up and looked at me. “Right?”

Still somewhat choking, I nodded. She paused, then laid her head back on my shoulder.

“Me neither,” she said, rather nonchalantly. I felt my heart leap and my face get red. And I smiled, quite possibly the widest smile I’ve ever smiled. But she didn’t see me.

When the next commercial came on, I changed the subject. “I’m gonna get more soda. Do you want anything?” She sat up and thought about it for a minute.

“I’ll have some more water.” She handed me her glass and I went into the kitchen. I hid behind the cabinets so she couldn’t see me, and I exhaled, smiling. She was a virgin. I’m not sure, but I think I knew I was in love with her at that moment.

I went back in the living room with my Sprite and her water. I handed her the water, placed my Sprite on the table next to the couch, and sat down. She took a big sip of water, and from the corner of my eye, I saw her looking at me. I turned and she was holding the glass with both hands, just looking at me, smiling with her mouth closed.

“What?” I said, smiling back. She put the glass of water on the coffee table, then sat back up and continued looking at me, smiling. “What?” I said again, still smiling. She laid her head back on my shoulder.

“I love you,” she said, as if it wasn’t a big deal. My stomach dropped. I moved so that she would sit up again.

“You what?” I said, looking at her dead in the eye.

“I love you,” she said, in the exact same way. We just looked at each other. I smiled and she smiled.

“I--I love you too,” I said, becoming light-headed as I did so. She smiled even bigger. I did too. We both laughed. We moved in closer, and she laid her head on my shoulder again. As we stopped laughing, I began to rub her arm and massage it.

“Oooh, that feels good,” she said, sitting up. “Give me a massage.” She demanded it. No questions asked. So I agreed.

“Okay,” I said as she turned her back to me, still sitting on the couch. I began rubbing her shoulders, and she moaned as I did so.

“That feels sooo good,” she said. I had to admit, I was getting turned on. I continued by rubbing her neck, then rubbing my hands through her hair, massaging her scalp, then back down to her neck, then back down to her shoulders, and down to her arms again. She kept moaning, saying it felt good. Needless to say, my pants got a little tighter.

After a couple of minutes, I decided to give her a light kiss on the neck. She didn’t respond, so I just continued massaging. Then, after another ten seconds or so, I kissed her on the neck again. She turned around and looked at me. She looked at my lips, then in my eyes, then at my lips. She moved closer and kissed me. Softly at first, then I slowly pushed my tongue into her mouth, and we proceeded to make out.

I had my hands on her sides, and hers were on my chest. But she did something she’d never done before. She moved one of her hands down to my stomach. Then back up to my chest, then down to my stomach, over and over again, slowly. I decided to reciprocate. I moved my hands around to her back, then up. I felt her bra, and held my hands there for a few moments. When she didn’t react, I attempted to undo it. I’d never done it before, but I’d seen how it was done on a TV show or something, so I tried. And it worked. Her bra was now undone. However, she didn’t do anything about it.

We made out, rubbing our hands over each other’s torsos. Eventually, she moved even closer, still kissing me, and straddled me. She was now holding my face with her hands, kissing me. I felt her firm, yet juicy butt on my lap, and it made me grow.

I ran my hands down her back again, to the start of her butt. This time, just as I was about to touch her butt, she reached around and grabbed my wrist. I stopped. She took it, brought it around, and placed it on her breast. This was magnificent. I had one hand on her perfect butt, and the other on her perfect breast, all the while, making out with her.

After about ten seconds, I slid my hand off her breast and around to her back. I decided to try gently running my fingers along her back. I felt her shiver a little bit.

By now, I’m rock hard in my jeans, but she’s situated on top of me so that she can’t feel it. However, if she were to slide towards me even just two inches, she would feel it for sure. And this turned me on. So I grabbed her and gently pulled her toward me. Soon enough, she was on my hard cock. I know she could feel it, because there was nothing but her panties blocking it. She was straddling me, so her dress was pulled up to just below her hips. I couldn’t quite see her panties, but if the dress was any further up, I’d get a peek.

It took me a few seconds to notice, but she began to very slowly and very mildly grind her hips. It was apparent that she was rubbing her panty-covered pussy against my jeans-covered lump. It was getting pretty hot in here.

I held my hands over her butt as she did so, still fiercely making out. In fact, I don’t think one of us had taken a breath at this point. She continued to very slowly and very mildly grind her hips. I decided to start reciprocating. In accordance to her rhythm, I slowly and very mildly thrusted. I could feel a bit of pre-cum coming on.

I ran my hands up her back and realized that her bra had now completely slipped off her breasts. It was now down to her mid-back. I so badly just wanted to take her dress off to see those bodacious beauties. No sooner had I thought that, did she begin unbuttoning my shirt. She got about halfway down the shirt, then we broke apart for the first time so that she could unbutton the rest. As soon as she did so, she assisted me in taking it completely off. I was wearing an undershirt too, and she slipped that over my head and off. I was now topless. We went back to making out.

I’d seen it plenty of times in movies: one of them takes an item of the other’s clothing off, the other does the same. I contemplated doing this, since all she had on was a dress. I decided not to.

Suddenly, she pulled away. “Bedroom?” she said, out of breath.

“Uh--sure!” I said, happily. She got up and took me by the hand and gleefully took me into the bedroom. She looked so cute with her hair a little ruffled, in that sexy black dress, with no shoes on.

We got into the bedroom, I turned the light on, and she immediately turned back toward me and started kissing me, lightly pushing me back toward the bed until we both fell on it. I couldn’t believe this was happening.

She was on top of me, both us us lying on the bed. I now had full access to her butt and I took immediate advantage of that. I squeezed it nice and hard, causing her to moan ever so lightly. We made out and made out. I brought my hands up to the middle of her back. Every now and then I would run my hands down to her butt, hold them there for a few seconds, and squeeze. Then I would bring them back up to her back.

I decided to roll her over so that she was on her back and I was halfway on top of her. I could tell she liked this because she smiled and wrapped on of her legs around me, to which I responded by rubbing her thigh. It was so smooth.

My hard cock pressing up against her pelvis, I could feel the pre-cum oozing out little by little. I was hornier than I’d ever been in my life. I didn’t think I could get any hornier. Little did I know...

Amber reached down and lightly rubbed my shaft through my pants, never breaking away from the kiss. I felt like I was going to explode. And if she’d kept it up, I might have. But luckily, after a few rubs, she stopped and grabbed my hand. I didn’t know what she was doing because she just held it there for a few moments. Then she thrusted it down to her pussy and placed my hand on it, still covered by her panties, which were quite wet. I began rubbing. I had no idea what I was doing--or what she wanted me to do. I just started rubbing slowly. But it was the right thing to do because she leaned her head back, closed her eyes, bit her lip, and moaned. I kissed her on the neck as I continued to rub her wet pussy.

“I want you to fuck me,” she said. My stomach dropped. She wanted me to fuck her. I guess I sort of knew that’s where this was going, but it was still amazing hearing her say that.

“I don’t have any condoms,” I said as I continued to kiss her neck and rub her pussy. She didn’t respond. She just pushed me off her, sat up, and knelt on the bed next to me. She proceeded to place her hands on my chest and run them down slowly to my stomach, to my pelvis. She unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans. She began to pull them down, so I helped her a little by lifting my butt off the bed. As she did so, my cock poked right up.

She pulled my jeans to about the middle of my thighs, then gently took my cock in her hand. She looked at me and slowly began stroking. Slowly and gently. I smiled as I watched her. This was amazing. I couldn’t get over the fact that this was happening. But I had to. I had to get into the moment and stop thinking about how crazy this was.

With each stroke she tightened her grip just a little. She continued to go slowly, though. After about ten or twelve strokes, I watched her lean down and lightly kiss the tip. She then proceeded to lick the entire head, swirling her tongue around, undoubtedly getting a small taste of pre-cum. After a few moments, I had to say something. If I didn’t I might cum.

“You’re gonna make me cum,” I said. She smiled and pulled away. She slowly crawled back up the bed and lied next to me. I wrapped my arms around her and went in for the kiss. But she stopped me. She put her hand on my chest and pushed. “What?” I said, confused and somewhat concerned. She put her other hand on my chest and pushed me, sitting up as she did so. So I took the f***e to mean that she wanted me in a sitting position, as well. Once we were both sitting--her legs out in front of her, mine tucked under me--she hiked up her dress so that I could see her panties. They were pink, seamless bikini panties. So sexy.

“Take them off,” she said. So shifted my way to the bottom of the bed, leaned over, grabbed them by the waistband, and slid them off of her, over her butt, then sliding down the pubic bone (she had a neatly-groomed strip of hair), then off her pussy. It was beautiful with nicely-shaped lips. I slid them down her thighs, over her knees, and off her feet. I dropped them on the floor and looked at her: she had her knees bent, up in the air, arms on the bed at her sides, propping her up slightly, and she was smiling at me. I knew what she wanted.

She moved her legs apart I laid down flat on my stomach, in between them I was inches away from her pussy. I was so close, I could smell it. It smelled...interesting. Not good, but not bad. It was sort of a faint, tangy musk.

She moved her arms and lied flat on her back, looking up at the ceiling. The idea of eating out a girl never appealed to me, but she wanted it, and I was more than willing to deliver.

I place my lips on her labia and slowly inserted my tongue. I heard her moan and felt her slightly tense up, then quickly release. It was almost as if it was a shock to her.

I inserted my tongue further. The taste was actually pretty...sweet. It wasn’t the best-tasting thing in the world, but it wasn’t bad. At that, I began moving my tongue up and down inside her pussy, my lips still against her pussy lips. She moaned and tensed up again. I admittedly had no idea what I was doing. Like I said, eating a girl out never really appealed to me, so I’d never given much thought on how it was done. So I decided to treat it somewhat like a kiss.

I continued moving my tongue up and down for a few more seconds, then got a little more into it. I pushed my lips in between her lips and began to swirly my tongue around, while simultaneously sucking. She arched her back at this and moaned a little louder. She wasn’t a loud moaner--if someone were to stand at the door to my bedroom, they probably would hear her--but it was hot, nonetheless.

I continued to suck and swirl, occassionally throwing in a come-hither motion with my tongue. She was very much enjoying it, because she continued to moan, although quietly. And I had to say, I was enjoying it, too. She didn’t taste half-bad.

My mouth started to get tired, so I decided to pull my mouth off of her pussy for a second, at which point, I saw her clit. I decided to very lightly rub it. With that, she let out a moan significantly louder than the previous ones. It was a short, spastic moan, almost as though she couldn’t control it. And if there’s anything hotter than a girl moaning during sex, it’s a girl moaning uncontrollably during sex. So I continued to gently rub her clit with my thumb. After a few seconds, I inserted my index finger halfway into her pussy. It felt strangely tight. How would I fit my penis in there? When she didn’t react to my finger, I put it in more, slowly, until--at about two-thirds of the way in--she gasped. I just held it there as I continued to rub her clit. Her breathing got heavier by the breath. I decided to go in for another round.

I leaned in and put my mouth back on her pussy, this time just going for it. I shocked her. She grabbed my head and suddenly moved back a little. It was more of a good reaction than a bad one. She kept her hand on on my head as I ate her out. I started to feel a warm, thick liquid produce. It wasn’t thick like saliva, but it wasn’t as thin as water. And it tasted good, like a salty sweet liquid. It wasn’t very much, but I could still feel it as it seeped into my mouth with each suck.

Her breathing grew heavier, slowly growing to moans. Then the moans started getting louder. As she got louder, I licked faster. As I licked faster, more juices began to produce. My tongue was starting to hurt.

“Don’t stop!” she exclaimed, now hardly able to control her breathing. “Don’t stop!” she said again. I wasn’t going to stop. My tongue hurt and, frankly, was starting to cramp. But I wanted to please her more than anything.

She still had her hand on my head, but now she was pushing me into her pussy. She wanted to be sure I did not stop. “Oh God!” She was really liking this. As was I.

I licked faster as she moaned louder. She moaned louder as more juices produced. More juices produced as I sucked harder. I sucked harder as she push my head harder.

“Keep going!” she yelled. She squeezed my head with her thighs. “Yes!”

She yanked my hair and pulled me back. She stopped breathing as her eyes widened and she arched her back. She began to writhe uncontrollably. After a few seconds, she let out her loudest moan yet--it was almost a scream. She lied flat on the bed again, still moaning, writhing. She moaned and she moaned as her orgasm overcame her. It died down after about ten seconds. Her breathing, however, didn’t subside. She was breathing as if she’d just ran a mile. Soon enough, that died down, too, and she started laughing. I laughed with her as I kneeled on the bed. I could have watched her orgasm for hours.

She sat up and her her face in her hands. She then looked at me and smiled. I smiled back, speechless. She moved in and kissed me hard on the mouth.

“Thank you,” she said, holding my face. I just smiled at her. My cock was still fully exposed, and still fully erect. So she reached down and began stroking it looking me in my eyes. “I want you to fuck me,” she said, looking me dead in the eye without blinking.

“But I--”

“It’s okay,” she piped in. “I’m on birth control.” She took my face in her hands again and smiled. Once again, I smiled back. We kissed, and she got off the bed and stood up. She lifted her dress over her head so that her bra fell onto the floor. Now that I thought about it, I was surprised it hadn’t escaped her dress sooner.

She was completely naked. I just stared at her and she climbed back onto the bed. She just kneeled on the bed, looking at me. I looked at her back, admiring her beautiful, flawless naked body. How did I end up with this girl?

I snapped back into reality and realized she was waiting for me to get completely naked. I stood up and pulled my pants completely off. I climbed back on the bed and we kneeled across from each other, just admiring each other’s naked bodies. I think we did this much longer than necessary. I just think we couldn’t decide who goes on top and who goes on bottom.

Finally, I decided to tell her to lie down. She did. She spread her legs, knees bent, 45 degrees to the bed. She looked at me as she rubbed her clit. I slowly made my way over to her. I got between her legs, lowered myself down, holding myself up with my arms. My legs were flat on the bed. I grabbed my cock and slowly guided it towards her pussy.

It felt like a lifetime, as I was getting closer and closer. My tip touched her lips, and I looked at her. She had a face of beautiful agony on. “Are you ready?” I asked her. She nodded.

“Put it in.”

I looked at her gorgeous face, into her blue-green eyes, and pushed my cock past her lips and into her pussy. I barely had the head in when she gasped. I didn’t know if it hurt her or felt good, but she didn’t stop me, so I kept going. I pushed in further. At about a third of the way in, I felt like I couldn’t go anymore. It was so tight, I felt that if I’d gone further, I would seriously hurt her.

“Deeper,” she said when I stopped. I went deeper. At about halfway, I realized what all the fuss was about. There was no other feel like fucking a pussy. It was incredible. At two-thirds of the way in, I pulled back out, then back in two-thirds, out, in, out in, going progressively faster with each thrust. I already felt like I might cum. But I couldn’t. I had to last. For her.

She contorted her face as I fucked her. It was beautiful. I kept my eyes on her the entire time, watching her face. I thrusted my hips, faster and faster. She lied there, taking it, enjoying every inch.

“Deeper,” she said.

“Are you sure?” I asked.

“Yes.”

I pushed every inch of my cock inside of her, causing her to gasp. She grabbed the sheets and she tilted her head back. She let out a moan.
“Oh, fuck,” she said. She was not expecting that, whatever it was.

I continued to fuck her with every inch, faster, but still gently. I really thought I might cum. I had to take my mind off of it somehow.

I thrusted, trying to think of other things--running, clothes shopping, air travel--stuff I hated. It wasn’t working. I couldn’t keep my mind away from this moment. Why would I want to?

“Okay,” Amber said, somewhat unable to control her breathing. I pulled out, and she sat up, pushing me over so that I was now on my back. She mounted me, straddling me at my waist, her warm, wet pussy resting against my stomach. She bent down and kissed me.

Sitting back up, she slid back, lifting herself up slightly. She hovered over my cock for a moment, and took it in her hand. She held it and she slowly lowered herself, guiding it in.

She lowered herself onto my cock, inch by inch. She got it all in, shuddering at she did so. Her pussy lips were now right up against my pubic bone. I was buried. She had that look of beautiful agony on her face and she pushed herself up again, then lowered herself down. Up, down. Up, down. I was now clenching the sheets, closing my eyes, tilting my head back. It felt amazing. There was nothing in the world like it. Her tight pussy, clasping down as it massaged my shaft and tickled my head.

Up, down. Up down. She did this slowly about ten times, before starting to pick up speed. She went faster and faster, soon making a clapping sound as she went down. I didn’t want to cum yet. I knew, once I came, it was going to take a while for me to start back up again.

“You’re gonna make me cum,” I said again. She lowered herself one more time, then stopped. But she didn’t get off. Instead, she just grinded her pussy against my pubic bone, my cock buried deep inside her. I could feel my cock moving around inside her pussy, pushing on the smooth, silky walls. She went in circles, then back and forth. Then in circles, then back and forth, all the while my cock balls deep inside her pussy. I was going to cum in a few seconds.

“Stop!” I yelled. I think I startled her, but she hopped off as quickly as possible. It was a close call, but I didn’t cum. “I’m sorry, I just don’t want to cum yet. I want this to last.”

She didn’t say anything. She just bent over and put my cock in her mouth. It was so sudden, I flinched. In no time at all, she had my whole cock in her mouth. She wasn’t quite deep throating, but she was close. And then she did. She deep throated me. It was the weirdest feeling. I could feel the back of her throat. But it felt incredible. She’d obviously given head plenty of times before.

She sucked and sucked, harder and faster, stroking me at the same time. I was getting close. This time, however, I wasn’t going to worry about it. I was ready to cum I’d waited long enough. Plus, it wasn’t in her pussy, so there was no real risk.

She sucked and stroked, sucked and stroked. “I’m gonna cum!” I said. At that, she took my entire cock and went balls deep. I grabbed her hair as I exploded in her mouth. I could feel the pressure from my cum hitting the back of her throat. She gagged a little bit, but didn’t take it out. She just let me cum...and it was a lot of cum. It had been building up for nearly an hour now. I was surprised I didn’t have blue balls!

When the cumming subsided, she pulled my cock out of her mouth and licked me clean. She swallowed my semen.

She lied next to me and we wrapped out arms around each other. I could tell she wanted to kiss me, but she was being polite--she had, after all, just drank my bodily fluids. So I kissed her. I didn’t mind.

We broke apart, and lied there, her snuggled up against me, my arm around her.

“I love you so much,” I said.
“I love you, too.”
________________________________________________________________________

I woke up to the sound of her breathing right next to me. We were still both completely naked, our bodies together, still kind of sweaty. I watched her sl**p for a minute, then I kissed her on the forehead and closed my eyes to go back to sl**p. However, that’s not what I did.

“Alex?” I heard her small voice whisper.

“Yeah?” I didn’t mean to wake her.

“Are you ready to go again?” These words alone made my cock stand up.

“What do you think?” She looked at my cock and laughed.

We remained lying there for another minute or so. “I want you to take me from behind,” Amber said, still kind of whispering. I was taken aback.

“What? Like...like anal?”

“No,” she laughed. Just fuck me from behind. With that, she turned over and lied flat on her belly. She stuck her ass in the air. I pushed myself up (I was still kind of tired), and got on my knees. Her pussy was spread open for perfect access. It was beautiful.

This time I spent no time wasted. I put my cock in her, slowly at first, then I thrust it in her. She moaned. I thrust again. She moaned again. I fucked her nice, warm, wet, tight pussy from behind for a good two minutes. She moaned louder and louder. Something in this position hit her. She was enjoying it far more than the other positions. I couldn't complain, either. Her butt was pointed directly at me. I squeezed it over and over. I even spanked it a couple times

I fucked her fast. “Harder!” she yelled, trying to catch her breath. I started fucking her harder. Strangely enough, I wasn’t even close to cumming. I think because I had to focus on body strength more. That, plus I’d just came shortly before.

She was moaning uncontrollably. Every now and then, she would say something, and it would be tough for her to get out. “That f--feels--good”, or “Righ-t th--there”. She was having some amazing sex. I, on the other hand, wasn’t getting much out of it. I didn’t care, though. Pleasuring her was just as--if not more--important as my own pleasure.

After a few minutes, she lifted herself up on all fours. She remained that way for a while.

“I’m gonna cu--cum,” she said. I didn’t hear her.

“What?”

“I’m gonna--cum!” No sooner did she say that than she arched her back and screamed. She was shaking as her pussy grasped my cock, pulsating as she shook. After the orgasm stopped, she flopped down onto the bed, off of my cock, breathing heavier than ever before. “Oh fuck,” she said. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck.” She said it with every deep breath she took.

She got up on her knees and said, “Your turn.” She pushed me down so I was on my back and mounted me. She immediately guided my cock into her pussy, lowering herself. It took her a bit, but she soon got the entire thing in. She proceeded to ride me like a cowgirl.

I rubbed her thighs as she bounced up and down on my cock. She moaned each time she came down on it. With her fucking me and moaning at the same time, I was as turned on as I was going to get. I felt my orgasm coming on.

“I’m gonna cum!” I said. She didn’t stop. “Amber, I’m gonna cum!” She stopped bouncing, and stayed on my cock, balls deep. I was buried, about to cum. “Amber!”

“Cum in my pussy, Alex,” she said in the dirtiest way.

I shot my load up inside her. It took her a moment, but she felt it.

“I can feel it,” she said, looking me dead in the eye. I shot about four or five times, my cock pulsating inside her pussy. She had her beautiful agony face on again. She leaned over and kissed me, long and slow. “I love you,” she said.

She rolled off of me and snuggled up against me one more. I held her in my arms as we fell asl**p, my cum still deep in her pussy. ... Continue»
Posted by teensleepsex 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, BDSM, Hardcore  |  Views: 1247  |  
93%
  |  4

OF SCHOOL GIRL FANTASIES

Chad adored watching the 17yr old girls going to and fro across the quadrangle. He loved the swoosh of their bottle green pleated shirts, their crisp white blouses, the green ribbed tights and the black shoes crunching in the gravel.
He fantasised about these girls, what he would do to them given half a chance, he dreamt of the feel of the rough green fabric against his skin, of running his hands up the ribbing on the tights seeking the pleasures within.
He loved the look of their breasts constrained under the crisp white cotton, some large, some small, some with giant nipples showing through the white material, the dark circles highlighting these puppies of pleasure.
The girls giggled as they crossed the courtyard, their hair blowing in the wind, the same breeze causing their skirts to rise and fall in time with the gusts. One girl caught his eye, he always saw her at the back of the group, she was short, with a trim figure, and large cone shaped breasts, her long chestnut hair cascaded down her back. Her eyes had first attracted him to her; they twinkled in the light, bright with happiness and mischievousness.
Chads cock always went hard when he saw her, his trousers straining under the strength of the erection, he dreamed of meeting Viki and having his way with her.
“Hello”
Chad nearly jumped out of his skin as suddenly his window was filled by the figure of Viki. He gulped and in a squeaky voice answered “Hi”
“Well are you going to ask me in” she giggled
Chad lowered his eyes in embarrassment, mumbling that she was welcome.
In a flash Viki grabbed the window frame and climbed in through the window. Chad couldn’t help notice her skirt ride up as she raised a leg to get in the window, her thigh showing in her bottle green tights, and the white of her knickers showing through the crotch of the tights.
She clambered over the table, brushing past Chad as she jumped to the floor, her breast catching his arm. The soft flesh encased in the cotton shirt arousing every instinct in his body. The hairs on his arm stood up in anticipation.
“I saw you looking at me” she said “thought I would come and say hello!”
Still struggling to speak, Chad muttered an inaudible response. He cast his eyes down to avoid meeting her look. Her eyes followed his downwards.
“Oh” she giggled as she saw the still straining erection pushing at the flies of his grey school trousers.
Without hesitation her hand reached forward and grabbed the hard young member in her hand, squeezing gently.
Chad burnt with desire as the sensation of her touch passed through every ounce of his being, on instinct he reached his arms forward embracing Viki to him, squeezing her to him, he could feel her hard nipples against his chest, her heaving chest as slowly he bent towards her, and with the awkwardness of teenage hood he pushed his lips against hers. She gently pushed her tongue into his mouth and they both drank deeply of each other. Snogging like things possessed, they groped and clasped at each other. Viki’s hands tore at Chads shirt, pushing her hands under the white ironed material of his shirt; her hands clasped his hips, pulling him towards her.
Chads hands reciprocated and felt her soft skin under her blouse, his hands found the clasp of her white bra, and with some fiddling managed to release the precious cargo. Her conical breasts were perfect in every way, slightly pouting upwards her puffy nipples demanded attention. He pulled back and with great dexterity he unbuttoned the blouse in the flash of an eye.
Her breasts glowing in the heat of the afternoon, he savoured the sight in front of him, creamy white skin, tipped by cherry pink puffy nipples. He lowered his mouth and took one of these nipples into his mouth, his tongue playing over the nipple until it hardened, Viki groaned with pleasure as they continued on this sensual rollercoaster.
With a shove Viki pushed Chad onto the sofa in his study, forcing him to lay back on the cushions she fell on top of him and started ripping at his trousers, her fingers undid the belt and tore down the zip, exposing his boxer shorts to her view. The bulge of his erection excited her more as she grabbed the waist band of the boxers, pulling them down to expose the target of her desire.
Chads cock sprang forward, released from the constraints of his pants, its long hard shaft throbbing with lust. The swollen bell end quivering with anticipation, Viki’s hand grabbed at the engorged member, her cool figures clasping the shaft. She had never been this close to a real cock before, she had dreamt of it, but his was her first time, she felt the warmth and power, the smooth skin and the veins full of bl**d running the length of the shaft. Her hand started to stoke up and down the full length of the young hot rod. Chad gulped as he tried to control his pleasure, her hands rubbing and stoking pushed him further than another human had ever done.
Purely on instinct Chads hand had run the length of Viki’s inner thigh, feeling the ribbing of her tights as he pushed his hand under her skirt, as it rose he felt the warmth of her fanny radiating through the material. At the top of the tights he felt the smooth skin of her stomach and as he thrust his hand into the tights she let out a deep sigh. He gently tugged at the waist band of the tights, tugging them down as best he could one handed, slowly they sank down to her ankles. Underneath her white cotton knickers were slick with juices, he hooked his finger into the crotch and for the first time ever he felt the warmth and slickness of a fanny.
Viki stopped rubbing his cock and begged him to “put it in me”, she lay back on the sofa, and her legs spread wide, “now” she insisted.
Chad moved himself between her legs, and with one hand pulled the crotch of her panties to one side and with the other guided his cock toward the slick warm hole. He gently pushed the head into the opening, Viki groaned with pleasure as his granite rod pushed its way into her womanhood.
Chad felt the rough material of her shirt rubbing against him as he pushed himself in and out of her, he slid his cock all the way in, and then almost removed it with each stroke. Viki moaned with each thrust, especially as the head delved into the depths of her very being. Her chest felt like it would explode with pleasure as time and time again Chad thrust home his rod. Sweat was pouring off both of them as they performed their dance of passion. Viki grabbed at his hips and pulled him deeper into her, moaning with pleasure at the feeling.
With a final release of passion Chad ejaculated inside Viki, his warm salty discharge filing her void, just as she was swept with shudder after shudder as her delicious young body was swept by orgasm after orgasm. They lay panting together, having spent every last bit of their energy in their passion.
They stayed joined together for many minutes afterwards, exhausted by the passion that was young love. Viki half naked, her crumpled white shirt lay open, her bra loosened and her breasts exposed, the nipples now back to the conical shape of rest. Her tights crumpled around her ankles, her feet still enclosed by them and her knickers down by her ankles. Her green pleated skirt crumpled up around her waist.
Chads trousers and pants were round his ankles and his shirt hung open, all the buttons torn from the material by her passion.
Viki opened her chestnut eyes, stating deeply into Chads eyes. She moved her head slowly forward and pushed her lips against his, a lingering kiss followed.
“I think I love you” she whispered.

... Continue»
Posted by shavedsmooth2012 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 1420  |  
100%
  |  2

Dogging Schoolgirl and the Older Man

Dogging Schoolgirl and the Older Man


By billy69boy


The true story that inspired this fictional one was written by SaraOz and can be read here:

http://xhamster.com/user/SaraOz/posts/148570.html


Sara has given me permission to add my fantasy to her story. The following is an excerpt from her original story titled "First Time in the Park":

********************************************************************************

The large bush area with walking tracks is where the boys at school had said was the place to go, as families did not go into that area. So, as I walked over the grassy area, a man was walking his dog. As I walked, he came over my way and I could see when he walked past me he looked at my top being unbuttoned. I have to say I was a bit scared, but I was very excited, knowing he was looking down my open school uniform and seeing my small boobs.


The man said good afternoon and, as much as I knew what I was about to do, I would let him see right down my uniform and most, if not all, of my boobs. I bent down to pat his cute little dog and asked the man his dog’s name. As I did, I looked up and saw him looking down at my open uniform and right at my boobs. He did not say anything at first. Then I asked again and this time his eyes moved from my open uniform to my eyes and told me the dog’s name was Poppy. I smiled at the man and told him it was a cute name. He went back to looking at my open uniform and said it was his daughter’s dog. She named him, but she was off at university now, so his wife and he were looking after it for her. I patted the cute dog a few more times, knowing the man was still looking at my boobs. I then said well, better get going. As I got up I thanked him for letting me pet his cute dog and the man smiled at me and said: “no, thank YOU, sweetheart!” I just smiled, as I knew why he was thanking me. I walked off and I felt very good as I had just put a smile on a guy’s face from just letting him spy my boobs like that.

********************************************************************************

I was just dropped off in the parking lot of the dog park by my wife. She was going shopping for a couple of hours, and she let me and Poppy off to commune with nature. I didn't mind, really. I loved being amidst the woods and fields, and I knew my daughter's dog loved it as well.

We weren't long down the trail when I first spotted the young girl walking towards me. Even at a distance, I could see that she was wearing the local school girl's uniform of a white blouse, green and blue plaid skirt, white knee socks and black and white saddle shoes.

It was late afternoon, not quite dusk, but still comfortably warm out. As she got closer, Poppy ran up to greet this friendly stranger. I was delighted to see her bend over and pet my daughter's beloved companion. Straightaway, I couldn't help but notice that she seemed to be intentionally displaying her breasts. She had unbuttoned all of her blouse's buttons save the last one. Neither was she wearing a bra. My eyes widened immediately, and I knew right off that she had achieved her goal. Regardless, I couldn't pull my eyes away from her proud, jutting tits, almost completely exposed.

She asked me a bunch of questions about Poppy while she bent over and continued to pet him, but all I could do was stare at her exposed young breasts while I mumbled answers to her questions…Poppy was my daughter's dog, but she was away at university, and my wife and I were looking after him, etc. Finally, she stood up, smiled at me, and thanked me.

I stood up straight, and thanked her emphatically for her…charming display, as it were. As she continued to walk up the path to the more secluded part of the park, my eyes stayed glued to her sexy body as she sashayed away from me. She was quite adorable, rather diminutive in stature, but quite delectable, I must say. Her tight little ass swung back and forth underneath her pleated skirt. My eyes lusted after her, but I had no thought of pursuing her any further. Luckily, Poppy had other ideas.

He must have gained affection for her as well, and he raced off chasing her up the trail. Naturally, I had to follow. When she stopped and turned around to pet Poppy, I caught up, witnessing her pert boobs once again. She probably heard me sigh rather loudly.

I got brazen, perhaps because we had entered a rather sheltered part of the park, complete with a bench, among a stand of trees. Nervous as I was, I felt that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in front of me. I had never cheated on my wife in all the 27 years we were together, but this seemed like the one time where she would understand, and forgive me, if I told her about my good fortune.

"I don't suppose I could talk you into unbuttoning that last button for me, could I?" I blurted out rather awkwardly. By now, I had a pretty good idea why she was at the park. "I would love to see them," I added, not really mentioning her tits specifically. She blushed and smiled, looking down at the ground. Slowly, and without eye contact, she reached in front of her blouse, and undid her last button. She flung open her white school blouse, proudly freeing her young breasts for my viewing pleasure.

"Oh my," I gasped. They were adorable: so new and young and bouncy.

"May I…er…touch them?" I asked tentatively, as I stepped toward her. She seemed proud, and held her blouse open wide for me. I reached out and cupped each of her firm mounds tenderly in my hands. They felt so warm and smooth, and her nipples were hard as steel…I could have cum right then and there. I rubbed them gently, and lightly pinched her nipples between my thumbs and forefingers. I could feel her body swoon from my advances, and her knees obviously shook under her.

"Let's go over to the bench," I suggested. I sat down, and she stood in front of me. We were relatively hidden from view. I continued where I had left off, gently rubbing her soft orbs and squeezing her rock hard nipples. She let out a low groan, telling me she approved of my technique.

"Do you have anything else that you would like to show me?" I asked her. "I would love to see your panties," I suggested. She smiled, and raised her plaid school girl skirt, revealing her tiny white panties to me. I ran my hands over her hips and down her legs. My fingers traced the backs of her legs, and my hands settled on her tight buttocks. I gave each cheek a firm but gentle squeeze. She wiggled her ass back and forth in response. She was so sexy: an innocent little pixie, obviously horny and looking for fun. I didn't want to overanalyze the situation, but I couldn't comprehend why she was interested in displaying her charms for a man so much older than she was…I wondered how old she might be? I shuddered; knowing I daren't ask her, for her answer would be impossible to rationalize, considering what I was asking her to do. All I knew was I had a hot, willing young girl standing in front of me who let me feel her hard tits, and see her panties.

Emboldened, I slowly ran my hands up and down her bare legs, stopping at her panties. I relished the chance to explore her tight nubile body, and I tried not to rush things. I was acutely aware that we were in a public park in the daytime, which made our tryst all the more exciting. I ran my index finger up and down her slit overtop of her thin satin panties. She exhaled loudly as my finger continued to trace the indentation created by her moist, swollen labia.

"Someone is already quite wet, I see," I announced to her as I slowly and provocatively pressed my finger against her erect clitoris. I slipped a finger underneath her panties and felt touched her soft, moist flesh. Her mound was completely hairless, and I shuddered as I wondered to myself if she shaved her pubic area, or if she had yet to grow any hair there. She could hardly remain standing, and she steadied herself by placing her hands on my shoulders, as I probed her sex with my curious fingers.

"These panties are so wet, we better take them off and let them dry in the sun," I suggested. I encountered no resistance as I slipped her damp panties down her legs and over each shoe, and laid them out beside me on the bench. Immediately I resumed my mission. All the while, my conscience was screaming in my ear. I was way over the line of decency by now, but I had to continue. I reasoned that she started this whole seduction, so I was only responding in kind. I'll deal with my guilty conscience later…

Free of her panties, I proceeded to gently glide my finger up and down her soaked, throbbing pussy. She reacted by widening her stance, eagerly spreading her legs. I slipped one finger, then two, into her steamy love canal. Her slick juices made it easy. She gasped and groaned in response to the intrusion. I continued to finger fuck her tight young cunt with one hand, as my other arm wrapped around her waist, and held her still.

Sensing her acceptance of our situation, I fingered her more f***efully, and with more authority. The faster and harder my fingers violated her smooth cunt, the more she groaned and threw her head back. She was thrusting her pelvis hard against my intruding fingers, holding onto my neck for dear life with both hands. I continued plunging my fingers deep into her slick hole until her lithe body shook all over with orgasm. I held her steady as best as I could, as she writhed and moaned in ecstasy, shaking her head back and forth involuntarily.

When her spent body finally crumbled to the grass in front of the bench, she laid her head on my lap, and wrapped her arms around my legs. By now, my cock was at full stiffness, pushing against my shorts, begging for release. I was euphoric, knowing that I had just made this little vixen come with a sexual abandon that I hadn't seen in years, if ever, and with just my fingers. But I couldn't help but think about what else might come of this chance encounter.

"Well, aren't you a hot young dogger?" I half whispered. She looked up at me inquisitively. "And I see you like it a little rough, don't you?"

"Dogger?" she asked, in complete innocence, while ignoring my 'rough' comment.

"Yes," I said, "A dogger is someone who goes to a known park or certain area to have random sex with whoever shows up," I explained. "The practice is called 'Dogging'," I added for clarification.

I watched as her brain processed this information, and then she smiled. "I didn't know they had a name for it," she admitted.

"Well, now that we have gone this far, I wonder what other surprises you might have in mind," I goaded, as I slipped my raging hard-on out from underneath my shorts. She grinned, and immediately reached out and wrapped her delicate little fingers around my shaft. Oh, what an exquisite feeling! I looked into this young girl's eyes, as I felt her firm but delicate touch on my cock. She slowly pumped it like a pro, and I was certain that my cock wasn't the first one she'd ever held, by any means. Still, she had such an arousing way about her; I had to control myself, lest I end the party too soon.

I stood up abruptly. "Here, let's switch places," I suggested. As much as I wanted to feel her sweet lips wrapped around my throbbing helmet, I didn't want this incredible opportunity to end too soon.

"Kneel down on the bench, facing away from me," I instructed. As she settled into her position, leaning her torso against the back of the bench, I knelt down on the grass behind her. I flipped her skirt up, revealing her jutting ass cheeks for my lust filled eyes. I rubbed them gently, running my hands in circles around them as she giggled and moved to my rhythm. I leaned closer and sniffed her intoxicating aromas. If my hands weren't otherwise occupied, I might have wanted to pinch myself to ensure this was all for real. I leaned in even closer, and my tongue found her quivering pussy. Oh, she tasted so sweet and musky…little girl taste…like nothing else in the world.

I inspected her fleshy folds with the tip of my tongue, causing her to giggle a bit. I suppose she was still sensitive, having just had an explosive orgasm. So, I locked my mouth over her entire pussy, sucking like a wild man. She screeched loudly, and I squeezed her buttocks firmly, as if to tell her to keep it down. She did remain rather quiet as I continued to eat her slick pussy with abandon. I loved knowing that I was taking a young girl to places she had never known before. She reached back with both hands, and slapped them on either side of my head, pulling my face tightly against her pulsing sex. She rode my mouth boldly, and without apology. I could taste her juices flowing freely once again, and I knew she was getting close to climaxing again.

Before she did, I pried her hands off my face, and pulled my head back. I could sense her frustration. I went back to massaging her tight round ass as I caught my breath. I was fascinated with this eager girl in my grasp, and I wanted to explore all of her charms. I figured that this would probably be my one and only chance to do so. I used just one finger and my thumb to slightly spread her cheeks. She bucked slightly when she felt the cool air rush past her hot forbidden hole. I just wanted to get a look at her dark star, and it was perfectly shaped, and so delectable. I went back to rubbing her ass cheeks with both hands, but I knew it was now or never, so I returned to her most intimate orifice.

Using both hands, I slowly spread her cheeks, and put my face within an inch of her opening. I inhaled deeply; wanting to take in her natural scent…oh my, it was completely captivating. I was d***k with her lusty aroma, and my tongue automatically darted towards her vulnerable entrance. I worked it around her rim in ever tighter circles, and finally buried it deep into her writhing ass. I wondered to myself if any of her random lovers ever tongue-fucked her ass. She held onto the top of the bench and bucked sharply against my face, groaning loudly. I think that was my answer. I pushed two fingers into her saturated pink slit, and buried them deeply as I ate her ass with enthusiasm. She responded by thrashing around, and tossing her head around uncontrollably.

After she came violently for me, I stood up and strode around to the back of the bench. Her face was inches from my screaming crotch. I looked down upon her, her chest heaving rapidly, as she struggled to regain her breathing. I slipped my two fingers coated with her love nectar into her mouth. She didn't resist, and she licked and sucked them clean, looking up at me and grinning as she did so. My cock was demanding attention by now. I pulled it out and let it dangle in front of her face. The school girl looked up at my offering, and grabbed it with her hand, gently stroking it. By now, I felt as though I could call the shots, and I took advantage of my position:

"Put your hands behind your back, and lock your fingers together," I commanded. As she did so, her "little boobs", as she described them, hung over the top of the bench. I lifted my cock up to her mouth, and she opened it without prompting. I held it up so she could lick underneath the head, and down the shaft. The sensation of having a young school girl licking my cock was indescribable. I was convinced right then and there that my wife would completely understand the situation, I reasoned, as I played with her still erect nipples.

With her fingers locked together behind her back, she wrapped her hot lips around my glistening cock. I grabbed her head in both hands, and began to fuck her mouth nice and slow and deep. She gamely kept tried to accommodate me, and I soon stepped up the pace, and face-fucked her with some f***e. I looked down at her, and was amazed how much of my shaft disappeared down her throat. A steady stream of saliva and pre-cum oozed out of the sides of her mouth, but she didn't choke or gag. This clearly was a seasoned veteran, I decided.

As I continued to push my cock further into her hot mouth, I glimpsed past her head, and down the trail. In the haze of dusk, I could see two teen boys in their school uniforms, peering down the path at us. I was certain they could easily make out our silhouettes in the fading light.

The boys' uniforms were different from my playmate's…they appeared to be those from the senior school. The boys seemed impatient and nervous. They were probably waiting for their turn with my sexy little slut toy. Oh well, I thought, they're young, they can wait.

Emboldened by our voyeur teens down the pathway, I renewed my resolve, and continued to fuck her throat vigorously. She was definitely up to the task, and seemed to welcome the challenge. Sensing my own increased arousal, I withdrew my love rod from her mouth. I could hear her soft groan of disapproval, as I strode around behind her. As much as I enjoyed the sensations her mouth and throat provided, I had some unfinished business. As I positioned myself between her legs, my hands on her hips, I looked back at our watchers, and thrust my cock deep into her eager pussy.

Again, she let out a shriek, causing our audience to take a few steps toward us. I held up my hand toward them, and they stopped in their tracks. At once, we all realized she was just expressing her enjoyment. I increased my tempo, holding onto her hips and fucking her into oblivion. My thumb joined my cock into her pussy, causing her to buck wildly, until I removed my thumb, and pushed it into her slick asshole. She writhed and shook when she felt my thumb delve deeply into her dark passage. She adjusted right away, and easily accepted both intrusions. I continued to fuck her tight pussy for all I was worth, and I amazed myself with this last burst of stamina. I thought my wife would be proud of my display of virility. Alas, I knew the end was near, and I asked her where she wanted me to cum.

"In my mouth, sir, please!" She replied. I walked around to the other side of the bench, and I met her open mouth with my spasming cock. Her eyes twinkled, and she smiled, as she accepted my spunky fluid deep into the back of her throat. I shot so many loads into her mouth, I stopped counting. She swallowed every drop, laughing and giggling the whole way.

I couldn't recall EVER having so much cum juice flow out of me. I could hardly stand, as I grasped the top of the park bench, and watched her as she began to put herself back together. She smoothed out her skirt, put her panties back on, and buttoned the bottom button of her blouse again. She stood straight up and looked me in the eye:

"Thank you, sir. I come here most Friday afternoons. Maybe I'll see you again," she said, as she turned and strode up the path toward the older, impatient school boys.

"No, my dear, thank YOU!" I declared, as I watched her slowly continue on her way. She turned her head back towards me and revealed a huge smile. Even Poppy noticed, and he barked a fond farewell to her.

As Poppy and I made our way towards the parking lot, I saw my wife pulling in…talk about perfect timing.

"So, dear, how was your romp in the woods?" she asked.

"Splendid, my darling! Poppy loves this park as well. I think we'll have to make a regular go of it," I suggested.


(And a big thank you to my dear friend SaraOz.)


... Continue»
Posted by billy69boy 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 5069  |  
99%
  |  21

The Beardsley School for Girls Chapter 2 - Justine

the Meeting (Part 2)

"Come in," Michael commanded. He looked up as the door opened, pleasantly surprised to see Meredith. "Good morning, Chancellor."
"It's Meredith, Michael. No need to be so formal when we aren't in front of the students." She smiled at him.
He watched as she walked over to the chair in front of his desk, his eyes gazed down at her legs as she crossed them, her short skirt rode higher on those gorgeous thighs, a quick glimpse between her legs making his cock hard.
"So good to see you, Meredith. What I can do for you, today?"
"Not for me, for the Board of Directors."
"Anything in particular? Not that I don't already suspect what they would like."
"I have told the Board of the good things I have heard about you around campus the last couple of days."
"And what have you heard, Meredith? Only the truth, I hope."
"I heard that you have already punished one of the students. A Mary Bridget, to be specific. From what I hear, she has had trouble sitting since. Rumor has it that she was caned. Care to confirm or deny?" She smiled, uncrossed her legs and then crossed them again, slowly so that his eyes followed her every movement.
His cock throbbed in his pants.
"Mary Bridget, yes a very errant young woman. I brought her into my office the first day for her poor grades. I gave her a sound spanking. It seems it didn't do much good, as the next day I had her back after learning that she had been inattentive in class. I thought that she needed a more severe punishment. The caning apparently worked wonders on her disposition; it only took four strokes to convince her of the error of her ways."
"Over her panties," Meredith shot back.
Michael smiled, "The first two. The last two were with her panties off, her naked bottom cheeks bearing the brunt. She did a very enjoyable dance for my benefit."
"I imagine she did," her mind pictured Mary Bridget bent over, naked, her legs dancing, giving Michael a very intimate glimpse of her naked sex.
"Was she grateful when you were finished?"
"Actually, it was rather funny. The first day I even helped her out, masturbating her until she came in front of me. The girl turned beat red when she came, but she soaked my hand as she shook with her release. The next day, I made her perform for me, showing me her naked body in a variety of very compromising and revealing positions. Even had a chance to feel how tight her asshole was. She was very cooperative," he explained.
"And you? Did she do anything to help you out? I'm sure your cock must have been very hard after punishing such a delightful little body for two days."
"Now that you mention it, I thought I might have to call you," laughed as he said it. "But I decided that Mary Bridget should do it since she was the cause of my hard cock. So I took her mouth while I masturbated her pussy with my cane. It had special little rubber bands around it, raised bands. I tied her legs together and let the cane saw up and down that sensitive little slit while I face fucked her. We both had such an enjoyable climax; Mary Bridget swallowed all of my cum while she came again for me. She has a very lovely body and could be trained very easily to please anyone. She will do anything to avoid punishment, though that does take some of the joy out of it."
"You know you made my panties soaked with that story, don't you Michael? I think you enjoy doing that."
"I love to make any girl wet, Meredith. Now, what would the Board like?"
"Once I told them about Mary Bridget they were as excited as I was. As I told you when I hired you, the Board is very interested in corporal punishment. They would like to observe you putting one of the girls through her paces. In the special punishment room, so they can observe through the two-way mirror." She knew the grin on his face was proof he would love to display his prowess to the Board; almost as much as he would enjoy punishing the girl.
"I'm sure that I can find someone that would provide suitable enjoyment for the Board. Anything special they might like?"
"They want a very severe punishment. They prefer to start on Thursday. With it being a holiday weekend, should it be necessary for the unfortunate girl to spend a few days in the infirmary she would be in better shape by Monday." Meredith could more than imagine how his cock jerked in his pants at the thought.
"How severe?"
"We have such lovely antique bondage equipment, many dating back to when corporal punishment was legal. The Board would like to see her bound in some, slowly stripped naked, and you using some of the more painful devices and equipment on the more delicate and sensitive parts of her body. They enjoy the screams of the girls."
Michael was pleased with their request. "And, sexually?"
"Why of course, they would enjoy seeing her sexually m*****ed. Especially, f***ed masturbation. And if she was a virgin in any of her holes, they would love to see her lose them to your cock. I'm sure there are ways you can make her perform for you sexually. Pain is such a motivator, especially for such impressionable girls."
"Tell the Board I'd love to bring in one of the girls to put on a show for them, put her through her paces. Thursday after class would be fine; the school would almost be empty. I haven't seen all of the equipment you speak of, but I'm sure that I can make good use of most of it. I think I would like to work on her Thursday night, but keep her bound after that for the remainder of the night. Then, she will be fresh on Friday for some further punishment. And of course she would be available to me again to take sexually. I am a big fan of anal sex and find that girls tend to really hate it the first couple of times" he chuckled. "Their screams are priceless as they feel a large cock f***ed up their bottoms for the first time."
"Do you have anyone in mind for the punishment?" Meredith's mind quickly clicked off the names of some of the girls she'd have chosen.
"I'm sure you know of Justine. I've read her file and noticed that she has had some lack of attention problems lately. She's one of the scholarship girls and we have her mother's permission for corporal punishment, though I doubt she neither told Justine nor even suspected what we might do to her daughter. I have not seen her; can you tell me what she looks like?“
"A lovely girl, very quiet, no self confidence. She has average size breasts, nice full hips and such a well developed and shapely ass. She'd make a perfect candidate for punishment. And yes, she has had some problems with paying attention in class and I'm sure that I can convince one of her Professors to send her to your office for some infraction. Oh, yes, I almost forgot," Meredith smiled, "she has this perfect set of lips. Lips that I'm sure you can put to good use. I don't think she is a virgin, but I doubt she has much experience. I'm sure she is an anal virgin, a fact that you would enjoy rectifying."
"Settled. Then it's Justine on Thursday. Make sure she's in my office by three o'clock. That will give us some time to get acquainted before I bring her to the punishment room. I think threethirty would give me sufficient time.



Justine (part 1)

It was almost the weekend, a three-day weekend that would begin tomorrow. She didn't have any special plans; it would just be nice not to have school for three days. Justine sat in the back of the class and listened to them talk.
"Have you seen him, Ashley? He may be older, but he sure looks good to me. I'd love to feel those hands on my body," Brandy boasted to her friend.
"I hear that he's punishing students," Ashley added. "Someone said that he caned a girl for not paying attention in class!"
"Caned her? You mean with a cane, a real live cane like they used in the past?"
"Yes. I guess he was a Headmaster in other schools before coming here."
Justine leaned closer, not wanting to miss what they were saying. She had heard the same stories, wondering if they were true. While very intelligent, Justine was very meek, not wanting to offend anyone, not wanting to attract attention. She knew most of the answers that the Professors asked, but never raised her hand. Even when she was called on, her mind went blank; leading the Professors to think she didn't know it. Her mother, divorced and uneducated, wasn't much help. If it weren't for a high school teacher helping her fill out the application for a scholarship to Beardsley, she would probably be serving burgers at McDonald's now. She was one of the scholarship students, which Justine didn't know required that her mother signed over her
permission for corporal punishment. Nor did she tell Justine of her decision, assuming it would never be an issue with her good little girl. Little did either of them know that the high school teacher was paid by Beardsley to encourage Justine to apply, her background check having shown that she was very submissive and would respond well to corporal punishment.
"God, my pussy is wet just thinking about that," Brandy responded.
"You mean you would like him to cane you?" Ashley surprised at her best friend's admission.
"No silly, but I sure would like to be d****d over his lap and spanked like a naughty little girl. That would be so hot. Imagine him slipping your panties down and spanking your naked ass? God, I would cum all over him."
"You're such a slut, Brandy," Ashley's shock apparent.
"Come on now, Ashley. I just love strong men, even older men. Boy, I'd love to see what he would do to my body. Not like those silly boys that just want to fuck me for two minutes then roll over. Tell me you wouldn't want to be taken by him!"
"Okay, yeah, maybe. But to be spanked? That turns you on? The pain?"
"If he made me cum I'd let him do anything to me. It's different when you're horny; the pain is almost as good as the pleasure."
"I guess. I do like it when boys twist my nipples. My pussy creams my panties. But he is so much older."
"Yeah, but older men really know what turns you on. They know exactly how to play your body. I bet he could keep me aroused for hours. God, I could masturbate right here thinking about it."
"You're always horny, Brandy," Ashley laughed at her best friend.
"Tell you what, Ashley. Let's go find out if Headmaster Michael is the real deal."
"What do you mean?"
"I bet we can get Professor Doyle to send us to the Headmaster. The old fart hates me, but is always trying to look down by top. Want to see if the Headmaster will really punish us?"
"Are you k**ding? Ashley looked at her strangely.
"I dare you, double dare you," Brandy taunted her.
"OK, I'll do it. He'll probably just lecture us and make us stay after class."
"Monday, we'll do it Monday. I have a date Friday, wouldn't want to get my ass spanked and have a boy see it."
"Heh, it isn't going to happen, but I'm with you. Let's see how good Headmaster Michael really is."
Justine couldn't believe that someone would actually do a thing like that; to deliberately try to get into trouble in order to get the Headmaster to punish them.
"Justine. Justine!" Professor Ralston's voice rose.
Justine looked up, startled to hear her name being screamed out. She was so intent on listening to Ashley and Brandy that she had blocked out everything else. Her face turned red, all attention now on her as Professor Ralston screamed out her name.
"Yes, Sir," she stammered.
"I asked you a question, Justine. What are you doing? sl**ping in class?" The room broke out in laughter; Justine was embarrassed as everyone looked at her, even Ashley and Brandy.
"Sorry, Sir. What was the question?" God, no, don't ask me a question.
"I have asked it twice already, Justine. Maybe Brandy knows the answer. You obviously are not paying attention." He waited as Brandy answered the question promptly. "Very good, Brandy. See? Even Brandy knew the answer." The Professor always put her down, even when she was correct.
"Justine, see me after class!"
Professor Ralston always seemed to pick on her, Justine thought. Especially this week. It had started on Tuesday when he lectured her about being late. Hell, it was only about thirty seconds after the bell. Then yesterday he passed back the homework, a big fat C in red covered the top of hers. It wasn't as if she got all A's, but a C?
She tried to talk to him after class, but the line to see him had been long, perhaps others received the same low grade that she had. I'll do better on the next one. I just need this long weekend to catch up. It had been her last class before the three-day weekend, now he would delay her with a silly lecture. The room emptied quickly, the other students eager to leave. Justine was staying on campus, most of the other students-the ones with money-went away for the long weekend, the beach, home, anywhere but here. At least she would have some peace and quiet; her roommate had left after lunch.
"I'm sorry, Professor Ralston," she blurted out before he even looked up from his desk. "It must be the three-day weekend, my brain seems to have gone on vacation early," she tried to make light of the issue.
"Excuse me, Justine. Were you talking to me?" Professor Ralston looked up from the pile of papers on his desk.
"Nothing, Sir. You asked to see me," not able to repeat what she said, tongue tied again.
"Yes, Justine. The past couple of weeks, I have had to speak to you in class over numerous issues, from being late or inattentive in class to general poor academic quality. And today you seem to have been in outer space. This is not an acceptable behavior for a young lady from Beardsley."
"Yes, Sir. I'll do better."
"I wish I could believe that, but I don't feel that I am reaching you. So I am sending you to see Headmaster Michael."
She looked up at him; her eyes wide open in fear.
"No, please don't. I'll get better," her big eyes begged for a second chance.
"I'm afraid that's not possible. I have already spoken to the Headmaster about your situation. He's expecting you in his office at three o'clock today. And I would make sure you are prompt, not like you are with me."
Justine looked at her watch, two forty-five.
"Couldn't it wait for Monday, Sir? It's the three-day weekend."
"Would you like to tell the Headmaster that you can't find the time to meet with him and that he will have to wait until Monday? I don't know what's wrong with you, Justine, but I hope the Headmaster can instill a little discipline in you! Now get out of my sight and into the Headmaster's office before he punishes you for being late."
Justine gathered up her books and ran out of the room. Punish her? Were the rumors true? Does he physically punish girls? No one does that anymore. He is probably just going to lecture me as the last Headmaster did. And, maybe a little detention. She would be out of his office by four, looking forward to a three-day weekend of relaxing. She walked slowly, dreaded the confrontation. Justine wasn't comfortable with other people, especially authoritative ones. His office was only around the corner and she had fifteen minutes to get there. She paused at his door, caught her breath, and smoothed her skirt down over her hips. She continued to hold her breath and knocked on the door.
"Come in," came the booming voice behind the door.
She slowly turned the door knob; the large ornate wooden door creaked ominously as she pushed it open. Headmaster Michael was behind the desk, dressed in a white cable knit sweater, the fall weather gave a bit of a chill to the air. His sandy blond hair hung down on his forehead, a five o'clock shadow already appeared on his face. He had a rugged face, sculptured features. He looked to be in his mid-forties, hard to tell the age of older men. Brandy was right; he did have a handsome face. He had not looked up as she walked toward his desk. She glanced at the clock that ticked away on the credenza, an antique that counted time noisily. It
rang once, three fifteen. Three fifteen? She looked down at her watch. It said two fifty five, not three fifteen!
She looked over at him, he stared at her.
"The same thing I noticed, Justine. You were to be here at three o'clock. Not three o' one, or three o' two. And definitely not three fifteen."
His face clearly displayed his anger. She stammered,
"My watch says it's not even three yet."
"Are you saying my grandfather's prize clock is fast?" he shot back, his voice raised in anger. She couldn't say anything, tongue tied, her head hung down.
"Just as I thought, Justine. No respect for authority. Sit down!"
She quickly sat down; the meeting went from bad to worse.
"Look at me when I talk to you," his voice gruff and angry.
"Yes, Sir," she stared into his eyes; saw the anger there.
"You seem to lack any basic discipline, Justine. The reports I've heard from some of your Professors are nothing compared to the insolence I see for myself." He looked at the clock, almost three thirty, the Board would already be there, waiting, making sure they wouldn't miss a thing.
"I think you need some lessons to help you remember. Get up and come with me. Quickly now," not giving her a chance to even think about defying him. "Leave your books and purse here and take off your jacket, you won't need them. You can get them later when I am finished with you."
"Where are we going, Headmaster Michael?" She was afraid. Could the rumors be true?
"I haven't got time for you to question my every single move. I expect complete obedience from you. Anything else will bring about punishment. Do you understand?"
"Yes, Sir." Headmaster Michael led her toward the door on the opposite wall, opened it and pushed her through. On the other side was a large room, dark except for a small light in the corner that barely lit the walls.
"Stand in the center of the room."
She stood, trembled in fear, the room made more ominous by its darkness, the dim bulb barely lighting strange-shaped objects covered in some thick material. She caught her reflection in the mirror on the far wall, so large it took up almost the entire area. She heard a click and then the room was bathed in the brightness of ceiling lights. Another click and a spotlight shone down on her from above. She looked up, barely making out another covered object directly over her head. Headmaster Michael moved toward her, her mouth moved, then she quickly remembered his instructions-and his threat.
"You know why you are here, Justine?" He was only inches from her, his hot breath on her face.
She didn't know whether to respond or not, fearing the threat of punishment. She thought for a moment.
"To be taught a lesson," remembering his words.
"That's the first thing you've gotten right. Let's see if you can cooperate." He picked up the rope hanging down from the object above her, pulled on it, grabbed the heavy cloth that covered it as it slid off, letting it fall to the floor before kicking it over to the side. He saw her looking up in fright as he slowly lowered the object. He knew she wanted to say something, to protest, to ask what it was, anything but silence, but she already feared him. That was good. She had seen something like this in the history books, during the Puritan times. It looked like a pillory: a large wooden plank with a hole in the center and two smaller ones on the sides. It was
connected to the ceiling by two heavy iron chains, one on each end, the plank divided in half, one end hinged, the other had a hasp and a heavy iron lock.
Michael smiled when he saw it. It was even better than he had expected. Most pillories had the arms and neck along side each other. This one had the arm holes up higher, almost a foot higher. It was built for a female. With the arms raised higher, it left her breasts completely unprotected and a clear target. Target for a whip, a tawse or even a paddle. The person doing the whipping would be able to get a good clean swing, able to put more power behind each blow without worrying about hitting her arms instead.
Justine watched it move down from the ceiling, clanking as it moved until it was behind her back.
"Stay there!" He ordered her when she started to move out of the way.
"Please, what are you going to do?" She couldn't keep quiet any longer, fear overtaking her emotions. Most of the students had gone, she was alone with him, and no one expected her for days.
He moved close to her, his face only inches from hers. He put one hand on her hip, felt her flinch from his touch, his hand insistent, pressed deeper into her side, his large hand easily able to grip her slim waist. He moved his other hand to the back of her hair, grabbed a handful of it and yanked her head back hard. Her eyes opened wide in pain, tears formed.
"Shhhh, Justine. No one can hear you in here. It's just you and me for the next two days." He looked into her
tear-stained face, her look of fear made his cock hard.
"I'm going to teach you how to obey. When I worked in other schools, I found that corporal punishment works exceedingly well. You know what corporal punishment is, Justine?" He smiled.
"You mean like spanking?" she sobbed.
"That's only the beginning, Justine. Only the beginning. Now raise up your hands," he commanded her. "Now, Justine! Raise them up, now!"
He moved behind her.
"Stare straight ahead at the mirror." He opened the pillory device and let one end swing open and out of the way. He moved the other larger piece toward her, adjusting the height the closer he got to Justine.
"Hold still while I get this adjusted correctly."
She watched him in the mirror, the wooden pillory moved closer and closer. Would he really put her neck and arms in it? Maybe he was just trying to scare her. Put her in and then, after a few minutes of lecturing her, would let her go. No one would actually do more than that.Michael swung the pillory closer to her, pushed it until it hit the back of her neck, and noted with pleasure the tiny hairs on the back of her neck stood up. He gripped her waist tighter as he moved it closer, snuggled tight against the back of her neck.
"Push your wrists back until they hit the wood," he made his voice as authoritative as possible, f***ed her compliance, once he had her bound he would be free to explore her body at will.
She shivered in fear, the heavy wood banged against her neck, afraid of him, her wrists followed, the heavy wood massive against her tiny arms and neck.
"Please don't do this to me," she begged, tears formed in her eyes, afraid of the fate ahead of her.
He moved in front of her, pleased at how she looked. She was dressed in the school outfit; the dark blue sweater seemed to cling to her breasts. With her arms raised they pushed up higher, the tips pointed to the ceiling. Her blue plaid skirt clung to her shapely hips and molded over her tight butt, the blue knee socks highlighted the wide expanse of pink flesh between her knees and where the short skirt barely hid her treasures from his view. He swung the heavy wooden pillory in front of her, slowed down when he got close to her first wrist.
"Hold still so I don't pinch your skin. This is very heavy and I don't want to hurt you with it." He watched her
freeze, her arms trembled as he touched her wrist, made sure it was in place, moved the pillory tighter, the wood now in front of her face. He raised her chin into the air.
"Hold your head up," her view cut short, the unknown terrifying to the teenager. He noticed the lining of the neck hole, hard rubber, a small inflatable bulb nearby. Not an antique invention, someone had modified it with newer technologies. Once the neck was inserted and the pillory locked, a few small pumps of the bulb would inflate the industrial strength balloon around the neck, acting both as a cushion to the sensitive throat and larynx but also allow for varying neck sizesespecially for the small female neck-able to tighten and constrict against it. If pumped up too much, it would be possible to cut off or severely limit the supply of air to the victim.
She gulped as the wood began to enclose her neck, the smell of the wood permeated her nose as it moved closer. She felt her other wrist enclosed, and began to panic as Headmaster Michael clamped the pillory stocks together, a loud clang as the iron lock was snapped shut. She panicked and tried to jerk her hands free, the wood pillory doing its job, her wrists trapped tightly between them.
"Settle down now, Justine. You can't get out; relax and get use to it. You're going to be in for a while. I'm going to tighten the band around your neck. Now don't panic." He grabbed the bulb in his hand, made sure it was in front of her face, he wanted to see the panic in her eyes.
"Please, Sir. It's already tight enough," Justine begged, though it was fairly loose, she was afraid of what he was capable of. She heard the whoosh as he pumped the bulb, felt the rubber collar instantly inflate, tighten on her neck. Her eyes bulged as he continued to pump the bulb, the rubber collar tightened in bursts as if it were pulsating. The collar cut deep into her neck, her breathing constrained, panic set in. Would he cut off her air; could he be that cruel?
Her face turned from a pretty pink to white, another pump on the bulb tightened more, her complexion went to a blue as she began to slowly asphyxiate. He released a small amount of air, not wanting her to pass out; just wanting her to feel the control he had over her body.
"In case you decide to refuse me," he pumped again, saw the panic in her face as it constrained her neck tightly again. He paused, let it sink in then released some air, the collar loosened but still wrapped tightly around her neck.
"Just in case you forget how much control I have over your body, Justine."
She let her body relax, her upper body now restrained tightly, her arms bound in the pillory, she gulped, tried to get use to the tight collar around her neck. Breathe deeply, Justine thought to herself.
"Let's get you a little stretched out, Justine, I want to see that lovely little body of yours," as he pulled on the chain, the pillory slowly rose, pulling not only her arms up higher, but at the same time her neck. She squirmed, her feet danced back and forth as her body stretched, her neck yanked upward as a chiropractor would do.
"You're going to have to get on your tiptoes for me, Justine, I want your body tall and lean. Let the muscles in your legs extend, give them such a lean look. I like that in a girl."
She rose on her toes-the tight collar pulled her up by her neck-to try to relieve some of the strain. She got off the balls of her feet, Headmaster Michael still pulled the pillory up; balanced on her toes, not sure how long she would be able to do this, her toes already ached. If she stayed this way too long, her feet would begin to cramp; she was afraid she would hang herself.
Meredith watched the three men in the room stare intently through the window. They were all in the early sixties, well dressed, educated, and very wealthy gentlemen. If people only knew of the perversions they loved to inflict on the young school girls - but maybe they already did know. The british aristocracy was always tight lipped, glossing over shortcomings that carried from generation to generation. Beardsley School for Girls was established by the grandparents of these and other men like them, a place where troubled girls from wealthy families could be re-trained and accepted into british elite universities. The dark side, the scholarship girls provided a ready supply of nubile, impressionable girls who could be trained to perform the unspeakable acts that were required of them, a tradeoff they or their parents made for a chance at a life that would normally be beyond their grasp.
She looked through the window, Michael enjoyed himself with Justine, her expression not nearly as excited as his. Her body stretched tall, her long legs taut, balanced precariously on her toes as she slowly swung, Michael pleased at the way she was presented. Her face showed the strain as she was literally being stretched by her neck.
"He does well in presenting her, doesn't he?" she asked the others.
"Such a lovely girl. I can't wait until he gets her naked," Doctor Lenox responded.
"He takes his time. It's much more humiliating to slowly strip them, f***e them into very degrading positions that highlight their naked bodies, more especially for inexperienced girls like Justine."
He moved toward her, whispered in her ear, so those behind the mirror couldn't hear.
"Your body looks so lovely, Justine. I'm going to enjoy you very much." He moved away for a minute, a rope came down from the ceiling, a strap hung from it.
"Now be a good girl and raise your leg up. I want to secure it with this strap. I want to see under that pretty skirt of yours."
He waited, she would not willingly do this. He tugged on the rope supporting the pillory,
Justine suddenly jolted upward, the wooden pillory pulled tight around her neck, her chin pointed upward, her toes pulled from the floor. She began to turn white, her eyes bulged out.
"Are you going to obey, Justine, or must we always play this silly game?"
She felt him release the tension on the rope, the pillory once again lowered, but still balanced on her toes. It felt like her jaw was going to break, the wood unyielding, her jaw the only thing that would give. She let one foot move out, difficult to do while standing on only one foot.
"Please let me down a little," she begged, her leg stretched out at knee level, already ached, not sure how long he expected her to keep it that way.
Michael let her down some, her one foot now flat on the ground.
"See, I can be nice if you cooperate, but I need you to raise your leg up higher. It's so lovely."
She strained her leg almost up to her waist, her skirt bunched up on her thigh. She knew that he could see under it, her panties probably exposed, but that was the least of her problems. Her leg ached.
"Please hurry."
"Gladly, Justine," his hand reached out and gripped her ankle tightly, raised it higher, made sure it stayed straight, his other hand under her knee, he wanted her to feel the pull in her muscles and in her crotch. He looked down at the sleek leg beneath his hands; her skirt pulled back, a glimpse of the pale blue panties underneath. The hand under her knee grabbed the strap from the rope, wrapped it tightly around her upper thigh, pushed her skirt out of the way as he did.
He yanked; the strap compressed her flesh, made her grunt in pain. He pulled up on the rope, her leg now supported by it, he continued to pull up, higher and higher, pushed her leg outward, opened up her crotch to him.
She felt her leg open wide above her waist and below her knee hung uselessly, back on her tip toes to keep from falling over. He finally stopped, her knee well above her waist, Headmaster Michael's hand held her thigh pushed out, his eyes on the wide expanse of naked thigh that went all the way up to the blue panties that highlighted her pink skin. Would he m***** her?
Why else would he have her spread so obscenely?
"What are you going to do, Headmaster Michael?"
"You have such a delectable body, Justine. I'm going to play with it while you are hanging here. Maybe masturbate you. Could you cum for me, Justine?"
"Don't touch me!" She instantly recognized her mistake; Headmaster Michael stared into her eyes with an evil glint.
"I will do what I want with your body, Justine. For the next few days your body is mine to play with. Some of it will be pleasurable but you will also feel pain. After a while you will submit to the pleasure if for no other reason than to stop the pain." He stroked her face as he watched resignation sink in, her body bound for his pleasure.
"Yes, let yourself go, give in to me." His hand slowly slid up and down her legs, her muscles tight, his calloused hands enjoyed the silky smooth inner thighs; smooth, delicate skin that he would soon mark with a whip or a strap. He let his hand slip her skirt up,
"Let's get this out of the way. Yes, such lovely panties, Justine," she tried to move away as his hands slid up her thighs almost to her crotch.
She turned red, her skirt shamelessly thrown aside by Headmaster Michael, her naked leg bound and spread by the rope. She could never have imagined such a thing, to be humiliated like this, bound and hung like a piece of meat in a meat market, unable to stop him from doing anything to her. Even if she screamed, she doubted that anyone would hear, or even care. Most had left for the holiday, leaving her alone at the hands of the Headmaster. She felt those calloused hand rub harshly across her skin, the skin she daily rubbed lotion on to make it silky, the skin she protected from the sun. She jumped, his hand moved higher, almost to the edge of her panties. No, don't touch me there. Afraid to confront him; afraid of the consequences; the
rubber collar still wrapped tightly around her neck.
Headmaster Michael moved back a bit from her, one hand still on her leg, he admired the thrust of her breasts. Her arms were held up high, unable to protect the soft globes,
Headmaster Michael eager to feel them.
"I love a girl in a sweater, Justine. I love the tactile feel of a firm set of breasts beneath a nice soft sweater. And you have such a nice pair." She shut her eyes, she didn't want to see as he moved toward her, his hands eagerly in search of her breasts.
She'd had many boys paw at her but, except for the one that took her virginity, she fought them off successfully. She pulled on her wrists, the pillory held her firmly in its grip.
"Open your eyes, Justine. I want you to see everything you are going to experience." He moved closer, his fingers lightly ran over the top of her breasts, his fingers flowed over the soft sweater material, her youthful flesh underneath it. He stared into her eyes, his fingers slowly moved back and forth, tracing her cleavage, his cock jumped at the image of it buried tightly between them, tit fucking her until he came on her face. He made the circles bigger, spread out, fanning out toward her nipples. He looked surprised to see them protruding from the sweater.
"It looks like you're enjoying this, Justine, your hard little nipples are poking out your sweater," he teased.
She couldn't believe that her body responded! To be bound, ready to be punished, his fingers taking liberties with her body that she would not allow, yet she couldn't deny that her nipples were hard, hard as pebbles. She turned red in shame, unable to understand why.
"Arch your back for me, Justine, and I'll let my fingers encircle those hard tips. You want that don't you? You want my fingers to touch them." He moved his finger closer, encircled her areolas, pushed harder on the flesh beneath his fingers, saw the tips spring out, begging to be touched. He continued to tease around the nipple, bigger, teased erect, but she still refused to arch her back for him. He let his hand slip down on her naked leg, felt her, his other hand still encircled her breast, then pinched the tender flesh around her nipple.
She screamed, her back arched, her breasts f***ed out, Headmaster Michael's ready fingers clamped on one tightly. She moaned loudly as his fingers pinched the sensitive tip.
"What did he do?" Doctor Lenox could not understand why she all of sudden arched her back for him, stuck her breasts out for him to touch. He looked at Meredith.
"Look at his other hand," and pointed out Headmaster Michael's other hand on her naked legs now gripped her sex in his palm, one finger dug deep between the lips of her pussy, clenching and unclenching on it like it was a baseball.
Justine was shocked by his touch. One minute she begged to have her nipple touch, then resisted his order to push her breasts out for him. The next minute he had gripped her between the legs, her bound and spread leg that left her defenseless. The large hand so callously gripped her between the legs, knocked the air from her lungs, Justine so unprepared. His fingers rubbed her pussy lips back and forth. She couldn't help herself, her back arched, her breasts stuck out, begging him to touch them. And he did. Michael seized one thrust out breast by the nipple, pinched it between his rugged fingers, and sent delightful pain through her body to mix
with the pleasure he gave her between the legs.
Headmaster Michael, pleased with the way she performed, hoped the Board was also pleased with his ability to put a girl through her paces. He had so much more to do to Justine, he moved his hand away from her pussy, her panties already damp.
"That was a good girl, Justine," two hands now pinched and pulled on her nipples, "keep your back arched for me, stick your breasts out for me to play with," he ordered her, noting she enjoyed his hands. "See how
much pleasure I can give you?" he encircled both breasts in his large palms, gripped the springy flesh, squeezed them, felt their resilience.
"Yes, so nice beneath that soft sweater. But you know what I have to do next, don't you? I want to feel your naked breasts. I want my fingers touching your naked nipples," squeezing her breasts in his powerful hands.
She felt so naughty; his hands so casually caressed her breasts while she willingly thrust them out for him. She wished his hand was back between her legs; her bound leg left her so open, and now so empty. She couldn't help herself; she was bound, unable to stop him from having his way with her, already forgetting the punishment he had promised. She felt his hands touch her stomach, pushed under her sweater, touched her naked skin, she knew that he would be pulling up the garment. She looked down as his strong hands grabbed the sweater, pulled it over her bra, up to the bottom of the pillory, and tucked it in. She felt his hands reach back down, fingers over her naked breasts, lightly touched the breast flesh that pushed out the top
of her bra, slipped down in the valley between them, back and forth.
He didn't wait long before his hands encircled the blue matching bra, a frilly garment that barely contained her ample breasts. He squeezed them both, pushed the flesh out the top of her bra.
"I can't wait any longer," Justine's eyes opened wide when he pulled out a knife, "I'm going to cut it off, that and your sweater. You won't need any clothes for a while; I'm going to enjoy you very naked." He laughed at her distress as the knife made short work of the flimsy garment, a few snips on the shoulder straps, not even bothering to unsnap the clasp in the back, easier to slash the edge, let her feel the knife "accidentally" nick her under her arm, he relished her gasp of pain. He let the bra sit on her chest, knowing the men in the other room eagerly waited the sight of her naked breasts.
He looked into her eyes as his hands moved down to her bra, the knife cut all support, the garment just laid on her breasts now. Suddenly, he ripped the bra from her, her nipples turned hard instantly; they stood out over an inch, the pink tips long and extended from the tug of his fingers. Her large dark brown areolas sat in a sea of white flesh.
Michael loved young girls' breasts, their nipples stood out so proudly and there was no sag. They made such nice targets, surprising the girls when he took a whip to them, not really being able to believe that someone would do something that cruel and painful to them. But he did, he loved to take flexible rods to their nipples, to ignite a pain that they couldn't believe. He reached down and grasped her breasts, loving the feel of her warm flesh, feeling her hard nipples in his palms as he squeezed them.
"Keep your back arched for me like a good girl, Justine," his fingers ran around the areolas, a ragged fingernail over the brown flesh, tiny bumps popped up, moved closer to the hard nipple.
His fingernail hurt! It must be a jagged fingernail, like a knife around her nipple, but she kept her back arched for him, waited, knowing that he would touch her nipple with that ragged fingernail. She knew it would hurt, but the pain was different now. She moaned, his fingernails over her nipples, a finger snapped at her erect nipple, slapped it back and forth harshly.
Michael moved his head down, her eyes watched him. His tongue ran down her cleavage before his mouth clamped onto one of her nipples, sucked it deep into his mouth, the nipple stretched at least two inches, his teeth biting into the flesh of her areola keeping it trapped in his mouth. He let his hot, rough tongue lap at the swollen flesh, slapping it back and forth while she moaned vehemently. His other hand reached over for her hanging breast, his fingers pinched and twisted that nipple painfully.
It felt so good, her nipples so sensitive, as he took advantage of her bound arms, unable to stop him from doing anything to her, his mouth sucked her nipple as she imagined a baby would do. But this was different, she wished she could put her legs together, could rub her thighs together, her pussy throbbed with desire. She almost wished his hands would return to between her legs, grab her by the sex again. She knew she would cum if he did.
Michael pulled his head back, her one nipple glistened with his saliva, both nipples now a darker red from the abuse by his fingers and mouth, tiny teeth marks laced around one areola.
His cock throbbed with the thought of how they would look with the marks of a whip on them. He moved to the side, giving the Board a good look at Justine naked from the waist up, seeing the lust in her face as he slowly aroused her sexually.
"You want me to touch your pussy, Justine, don't you?"
She looked at him; shivering from the way he made her body feel. He was so much older than she was, it shouldn't be this way. She shouldn't be so sexually aroused, yet she couldn't deny the feelings coming from her sex. She knew her panties were soaked, humiliated that he would soon find out how much she really wanted it. She couldn't hide it, with her leg pulled up high, her pussy so open to his touch, he had unencumbered access to her pussy.
He reached his hand down and gripped her on the back of her naked legs before he slid his hand up until it reached her panties. He moved higher, gripping her tight ass, so full, his hand loved the feel of her buttocks as she tightened her muscles.
"Such a nice bottom, Justine. Very nice. You like me touching it?" He let his hand run over her ass, fingers tracing up and down her crack, her cheeks tightened when he did.
She had not expected that, his hand grabbed her bottom instead of her pussy. His hands gripped her cheeks, she tightened her buttocks together when he went too far and tried to touch the crack in her bottom, afraid of where his fingers would go next. She felt his hands move down again, then slip under her panties, pulled outward by the rope that held her leg open as he grasped her naked cheeks. Fingers moved over her cheek, felt her crack.
"You don't like that, do you, Justine?" He pushed his finger in harder; her muscles tightened more, as he teased her. He would wait until she was naked. Then he would spread her out on a different piece of equipment, spread out with no way to stop him from enjoying the tiny asshole between her cheeks. He pulled his hands out, but not out of her panties, he tore them from her, the blue panties easily ripping by his powerful hands.
Her panties dug into her flesh, especially her crotch, before they were ripped free; Headmaster Michael pulled them from her body. Naked now, her skirt still on but pulled back, not covering anything. She saw his stare, his eyes burning a hole between her legs.
He touched her bound leg and pushed it out, bowed it, opened up her pussy to his gaze. It was the sweetest thing he had seen, a small patch of hair at the top, closely cropped into a V, the rest of her pubes naked, a pair of puffy lips unable to contain her pink pussy from his gaze, the bondage did an effective job of leaving her vulnerable and exposed. He let his hands touch her inner thighs just shy of her pussy, grabbed her roughly, knowing that she was probably creaming herself.
"You have the prettiest cunt I've seen in a long time," he used the coarse word to describe her pussy, seeing her turn red in embarrassment. His fingers moved up to her pussy lips, spread each out to the side, ready to peel back her lips, eager to see her pink pussy, her tight vagina.
He saw the lust in her face. She wanted to cum. He touched her lips, pulled them back as he dug his fingers in, watched them part, her pink inside opened. He gripped the puffy flesh, her wet, silky pussy lips exposed, glistened in the light.
"You're so wet. Ask me to masturbate you, Justine." He looked at her face, so young, but the unmistakable look of a girl on the edge of cumming. If she hadn't been bound she would have had her fingers in her pussy, finger fucking herself until she came. But for now, she would have to beg him to do her.
God, please let me go. Please let me do it myself. I need to cum so bad, my pussy is so hot.
Headmaster Michael watched her, waiting for her response, wanting her to say it, to humiliate her. She hesitated before she finally whispered, "Please."
"Please what, Justine? What do you want me to do to you?"
She hesitated again. "Please masturbate me," she murmured.
"And what, Justine?"
"Make me cum," humiliated at having to admit it, to ask him to make her cum.
She jumped as if touched by a bolt of lightening, his finger slowly ran up and down her slit, her juices immediately soaked it while he inspected her inner lips, his fingers touched every bit of wet flesh, up and down, all over her vagina, feeling how tight she was.
He was like a doctor as he examined her. Justine allowed him access to the most intimate places on her body. He held her body open as he ran his fingers up and down her slit, bowed her leg back, her pussy gaped wide, embarrassed at how she must look, the pillory not allowing her to see.
Michael ran his finger around her vagina, a tiny little hole. She hadn't been fucked much. The thought pleased him. Once he tenderized her skin with a whip, made her more willing to fuck him he was going to test that little hole. He pushed with his finger; felt her slowly open for him,
"Such a nice tight pussy, Justine," pushed harder, her body tightened on his finger. His finger slid in easily on her juices, a tiny gasp escaped her when he pushed in to the knuckle, twisted his finger, massaged the soft sides. Her hips began to move,
"Let me feel how tight you are, Justine. Tighten your pussy on my finger, show me what a good girl you can be."
She heard his voice urge her to perform for him. It was embarrassing, making her tighten her pussy on his finger like a trained dog, but she needed to cum and it wasn't as if his finger didn't feel good. He seemed to discover new places inside her that sent shivers through her body, places that even she hadn't known about. Maybe it was just because she had no choice, the bondage prevented her from protesting what he was doing.
"Mmmm," squeezing tight, "Mmmm" again, feeling as he twisted his finger when she tightened on it.
"Yes, like that, Justine. I like that."
She felt proud of herself that she pleased him. She couldn't understand why she felt she had to, but she continued to squeeze, his finger so big inside her.
Michael slipped his finger out, back in, this time two fingers slid inside, felt her stretch to take the digits. She would be so tight around his big cock.
"Squeeze again, feel how full you are with my fingers, Justine."
She wished she could bow her other leg out, give him more room, his fingers twisted and turned inside her, his knuckles rubbed hard on the sides of her pussy. She could almost cum just from his fingers, if only he would touch her clit. Soft moans as she tightened on the fingers, held her muscles tight as he moved within her. God, it felt so good. She released, his finger plunged deep inside her until his knuckles painfully banged against her opening. She felt him start finger fucking her, each time in deep, then out and back in again. She just had to cum!
"Please!" she begged him.
Michael looked at her, "What do you want?" He would make her beg for it.
"My clit, please, touch it," the lust reflected in her voice.
"Of course my dear, I'd love to do that. I want you to cum for me." He pulled his fingers from her pussy, felt her tighten on them as he did, not wanting them to leave. One hand went around to her bottom, slid along her flanks before finding the crease in her buttocks, let it slide sensuously up and down, teasing the tiny anus, not touching it but stopping just short. His other hand moved up, fingers pushed aside her pussy lips, two fat fingers slid on her juices until it hit her clit, suddenly he pinched the erect bud in their powerful grip. He thought she would jump out of the pillory, her body jerked up and down.
"Yes, Justine, ride up and down on my fingers, fuck back." He let his finger slide down to her anus and pushed on the tiny opening. She jumped again, her body sought to get away from the finger, push her swollen clit into the fingers that gripped it so tight.
The touch was electric, the hard, brutal touch of his fingers on her clit. She expected a gentle touch, surprised when the pain mixed with the pleasure, her body shook in ecstasy as the highly-aroused organ was so harshly handled, bucking up and down, not sure whether she tried to avoid it or make him pinch harder. She didn't have time to even think about it, his other hand slipped around to her bottom, slid close to her anus, the forbidden spot between her cheeks.
She cried out as the finger pushed against her defenseless anus, the thick, calloused finger slowly ground on the opening, his other fingers twisted her clit painfully.
"God, no! Not there!"
She threw her head back in protest as she felt his fingers on her most intimate opening, a place that shouldn't be touched.
It was so tight, her sphincter fought the intrusion of his finger in her asshole. He ground the tip on the tiny opening, her struggles made it more difficult. He pinched her clit hard between his fingertips, her piercing scream, the pain forcing her asshole to relax and gave him the chance he needed. His finger plunged inside her rectum, his dry finger dragged painfully inside. Her hot, tight asshole clenched on his finger.
She thought he was going to tear her clit off, his fingers dug harshly into it. As she screamed in pain she jerked, his finger plunged into her anus. She'd never felt anything like it, a strange burning sensation followed by the thick finger rubbing her clenching muscle. His finger returned to her clit, snapped the aroused bud back and forth until she exploded, her hips ground back and forth to feel the pleasure of his finger but at the same time escape the ruthless finger in her backside.
She came harder than she had ever before, her body covered in sweat, her nipples swollen with lust, the juices ran down her thighs as his fingers continued to manipulate her body against her will.
"God, yes!" His finger pulled from her asshole to plunge inside her pussy, two fat fingers fucking her without regard to the pain or pleasure it inflicted.
Her body jerked in pain when he "accidentally" banged a fingernail into her soft inner walls only to return as his fingers plucked such pleasure from her clit. Her asshole still burned, as if it was still full of his finger, spasms of her anus gave her a strange tingling between her legs. He pulled on her clit, another orgasm hit, his fingers played her young body. She began to cry, sobbed as she came, humiliated at being f***ed to cum by Headmaster Michael, his fingers still kept her sexually aroused, a third and final orgasm shattered her body. She slumped down exhausted from the ordeal.
"Ssshhh, Justine. You're such a good girl to cum like that for me. If you're good, I will make you cum so much more," stroking her head as he cradled her body, his hand still played across her bush, rubbing her lips, his fingers wet with her cum. He so enjoyed the way she cried. They watched her cum, her naked body hung beneath the pillory as Headmaster Michael continued to manipulate her body, keeping her legs splayed open so they could see her pussy gush.
"See how he fingered her asshole and still made her cum," Meredith commented to the others.
"He kept her sexually aroused and made her suffer the pain in order to get to the pleasure.
"The next part you will enjoy. He told me that he's going to whip her and I'm sure that her various sexual parts will receive the brunt of the punishment. I understand he loves to whip a nice pussy, forcing her to spread her legs for the whip. And those lovely tits will dance under it as well. I don't think he'll be able to hold out after that, taking his sexual gratification with her body."
Michael pulled the pillory open, removing Justine from it, holding her to keep her from falling, her body exhausted from the extended orgasm he had just induced in her.
Justine was so thankful to finally be released from the constraining pillory around her neck. While he had done some painful things to her body, it hadn't been as bad as she thought it would be, the pleasure overcoming her pain. Hopefully he would now let her go, the humiliation of being f***efully masturbated her punishment.
"Thank you, Headmaster Michael," his arms still cradled her. He let her slump to the floor, and moved away from her.
Michael pulled the canvas cover from the next piece of furniture. She wasn't even paying attention, still too exhausted, slumped on the floor. He liked this one, another heavy wooden pillory, but this one was a bit different. It had a large base on the floor with interconnecting pieces, each having various mechanisms to make the pieces go up, down, left or right. The top piece was similar to the other, but it was at a right angle, Justin would have to bend over to stick her head and hands in the holes. He went over to where she was, bent down and lifted her up under her arms, not missing a chance to touch her breasts.
"Over here now, Justine. It's time again."
She looked up, caught a glimpse of the wooden structure out of the corner of her eye, turned her head to stare at the massive, wooden structure.
"No! Not again!" It was almost like the last one, a place for her head and hands, but on the floor it was built for two legs to be placed into.
She struggled, but Headmaster Michael was too powerful.
"Shhh, Justine, settle down," pushing her over to the pillory. This one was easier, already open, he f***ed Justine down by pushing down on her head until her neck fit so nicely into the hole.
"Put your arms up and in them, I won't tell you twice."
She complied, not sure why, her body too exhausted, the fight taken out of her. She saw the wood under the neck hole stained dark, victims' saliva having soaked it. She put her hands up, her legs pressed tightly together, her thighs sticky with her cum. He released her head, the shadow of the pillory fell down until she it touched the back of her neck and wrists, Headmaster Michael banged the padlock noisily. She tried to move but it was as before, the thick solid wood secured her tightly. This time the neck fit tightly, she hoped that there wouldn't be a rubber collar. She didn't like when her breathing was so constrained, it had made
her panic.
He looked down at her, her skirt still around her, but naked from the waist up. She was bent over, not quite to the waist, but it did allow her breasts to hang freely beneath her. Her naked back, still damp from sweat, angled downward, her butt pushed out, her skirt clung to it, Headmaster Michael knew that beneath it she was naked. He smiled as he saw her legs tight together, he laughed at her foolish attempt to stop him from getting between her legs. Soon she would willingly comply, spread her legs for him, and let him visit the whip up between her thighs to slap harshly on her naked pubes.
"You look very lovely like this, bent over, your nice plump bottom sticking out."
"What are you going to do now?" He had moved out of her range, his hands on her back the only way she knew where he was.
"I'm going to tenderize your lovely body, Justine, with a whip, paying special attention to your bottom, your tits and between your legs. Yes, your tender pussy is going to feel the sting of the leather. I'm going to enjoy making you scream in pain. It's going to make my cock very hard. And you're going to help me, Justine. You're going to spread those tanned thighs for me. Real wide so the leather can slap your inner pussy lips. You won't believe just how much that will hurt."
"This is what I like," one of the Board members stated and reached down to make his hard cock comfortable in his pants.
"Maybe Headmaster Michael can get a girl for you to whip. How would you like her?" Meredith asked certain the headmaster would be pleased to help him.
"Can you string her up into the air by her ankles, upside down, legs spread wide? I have a razor strap that I would love to use in the area between her legs. Maybe even take it to her tits, make them dance for me."
"That would be perfect. You could then pull her up when you finish until her mouth is level with your cock. I'm sure that she would be more than willing to let your fuck her face. Either that or you could whip her pussy more, her choice." They both laughed.
In the meantime, Headmaster Michael had moved a mirror in front of Justine. "I want you to be able to see in back of you, to see what I am doing to you. And also to see my special toy. I want to make sure you have every chance to avoid the pain it could inflict on you if you cooperate.
But first, let's get rid of that skirt. It's covering a nice naked bottom." He let his hands roam freely over her bottom, felt her tight butt beneath it. He took out his knife again, sliced the skirt down the seam, the rag fell to the floor. He admired her bottom, thrust out for him.
"Yes, I like that," his hands returned to touch her flesh.
Justine hadn't even moved when he stripped the last of the clothes from her body, his hands returned to caress her naked skin. She clenched her thighs together, determined to keep him from the treasures nestled between them. She looked into the mirror, a double reflection off a mirror behind her, shined back the image of her backside. She looked so obscene, her butt pushed up in the air, naked, the crack in her butt so crudely exposed, her clenched thighs her only relief.
Michael moved to the side of her where she could see him. He reached over and grabbed one of her breasts, milking it with his hand like a cock, the tit hung down, the nipples not yet hard.
He picked up a flogger he had just bought. While it was not what he was used to, he thought it appropriate for his new position. He let his hand run through the fall.
"This is an Classic Flogger, Justine. It is built to sting, with 40 falls, that vary in length at 12 inches, 18 inches
or 24 inches. It is an excellent flogger to go into hard to reach places, the alternating lengths of the falls make sure that every part of the body, even the darkest recesses, will feel the sting of this suede flogger."
"You can't use that on me!" she proclaimed, the pillory shook as she tried to pull free. She was getting her strength back, but it was too late, the pillory held her secure.
"I'll let you feel it a couple of times on your back, just so you will know what to expect." He drew the flogger up into the air, let it fly, then landed it on the center of Justine's back with the signature "thud" as all 40 falls tore into her skin.
Justine screamed in pain. He had been right, the sharp sting concentrated on her back. It hadn't been just one spot, but the whole area; she was sure that her skin was torn. She did not have time to protest before a second and more powerful "thud" disturbed her scream of pain, her agony doubled, her back a mass of conflicted pain.
... Continue»
Posted by catherine-belmont 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, First Time  |  Views: 2239  |  
100%
  |  2

The Beardsley School for Girls Part 3 - Ashley and

Professor Doyle watched Ashley and Brandy in the back of the class as the two talked and did their nails, deliberately trying to provoke him. They were the most popular girls in the school and very attractive. Especially, Brandy. She brushed her long blonde hair from her face, hair that hung down to partially conceal her breasts. While she didn't have the largest breasts among the girls, they were so pert, abundant cleavage always showed. Half of the time her nipples were hard and jut out her tops. She didn't even try to hide them, thrust them out, taunted him with her firm breasts and hard nipples. She had a small waist, the Professor
imagined how she looked with low hung jeans-not allowed in school, but sure once she stepped outside her tight abs were exposed. Her hips were full, as was her bottom, twin globes that danced to the click of her heels on the floor, a gentle sway that hypnotized you. She knew what her body did to boys and she played it to the hilt.
Ashley was more of a follower, hanging onto Brandy's coattails. While she was also beautiful-a natural blonde like Brandy, her body toned from extensive exercise and little food, though she was not as vivacious as Brandy. It was usually Brandy who found the boys for both of them, Ashley followed along, imitated everything that Brandy did. And that was her downfall, Brandy consistently got into trouble, Ashley dragged into it.
"Look, the old coot is watching us, Ashley. Giggle about anything, I think he is getting pissed."
Brandy laughed loudly, Ashley had no choice but to follow. Just then the bell rang, signaling the last class of the day.
"Ashley and Brandy, would you mind staying after class?" He had to shout over the din of the class as they hurriedly tried to leave for the day. Professor Doyle was in his mid sixties. While not ugly, his better days were behind him, a fact that Brandy always seemed to try to drive home. He had heard about Headmaster Michael's reputation and the buzz among the girls at school. His request to have him send both of the girls to his office after class was welcomed, though he wished that he had the chance to see what Headmaster Michael had in store for the girls. Maybe tomorrow the girls would be more submissive, learned a lesson. Maybe tomorrow he would have some fun with them.
"Yes, Professor Doyle," Brandy whined.
"Both of you have been disruptive in my class for the last week. Today was the last straw, both of you sitting in back of class doing your makeup and chatting endlessly. Report to Headmaster Michael immediately. Maybe he can do something to change your disposition." They gave no indication that it would even be a problem, acted as if this was what they wanted.
"Yes, Professor Doyle," the chimed in together, walked out of the class, Brandy swung her ass exaggeratedly, teased him as she left.


Headmaster Michael sat behind his desk, heard the bell and knew that any minute two lovely girls would show up, two girls whose bodies he would use and enjoy. This time, Meredith would help, a thought that made his cock harden in anticipation. While not a young schoolgirl, she had a body that could make you cum just by looking at it. There was a knock on the door, the door opened, the two girls entered, Brandy in the lead. They both looked lovely in their schoolgirl outfits, their skirts too short for regulations, but no one would complain at the long expanse of tanned legs revealed, the material drawn tight around their hips and bottoms. Their blouses were drawn tight across their breasts, special tailoring required to pull the material so
that it molded their firm breasts.
Brandy spoke up first. "Professor Doyle sent us here Headmaster Michael. I'm not sure why, he doesn't seem to like us very much."
"I'm sure he doesn't like you for good reason, mainly because you don't pay attention in class, are disruptive and think that you're above e